Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

I walked into the kitchen of the house of winds with a solemn smile on my face, not quite in the mood for trying to be pleasant company. 

I was never a morning person, that's for start, but I was as well being forced to stay in this cursed bird nest upon the mountain without a way out for wingless Illirian. I was forced to leave my home, being told that sulking alone in the town house was just a big no by Mor and she let Cass to practically kidnap me and take me there, so we can all be together.

And most of all I missed my beloved High Lord, it was absolutely ridiculous, him being away without me by his side. Since he found me and saved my life, I refused to leave his side, never, even for a second I was awake when he was away for the last two months. 

Now I was almost a whole two days without the safety his presence was giving me, the comfort and peace. I was alone, not now technically, with Amren and Cass both sitting in the kitchen and Mor standing by the window, looking at the city below us.

"Our sulking Lady finally decided to honour us with her presence!" Cass boomed when he noticed me walking towards them.

"Don't Cass, let that poor girl wake up," Mor always had more understanding with my inability to love mornings than the rest of this lot.

"How did you slept?" Amren asked, sizing me with a scanning look.

I have my suspicions that Rhys set her up on a mission to make sure I won't be harmed or anything like that, he tended to be overprotective.

"Badly?" I returned, not caring to lie, I pride myself in telling the truth and with Mor there, it's useless to even try and lie.

"Missed someone in bed didn't ya?" Cass wiggled with his eyebrows and was immediately smacked on his head by both Mor who came to the table and Amren, who used her book instead of hand to do so.

"I swear males are the worst," Mor gave me a sympathetic look and patted my shoulder, from which I pulled away. 

I hated when they touched me, they all knew it. There was only one person who could touch me and that was my High Lord, the fact they all ignored it and brought me there against my will, which required physical touch obviously, was another reason for my sulking.

"You need to sleep girl, what would Rhysand say if he would be there?" Amren tried to reason with me, but her words didn't help at all.

I felt my face fall as I thought about it. He wouldn't say much, he would act, he would hold me, kiss me, stroke me, he would offer a few words of comfort and use his magic to pull me gently back to sleep. 

"Didn't help either," Cass pointed out and stabbed another piece of eggs.

"I'm saying that you need to sleep and eat to not scare him when he comes back," Mor tried another road, peaking my interest and I raised my head at her words.

I truly didn't want to look like a ghost when he came back. I don't want to have dark circles under my eyes, it doesn't suit my chocolate eyes at all and they always stood so prominently on my pale skin. I needed to sleep to look pretty. I straightened my spine, remembering the proper way a lady should sit, forcing a little pleasant smile upon my face and took a few bites of my food to fill myself with food.

"Works wonders," Amren shook her head and continued reading her book.

"Well she has a point, I don't want to scare him away," I gave her a duh face and continued forcing the food down into my clenched stomach. 

"I would love to see into your brain right now," Cass mumbled, almost spilling eggs he was chewing out of his mouth, making my nose crunch.

"Well lucky for me you can't," I gave him a small smile and gulped down my orange juice. 

Damn I miss him, it's so damn draining without him around me, not feeling his presence was so hurtful towards my soul, the distance almost unbearable. 

I sighed and placed the glass in front of me on the marble table, when I noticed two figures landing on the large veranda through the window I had my eyes set upon.

Immediately a large smile spread across my face and I jumped on my legs, quickly I smoothed the skirt of my dress and arranged my chestnut brown hair into looking pretty behind my back and without a second thought I started to quickly walk towards the now opening doors to the room. 

"Rhys!" I beamed happily and with a newly found will to live I felt how everything fell back into place when his violet eyes set back upon me.

"Hello there darling," he opened his arms for me and I immediately hid into them, sneaking my arms around his waist and his own wrapped around my back and other went to my hair, where he placed a kiss.

It felt so good to be back in his arms, in his safety, feeling his body against mine and knowing he was safe and well. 

"I missed you so much," I whispered into his chest, nuzzling my nose there, feeling the first tears coming to me.

"It's alright love, I'm here, it's alright now," he kissed my hair again, stroking my back to comfort me. I loved when he spoke to me with his calming voice. Gentle, caressing, assuring purr of midnight comfort. 

I pushed a loud sob down and out came only a muted whine of relief and I hugged him tighter, placing kisses on his chest, I enjoyed being hidden in his arms and inhaling his calming scent. 

"She didn't finish her breakfast," Amren called from her place by the table, "and she didn't sleep properly these two days." 

Snitch.

"Why is that?" Rhys asked, his voice sounding concerned. 

He put one of his hands on my cheek and gently lifted my head to have a look at me, his enchanting violet eyes taking in every inch of my face, noticing everything that changed since he left me two days ago. His gaze was soft and the fingers of his hand which held my face were gently stroking my cheek. 

"I missed you," I felt another stinging sensation in my eyes and tried them away. It was obvious why I was a mess these last two days. 

"My poor girl," he gave me a soft smile and then placed a delicate kiss on my lips, soothing any tears away and when he lifted his lips from mine, I was met with his lazy smile and I cannot help but smile back, adoring how handsome he looked. Is it possible for him to look better every passing day? 

"Let's get your belly full hmm?" He scraped me into his arms and I let out a quiet laughter at his actions and wrapped my arms around his neck and he carried me like a bride to the table. 

He sat down and placed me on his lap, winking at me as pushed the fork into my hand and placed a kiss on my forehead. I beamed up at him and happily started to devour my food with a newly found appetite and even waved at the always quiet shadowsinger, who came back with Rhys, earning myself a warm smile back.

"Next time you should take her with you Rhys, it didn't do her well being away from you," Mor sent me a small smile as she snitched at me, but I couldn't care less at the moment.

I was sitting on my beloved High Lord lap, his hands were secured around me and I knew I will have a nice and lovely time by his side. Plus she practically harboured the idea of him not leaving me alone again, which had my sympathies.

"You can't be serious Mor, you know that Hewn City is not the place for her," Cassian argued and I crunched my brows at this statement, if I didn't know he had my best interest in his heart then I would be offended.

"Her place is where Rhys is, she will be expected to rule over those places one day, sooner than later," Amren pointed out practically as always and gave me a look, that in her language meant I mean well, believe me.

"But they will tear up this sweetie into shreds the first minute she will enter the throne room," Cass argued, giving me apologetic smile, but I didn't care, since I was happily leaning my head against Rhys' shoulder, my eyes almost falling from how well I felt right now.

"I don't want her near that place anytime soon," Rhys shook his head, his thumb stroking my sides with affection.

"I can understand that, but she-" Mor was speaking with crushed brows together, but was interrupted by a strict command.

"Don't talk about your High Lady like she is not present in this very room," Rhys' voice made me raise my eyes back up to the room and gave an apologetic smile towards Mor.

"It's alright Rhys, she meant well," I placed a hand on his cheek and made him look at me, his eyes turning gentle once again. 

"I know," he placed a kiss on my lips and then nodded towards the glass for me to drink it as well. 

'I can't let her act like this, she needs to realise that she needs to respect you.' 

'I'm not making it any easier for them to respect me, they all are warriors, I'm a squishy nerd.' 

My reply earned me an unpleasant look in his eyes and he started to stroke my thigh where his hand rested.

'Don't talk like this, I'm the muscles and you are the brain, together we make a good team, you are not expected to be warrior for them to respect you, not a single mate of any High Lord is never expected to be a fighter, it's greatly appreciated is she is not even.' 

His voice turned from serious to his regular teasing and playful, giving my thigh a light squeeze and I grinned at him.

'Because you High Lords are a bunch of overprotective mother hens.' 

This remark earned me my second favourite sound in the entire world. Rhys threw his head back and barked out loud mirthful laughter and I couldn't help but smile and watch with astonishment how handsome he was.

"Don't worry about us, keep acting like we are not here and keep all the good jokes for yourselves," Cass let himself be known and sounded bitter at the fact he missed a good joke.

"All High Lords are a bunch of overprotective mother hens," I mused, turning to grin at him and laughed at the way Rhys huffed, but didn't try to dismiss the claim. 

The room laughed at this and I enjoyed the light atmosphere after the potential threats of very much open fights moments ago. 

"Any troubles on your trip?" Mor checked in, looking between Rhys and Azriel.

"Keir is just needing a reminder he is not the High Lord, he thinks he can freely rule in that hellhole," Rhys shook his head, this was nothing new. 

"I still think it would be best if he had a tragic accident and would be wounded mortally," I mused, playing with my mate's fingers which were still stroking my thighs still.

"There is it, I always forget," Cass bellowed in loud laughter and shook his head, amused eyes all watching us.

"Forget what exactly?" I raised my brows, keeping my head resting against a comforting and warm shoulder but still facing them all.

"That you are his mate, High Lady and all of that, that sweet face of yours always tricks me," he looked not surprised with himself, he always saw me like nothing but that sensitive girl who was saved by his brother and happened to be mate. 

"She does have a pretty face doesn't she?" Rhys lifted his hand and stroked my cheek, giving me that bedroom smile only he could do. 

"I do,  don't I?" I grinned, my heart happily jumping at his words.

'I can't wait to see that pretty face of yours crumbled under pleasure when I fuck your brain out in about ten minutes.' 

My cheeks turned pink and his bedroom smile turned straight feline, his violent eyes promising great pleasure. Invulnerable my thighs pressed together and I bite my lips. The waiting will be endless.

"Scents!" Amren hissed her warnings and went to open the large, glass doors to let fresh air inside.

"Better to go and take care of that," Rhys sent her a grin, before he winked down at me and threw me over his shoulder. "See you tomorrow." 

"Rhys!" I laughed and squeaked when he spanked me on my ass when I kicked with my legs.

"Shush," he hit my ass again and walked towards the rattling of the terrace.

Once we were at the edge, he spun me in his arms and stepped over it, making me laugh even more as we ascended and glided towards the town house.

Flying with him was something therapeutic. I was terrified at first, to taste the winds again, after my wings were torn from my back, I lost any hope to lead a normal life, let alone to fly again. But when Rhys came into my life, he took it as his personal pride to get me to fly again, to let me love it again and he succeeded as always. 

'I'm so happy.'

I whispered into our bond, resting my head against his chest as we glided on the wind.

'It's my greatest joy when you are.'

His gentle tone stroked my mind and I almost melted.

Words weren't needed, through the mating bond, we could feel everything that needed to be said and to be felt, he knew how grateful I was, he knew how much this all meant for me and I knew he held it similarly as I did.

The things that happened to him, that redhead witch, it had such a toll on him, it shattered his soul and heart in so many pieces and he admitted that he was drowning for months after he escaped, felt like his newly found freedom was just a dream and he will wake up and be back in that hell, that he cannot imagine a day where he will be back to his old self. 

When he found me in one of the camps, where I was curled into a damn ball on the ground where I was facing another beating for disobedience, more likely me standing up for a young girl who was about to have her wings clipped. When he found me there and saved my life, history repeated itself and just like his father saved his mother from one of the camps he saved his mate from one as well.

Since then, it looked like this was all he needed to feel whole again, to start believing that he made it, that he was back home and had a life to look forward to living. He turned out to be a shameless flirt with a wicked mind, gentle heart and the most beautiful violet eyes she ever saw. 

'You are lost in your pretty mind again, my love.'

'I was just reflecting, do you know you have the most beautiful eyes I ever saw?' 

I earned a chuckle from him.

'You might have mentioned it a few hundreds of times.'

He mused, placing a kiss on my temple. 

'Then not enough at all.'

I grinned at him and turned my head to hide and nuzzle into his neck, 

'Who is the shameless flirt now, hmm Darcy Darling?'

I laughed into the skin of his neck and placed a gentle kiss there. 

'You are brushing on me.'

It was true, his endless playful teasing, flirting and poking around rooted so deep in my heart, that I often found myself returning with the same card.

We landed on the rooftop of our home, he still carried me in his arms, a habit of his, he was the happiest when he had me the closest he could get me. Ever since he found me, he was guarding me like a dragon guarding its treasure. His first move since he laid his eyes on me was to destroy the threat that was hurting me, then scoop me into his arms and carry me right into his own home, the Town House, where he denied anyone access for a whole two weeks, took his time away and stayed with me, bonding and letting me to get to know him. 

It was instinctual, I knew that I found my home the first time I laid eyes on him, the time the bond snapped for me. I didn't need the two weeks of him courting me, being gentlemen in all aspects. Accepting the bond was something we both wanted to do silently, somehow it will still need to be celebrated officially, since the court gained a lot, they gained theirs High Lady, something Rhys took pride in while giving me that title, not just a Lady of the Night Court, or mate, or lover, no, for Rhys and his morals, he wanted me to be his equal, no better, no lesser, equal and that was for the first time someone offered her such a thing. 

It's a great reason to celebrate, I'm aware of it, even camps are supposed to be celebrating on the chosen day, since it's no ordinary occasion. High Lord finding his mate and granting her such a title. High Lord finding his mate to continue the bloodline and settling down the uncertainty of what would happen if the High Lord would die without heir in the world. 

This brings stability and a sense of peace into the court and it will be celebrated properly, but when I'm ready, when I'm ready to face the world and not crumble. I'm still healing, still not alright and I know it will be a very heavy weight on my shoulders to step into the shoes fate has chosen for me to wear. 

"You are awfully lost in thoughts again my love," Rhys purred as he walked into our bedroom.

"I think that I will need you to do as you promised, I can't seem to get out of my brain, get rid of him for me," I breathed, holding that captivating eyes for a long time and on his delicious lips plastered the most lazy and tempting smile.

"With utter delight," he licked his lips and the smile turned into a sinful smirk.

It was a matter of seconds before I was naked, spread open wide on the bed for his eyes to admire while my dress landed in shreds on the floor. He hated when I wore them twice and when it comes to these kinds of moments, he didn't care what became of the dress at all. 

His eyes travelled across my naked body, my breath became heavier with each pass of his hunger-covered gaze, he loved to cherish before he feast and ravish. 

I let my knees spread more open for him, letting him see how ready I was for him, how much I needed his touches, his lust and desire. Like my motion was a calling sign, his eyes drifted between my now more spread legs and look of satisfaction plastered across his face as his mind set only on one thing. 

Within seconds he was naked too and knelt between my legs, kissing my inner thighs and holding my hips down, when they started to move upwards, calling for being cherished as well. 

"Impatient little creature," he purred and lightly bit into the skin of my thigh, placing a soothing kiss after the stinging sensation. 

"Please Rhys, please," it always started to pour from my lips by its own accord. The burning need for him to touch me more, hold me more, take more of me, it was demanding satisfaction and it was impatient. 

"When you are asking this nicely love." 

He smirked, nuzzling his nose into the skin of my inner knee where he inhaled shamelessly with a satisfying expression growing on his face. And without any warnings he buried his face between my legs, using his hands to spread my knees completely apart, letting him more space to enjoy his welcoming feast. 

He was master at using his tongue to pleasure, it was a delicate and precise dance where he was fully in control, gaining as much pleasure from the process as I was getting. My moans filled our bedroom, cries of pleasure and bliss echoed through the hall from our open door, letting our home fill with the warmth of satisfaction. 

My hips were coming up on their own account, jumpy from the upcoming pleasure as his warm tongue caressed the bundle of joy and his two fingers stretched my pussy with calculated precision, dragging out of me louder and louder cries of pleasure, music to his ears. 

"Surely missed those moans of yours darling," he hummed happily into my pussy, sending vibrations through the whole body and another loud proof of his great work fell from my lips. 

"I want to come with you in me Rhys," I moaned, the only thing I could think about was him inside me as soon as possible before I erupt and come undone on his sinful lips. 

"After I get you come on my tongue love," he sucked on my clit after he purred those words, my eyes almost turned completely back into my skull at the intensity of the pleasure.

"I plan to fuck your brain out as promised," he gave my core french kiss worth of gratitude and I threw my head aback at the move from him.

"Then, I plan to fuck you through the whole day till the sun sets and you cannot handle my dick anymore," he pumped his fingers inside me as he spoke, his voice clouded with lust as he shared his plans. That cursed dirty mouth of his will be my downfall. 

I felt myself crumble as he dived back with his mouth back on my pussy, eating me out like a starved man, not holding back. It didn't take long till I erupted and shot high into the heights of bliss, floating on clouds of pleasure he prepared for me. He helped me to enjoy my climax, teasing my clit gently with his lips to prolong the pleasure in even intervals, keeping me chanting his name. 

"My name love," he didn't hesitate and with a single move he had me on all four, my ass high in the air. "I want to hear you scream it." He purred into my ear before he placed a gentle kiss there, the last gentle thing for a while. 

He slammed inside me with a single, powerful thrust and growled at the feeling of burying himself deep inside me. I cried out loudly his name as he started to fuck my brain out as he promised, his hands on my hips were holding me in place while he pumped into me with force, where I would normally fear that it would snap me in two. 

"Oh fucking hell," he growled again as he was claiming me just like he loved it and making me scream his name in blissful pleasure. His voice was deep and predatory, sending shivers down my spine, making me more aware of his movements, intensifying every feeling I was experiencing. 

At some point my hands gave up and I fell face first into the mattress, lifting my ass even more into the air. He growled in satisfaction at the movement and went even harder, making me see black dots in my vision. 

I was completely full, his impressive length filling every single inch of my insides, at some movements it felt like was rearranging my organs with his dick being slammed deep inside me with such force as he did. 

As his movements became stronger and stronger, never easing as the time came, all of what was left from me was whispering mess moaning and chanting his name, I didn't even knew my own name at this point, only his, remembering who was gifting me with such a pleasure and bliss and my prayers was worshipping his generosity. 

"Come for me love," he encouraged me, stroking his one hand across my back while still keeping me in place with the second one.

I came with a crashing hurricane of emotions at his command, squeezing around him and sending him over the edge as well and I might start crying at the feeling when his warm seed pumped into me, filling me, overflowing me with his dick still in me, keeping his seed deep inside me. 

"Good girl," his voice was still a sinful whisper full of infilled need and desire.

He let go of my hips, instead he wrapped his arm around my chest and neck while he lifted me to rest against his bare, broad chest.

"Taking my seed like a good girl you are," he praised me and kissed my neck whole , palm of his hand caressing my lower tummy, where his seed was temporarily stored inside me. 

I nodded eagerly and leaned into his touch, hungry for his affection as if I was ever starved of it. He kept praising me, stroking my belly and kissing my neck, while our bond was glowing brightly inside us, both of us reaching to the other side of it, caressing it with our inner hands. 

"I love you," he nuzzled his nose into my neck and placed there another affectionate kiss, his voice husky as he spoke.

"And I love you," I hummed, my voice finally coming back and I let my head fall on his own, leaning more into his touch.

"I love how you sing for me when I fuck you hard," he purred, his fingers tracing down to my pussy, which was still filled with his dick, and he started to circle gently my clit again.

"Fuck me again so I can sing more for you," I breathed out with voice filled with new wave of need and lust, judging by how hard he was inside me, he was ready for more the moment he came down from his own climax. 

"Oh I will," he bit at my neck before he took my leg in his hand and turned me around, placing me to lay on my back, not leaving my body for a single second of that motion.

He didn't waited for anything and started to fuck me again, not holding back at all even for the second time, his seed still inside me made the whole sensation even more intense and I moaned and whispered under those feelings right from the first thrust of his hips.

"Keep those pretty eyes on me my love," he commented to me gently and I snapped my eyes open as much as I could under the pressure of another climax building inside me so shortly after the last. 

"Good girl aren't you?" He put his hand gently on my throat, his thumb stroking my jaw as he kept fucking me hard. 

"I'm," I moaned, looking at him with hooded eyes from all the pleasure, my mouth was freely open as all sinful sounds escaped from me. 

His mouth found mine, harshly claiming it as his own without leaving me any space to put up a fight, not like I desired it, nah, I loved him having his way with me. 

We did as he promised, we fucked the whole day, making up for the lost two days and when the night fell and both of us laid tangled in our sheets completely spend, covered in sweat and all possible body fluids. My whole body ached, overworked to its limits and it will be a while till my breath turns back into normal and when my body stops to shake. 

But I was feeling completely content, whole and happy as I laid safely hidden in my mate's arms, after a whole day of wild fucking, completely and utterly satisfied.

Chapter Text

"Morning!" I greeted the occupants of the town house kitchen, who was sitting by the large table as I walked inside.

My nightgown was hidden under a black silken robe and I proudly wore fluffy slippers as it was getting chillier by each passing day. I gave all of them a bright smile, which all of them returned.

"You reek of sex," Amren cringed her nose when I walked over to the counter where kettles with tea and coffee were placed and I poured myself green tea and prepared coffee for my mate.

"I know, my favourite perfume," I winked at her, but felt blush land on my cheeks.

"Rhys was always a lucky bastard," Cass proclaimed, drinking his coffee. 

"Oh I know," Rhys walked into the room, dressed in his trademark black suit and pants, shit -eating grin on his face when he cocked his eyebrow at his brother.

"Morning love," he placed a kiss on my lips and I couldn't help but smile brightly up at him as he took the coffee from my hand and lead us to the table where he scooped me into his lap and one free hand rested protectively around my waist, his thumb stroking my side.

"Eat," Rhys pushed a plate in front of me and I started to feed both of us with pastries, earning myself kisses on my hair.

"I still can't understand how you can make it through the morning without coffee Darcy," Mor eyed my tea as if it was openly offending her and I laughed lightly at her remark.

"Precautions," I shrugged with my shoulders and Rhys kissed my neck at my work.

'I think we need to go back to those sheets now.'

The sensual purr of his voice followed with a lazy smile and suggestive violet eyes looking at me like he wanted to devour me right at this spot sent heat into my core within milliseconds.

'I want nothing else, but you have responsibilities today my beloved High Lord.'

The reminder made him bury his head into my neck and huff with heavy breath as he was calming his libido which never seemed to have enough, never completely satisfied. 

"Precautions?" Cass asked, raising his eyebrows at both of us, completely oblivious to what little despair of lust which cannot be relieved at this exact moment now filled Rhys and he was trying to keep his shits together but this topic didn't help much. 

"You are sometimes absolutely stupid," Azriel shook his head, judging Cass openly, while drinking his own coffee calmly, everything about him was calm. 

"Excuse me? Why would I be stupid right now?" Cass defended himself, looking appalled by being accused of stupidity this early in the morning. 

"We are trying for a baby Cass," I softly explained, smiling at the sound of it. "And coffee is not a good thing to drink if you are expecting, I don't want to risk it," I added, males can be sometimes completely oblivious to simple facts.

All of their faces lit up by the open confirmation of what they suspected for a while and a round of cheering and whistling started sounding across the kitchen.

"Really? That's amazing!" Cass clapped loudly, his voice roaring with joy and laughter.

"I can't wait to be an auntie!" Mor started to jump with all the excitement, not able to contain herself and stay at one place. 

"I'm happy for both of you," Az smiled at us, his eyes shining with joy and pride, making me almost tear up at the sight of him displaying his emotions openly. 

"About time, this court needed heirs really badly," Amren nodded approvingly, but her expression did betray her practical words, lighting up with delight and excitement. 

"One would think this cutie just announced she is already with a child," Rhys laughed, his voice full of happiness and joy, it made my heart swell with love.

"Soon, I believe that the day will come soon," I turned and kissed him, before brushing my nose against his, earning chuckles for my actions from the others.

"Illyrians procreate easier than High Fea, so that statement can be true very soon," Amren nodded, a small smile on her always tightly controlled lips. 

After the breakfast, I kissed Rhys goodbye three times before I let go of him and waved away Cass and Az, who were all three heading to the Windheaven to deal with lack of progress in implementing women into training. 

Amren and Mor stayed behind, having a free afternoon and willing to spend it there with me. We were sitting by a heater place, which was lit up thanks to late autumn chills and chatted happily about anything which came to our minds.

"I can't believe my cousin is going to have a family of his own soon!" Mor squeaked, already impatient and excited, but there was a little of nostalgia and longing.

"Hopefully soon, I can't wait till I fall pregnant," I beamed, sighing longingly. "I pray every night to all Gods to bless us sooner than later." I confessed sheepishly, pink hue landing on my cheeks. 

"You better prepare yourself girl," Amren gave me an amused look. "Males tend to be overprotective over their pregnant mates, now imagine this overprotective mother hen of our High Lord ten times worse than it already is." She raised her eyebrows to mark her words, but I only laughed.

"I don't mind him being overprotective, I love it to be honest, it's cute," I smiled like an idiot, some females hate when their partners are like this, but I love it, it shows how much he cares, how much I mean to him. 

"Wait till he won't let us even hug you," Mor pointed her fingers towards her and Amren.

"High Lords are the worst when it comes to pregnancies, it's in theirs blood, they naturally tends to be more protective than normal males thanks to the way higher danger to theirs mates, now throw into the mix pregnancy, where both the female and baby are at great risks, it drives them crazy," Amren added her ten scents into the topic, sourcing from hew never ending knowledge about everything.

"And they have all the rights to be so, I will be more than happy to not have to deal with anything necessary while growing a whole new being inside me," I sipped on another cup of tea, a large smile hiding behind my cup. It will be way too much fun to watch him fuss over little things. 

"I want to go with you over a few things dealing with your title if that's alright with you?" Amren politely asked, she was the only one who respected my position from the first second it was announced. It was a surprise to me, to everyone really. She doesn't even ask Rhys politely, but that's maybe because of that centuries long friendship that mute the fact he is her High Lord as well.

"Of course, go ahead," I nodded, holding my legs under myself to make myself comfortable.

"I started to work on your introduction to each part of the Night Court. I was thinking that maybe it will be best to start from the worst and build up to the better? Do you want to start with Camps or Hewn City?" She pulled out of her coat, which rested on her chair, noted and pencil, turning all business. 

"Neither sounds delightful," I mumbled, not pleased with the choice I had to make. Mor just laughed, patting my leg on offering support. 

"Hewn City, I know what to expect from the Camps, but not from the Hewn City, I rather start with the devil I don't know that the one I'm familiar with," I shrugged and already felt all the weight of coming there, it was necessary but it didn't make it any easier.

'You don't need to go.'

Rhys' gentle voice echoed through my mind, soothing my rising nerves and I smiled to myself.

'I know, but it's the right thing to do.'

'Already spectacular High Lady.'

His voice turned sensual and I can imagine the feline smile on his lips.

"Great choice," Amren nodded approvingly, scribbling it down.

'I want to lay in our bed and moan your name.'

I send him through the mind ideas of what I want, his hands on me, his mouth eating me out, his body pressed against mine covered in sweat.

'You cruel beautiful thing.'

His voice sounded longingly, full of desire and hunger. 

"Hewn City, then Camps, only the larger ones, then we will move the celebrations into the Velaris where we will end. In the Hewn City, official ceremonies will be held and we will invite anyone who is required by etiquette to be invited, so expect crowds there," Amren kept on and I nodded, listening closely. 

"In that hellhole you should be prepared to be force to not be reckoned with," Mor sat straight up. "We all will have it covered and I'm sure Rhys will make a clear message, but you will need to be ready to turn into a cold bitch, that would be best." 

"Cold bitch," I mused, thinking how I should even start with such a stunt.

'I would enjoy every second of it.'

Rhys sounded interested and I snorted, shaking my head at him. 

"What is there to laugh about?" Amren raised her eyebrows at me.

"Rhys being helpless flirt," I grinned, taking a sip of my tea and she only nodded.

"In that court, well on every part other than Velaris we don't show our caring, more tender sides, I know it will be more difficult for you, since you have strong caring nature and you are way too kind, but I'm sure you will handle it," Amren continued, did she wrote down points what to talk about? Didn't she say that she has a free afternoon? This doesn't look like a free afternoon at all. 

"I will try my best and I know when Rhys and you all will be there, it will be just fine," I was not sure if I was assuring them or me, perhaps both.

"It will, they will be probably rude, disrespectful, openly question your authority, let Rhys handle that, he will be all the time by your side, don't let the fuckers go under your skin and remain calm," Mor advised and Amren nodded in agreement to her statement, noting down another point.

"And for fuck's sake, don't take anything Rhys says there seriously, he is huge prick there," Amren added with completely serious face, rising her eyes from the paper. 

"Yes and remember, you are above everyone there, even us, we bow to you and Rhys, nobody else is able to do anything, you answer solemnly to Rhys," Mor filled me and I nodded again.

This was just too informations at one go, Rhys offered me many times to sit it out, to let it be and don't bother with this mess, but I don't want to let him down, he told me himself, he wants to parade me around, show me around and let the whole world know who I belongs to. How can I deny such a desire? Especially to him?

When the girl left, my head was two times as heavy and my shoulders felt like they would crush under the pressure built there. 

Being a mate to Rhys was all I could wish for, he was an exquisite male, dashing looks and powerful as hell, he is kind and gentle, understanding and loving. All a female can wish from her mate. 

But the High Lord thing was the true elephant in the room, him having this level of responsibility obviously meant his mate would gain a fraction of it, him naming me High Lady was an act of love and amazing character, but it still pushed on me so much. 

I'm expected to rule alongside of him when I know nothing about it, I'm not even completely sure what all is required of me, Amren and Mor are doing theirs best to fill me into this Lady stuff, guys as well, Rhys is always there to have my back and help me, but I don't want to let down anyone of them if I make mistakes, which they will need to clean. 

I was born Illyrian, in one of the smaller camps, I was expected to never have power, never have a say in a thing. I was the troublemaker for standing up for the weaker ones, defending theirs freedom in flying even when mine own was torn from me. And now there I was, High Lady, mate of a High Lord of the Night Court.

All those expectations and responsibilities were eating me alive ever since it came to light, Rhys was very careful how he shared the information and mostly he liked it to come naturally and we dealt with it on the way. He doesn't want to stress me and I'm forever grateful for it, but damn it there is a lot. 

What if the war comes? I heard Rhys and Cass talk about it, Az was working tirelessly on gathering information about it from his network of spies. Amren is working on finding any possible information and solutions hidden in the library under the bird nest, the House of Wind. 

If or when the war comes, what will be my responsibilities? What will be expected of me? I'm not a fighter, I was never trained to be one. I didn't have any powers which might be helpful in the wartime. I might be even pregnant when the time comes, what will we do then? 

Velaris is safe heaven and I'm aware nothing can happen to me when I'm there, so maybe, if I will be pregnant and the war comes, I will be just staying home, hidden from any potential threat towards me and our child. That would make a lot of sense and I will support it.

But Rhys will be needed away, leading his army, defending his court. He might be experienced on the battlefield, he might have survived one war, but who can grant me that this will be the same? That he will come back home to me in one piece? Unharmed? 

I hate to think about the war. This is ridiculous, after that redhead witch we deserve peace, why to seek war when we all are recovering from her terror. Something so ridiculous, so useless, so unfair as war should never exist. Why use lives and send them to their deaths? Why not discuss it over a meeting table? I'm I naive? Probably, but I'm ideologist, optimist. 

Yes, there are few exceptions where I will never shield from using force, that is when it's dealing with my family and people I care about. I would kill everyone who would lay a hand on them, no matter if it's Amren or Rhys himself, I would protect them and revenge them. 

I never killed, never in my life, I saw death, in Camps its normal presence, but I never ended life, never inflicted serious damage. I don't know how I would react in such a situation. Would I back down and not proceed? Would I freeze and waver? Or would I just proceed with it without flinching? Maybe the last option is the most scary.

Chapter Text

We were at Rhys's office in the bird nest, around a midday, weaker sun was shining through the wall length windows down on my body spread on the table.

I laid there, my dress puddled up, my legs on each of his shoulders while he fucked me there in steady and teasing tempo. He had his head bent down, watching himself disappear inside me, grunting with pleasure as he always hit the right spot inside me and making me moan. I tried to muffle them, somehow mute them from their normal loudness into something that can stay within the closed space of the office. 

"Don't fucking cover your mouth love," Rhys growled, grabbing my hand and placing it on my chest, leaving it there as he went back to hold my hips. 

"I want to hear you sing for me," he kissed my leg and went harder, his truths becoming more demanding.

I let out louder cry, holding my breast as he placed my hands there to do so and I fought to keep m eyes open and looking at him, drinking on the beauty that towered over me and fucked me so good on his office table. 

He had opened a button shirt, suit thrown over his chair, his pants were pulled down in the middle of urgent desire to connect our bodies. As he pounded into me, muscles on his stomach and chest were moving and drawing attention towards their sculpted forms. His hair fell into his face, lightly reaching his always watching eyes, which were drinking the sight of our connecting bodies. 

I wanted to bite at my hand when his slender, long fingers travelled towards my clit and started to shower it in attention, I felt like screaming his name as the climax was building, but I managed it only on louder moans and cries of his name, I can scream his name all evening today. 

When I erupted and my orgasm crash landed on my body, I turned into a whimpering mess as always, chanting his name as if I was worshipping him. Not like he didn't deserve to be worshipped, he totally does, that's for sure. 

His seed filled me with familiar warmth and I reached for our bond and nuzzled to his soul like he did to mine, there, together at the floating cloud, we held each other both in physical and mental way, breathing heavily and calming our wild hearts. 

He put my panties on as soon as he pulled out, playful, lazy grin on his now slightly puffed lips. His hair was ruffled by my hands and this damn bedroom look looked so well on him. 

"They will scent me," I huffed when he started to pull down my skirt as well.

"They would, they can, who cares, all I care is about the fact my mate is filled with my seed and smells of me," he winked with a happy grin and helped me down from his table.

Once I was standing, I could feel a mixture of our pleasure coming pouring into my panties, soaking it wet. I giggled at the fact that he is still marking his territory when there is absolutely no point to do so.

"Illyrian males," I shook my head and went to help him to button up his shirt as he was fixing his pants.

"Illyrian females always make fun of us," he pouted and reached for his suit while fixing his hair.

"My poor, mistreated, beloved High Lord," I cooed at him, booing his nose, which broke his play and he started to laugh, he wrapped me in his arms and claimed my mouth in a hungry kiss. 

"Lunch is ready!" Cass belted across the hall, probably way too lazy to go and knock at each door separately. 

"Good, I'm starving!" I placed one last quick kiss on my mate's lips and nodded to the doors, urging him to move. 

"How was work?" Cass wiggled with his brows, already eating when we reached the kitchen, we were surprisingly not the last ones to arrive. 

"Eventful," Rhys winked at him, his arm wrapped around my waist, keeping me close to his side as we walked. 

"I bet it was," he stuffed his both with a lot of food to stop himself from speaking further.

"I'm starving," I sighed and one Rhys finally sat down and took me on his lap, the only place I was allowed to sit when he was in the room, I dived into my meal with appetite. 

"I like that blush on you Darcy," Mor smiled widely at me, munching her beef.

"I agree, afterglow suits you," Az lifted one corner of his mouth, trying not to laugh. 

"She looks dashing all the time," Rhys kissed my neck and I could feel that smug smile on his face. "The most beautiful creature in the whole Prythian," he kissed me under my ear and I felt my cheeks warm up even more. 

"Helpless flirt," I mumbled, but a smile was dancing on my lips at his words. 

"You two can't be in the same room without fucking can't you?" Amren finally joined us, holding a large book in her hands as she strolled towards her usual spot, where the lighting was the best.

"It must be a curse to have such a fine nose dear Amren," Rhys mused, before he stuffed his mouth with a large piece of meat and added vegetables as well. 

"Even a crippled hound could smell this," she rolled her eyes and opened the book at the page where she stopped. She doesn't eat, at least normal food, but she makes sure to be there, sucker for keeping traditions.

Her words made me almost choke on a potato and others into loud laughter, forgetting their meals for a moment. 

"Have you found anything useful yet?" Cass asked her, more to piss her than anything else the way he put the sentence out.

"Yeah, if we want to know the whereabouts of the Cauldron and where we can search for that damn book, you will need to visit Prison," she turned to face Rhys, who sighed heavily and others turned sober at the idea.

"Why this mood?" I asked, confused, why that was a problem. Yes, prisons tend to be uncomfortable and depressing, but they will be just visiting, not being held captive right?

"We will need to speak with the Bone Craver, he is a busybody of magnificent sizes, he never gives answers for free," Az replied, even he looked uncomfortable at the moment, that really creeped me out. 

Bone Craver? Busybody? How so? If he is in prison how can he know? Why that nickname? This can't surely be his name right?

"Are you guys afraid of him or are you unhappy that you had to pay him?" I looked from one to another, trying to figure out this sudden mess.

"He is a dangerous being, love, it's smart choice to be afraid," comforting hand pressed on my back, stroking them with gentle touch. 

"He will want to see her Rhys," Amren stated and that's when it clicked for me, why the mood changed, it was not because of that being, it was a concern for me.

"Why?" I turned to look at a very troubled looking Rhys.

"It's not everyday a High Lord of the Night Court gets a mate and makes her a High Lady," it was Azriel, who beat Rhys in explaining, who sent him glare. 

"It doesn't matter, Darcy is not going anywhere near that Prison," my mate declined the opportunity, sounding torn between two large things, but choosing me over the safety of Prythian.

"How much would it change things if I will go?" I looked at Amren, who peaked from her book and approvingly nodded at my mind process. 

"Everything, without you is no use even going, it would be waste of our time, since he won't help at all, but with you there, then he will surely speak, he would be thrilled, wingless Illyrian would intrigue him enough, but she is even mate to High Lord of the Night Court? She is High Lady? He will get crazy and spill everything just to gain answers to his own questions." She finished this all in one breath and that was quite impressive, I will let her  have that.

"Then I should go," I nodded, straightening my back. 

"No, you're not," Rhys dismissed it again and I turned to look at him, there was only concern and worry about me, no malice of any negative feelings. I placed my hand on his cheek and smiled gently.

"I'm High Lady of this court Rhys, it is my responsibility to protect them as it is yours, if I can help with something I will do it, besides, you will be there with me and make sure I'm alright," I placed a kiss on his lips, keeping his eyes on mine. 

"How can I argue with this?" He complained, but pushed me deeper into his chest, hiding me from the whole world. 

'Damn fine High Lady you are, you are making me proud, my love.'

I beamed at him and placed another kiss at his lips out of pure gratitude. 

"I heard that you are planning her introduction to the court?" Rhys turned his eyes on Amren, who nodded, happy with the outcome of this conversation obviously.

"Yes, we discussed it last afternoon, I'm sure you were present with us even when you were supposed to be at Windhaven," Amren raised her eyebrows and then went back to her book.

"He was in your head? No wonder he was so distracted," Cass roared with laughter, his plate completely clean.

I blushed at the thoughts I sent him to lure him back home quicker, but I don't regret it, since he did come sooner and I'm planning to use it again if needed to. 

"Oh don't remind me, this cruel, wicked female got me into a pretty peculiar situation," he shot me a feline smile with another overly sensual look of his violet eyes. How can we possibly not fuck all the time when he is this much of a flirt? I just smiled innocently, battling my lashes at him.

"Are we talking about the same person?" Mor asked, sizing her cousin with disbelief.

"You don't know half of her wickedness," Rhys send her a smirk, not looking at all like it bothers him at all, quite the opposite. 

"I won't believe you, she is any angel," Mor kept her ground, not backing off.

'Do you want to see what is wicked, my beloved mate?'

I purred into the bond, using his own tacking as he always does and sending into the voice even my unfiltered lust for him. 

His eyes shot towards mine for a moment, before he raised his eyebrow and smirked, then I turned away and kept eating, focusing on the food so I wouldn't arouse myself while torturing him.

I sent him a picture of me in our bed, all alone and needy, naked in the middle of the bed, touching myself while calling his name in soft moans. 

Then I sent him me, dancing slowly in front of him in his office in the Town House, teasingly taking layers of my clothes away, while his beautiful eyes were glued at me with delight, hunger and excitement. When I was not in anything other than flimsy, black lingerie I sat on his desk in front of him, opening my legs for him to take what he wanted.

When I heard a loud gulp from behind me, I turned and smiled at him.

"Are you alright?" I checked on him, noting the tension on his shoulders and lightly changed breathing. His eyes were slightly darker in colour, more intense violet and there were flickers dancing in them.

"Of course," he gave me a meaningful look, pleading with them to have mercy. 

'Wicked females don't have mercy if I remember correctly my lord.'

I patted his cheek and then turned back to take my glass of juice, my intake of vitamins, sipping on it with a light smile.

I send him another moment, where he had me bend over this very table, in this very kitchen, my hands spread in front of me on the table just as my legs were spread open and he was fucking me good, I intensify the moaning in my memory, just to tease him more. 

'I know how much you love it when I sing like this for you.'

'You will be the death of me one day Darcy darling.'

His voice sounded restrained, held on a tight leash and I knew that this evening I will eat what I just cooked, but damn it will be tasty as hell. His eyes were set on the place where he fucked me weeks ago, clearly replaying this moment now in his memory.

"Are you alright Rhys? You look tense?" Mor checked in as well, eying him now more intensely. 

"Your angel just tortured me," he bit at her, his hand over my waist pulled me closer to his chest and through the room roared another round of laughter.

"You called me wicked female my love, I just showed you what wicked females do," I turned at him and placed a kiss on his cheek then laid more comfortably into his arms. 

"The two of you," Cass kept laughing and Az looked greatly amused at the bill of his poor brother. 

"Show me what she showed you," Mor demanded, probably to assure that it was really torture of he was just overly dramatic.

"Not a chance, that's greatly private," he shoot her a nasty glare, making me laugh at his snap on his female cousin in this matter. 

"Amren, you said about going to Hewn City for that formal introduction, when that will be?" I changed subject, stroking Rhys' arms to soothe the discomfort I put on him. 

"In three weeks, today we will send invites to the other courts, they need time to prepare just like we do, Mor is going to travel there and look at the preparations in a week," she explained with a formal tone, no biting in it. 

"Alright, and with the Prison thing?" I asked, a lot of things are starting to pile up. 

"Tomorrow, if you feel like it, I would like to have it over as soon as possible so you don't stress over it for too long," Rhys' hands was freely exploring, one in the slip of my skirt, stroking my bare thigh and other on my side, brushing his fingers up and down. 

"Well, I would love it over with as well, I have more important matters to focus on anyway," I let my head fall into his chest, resting there happily while inhaling his scent to calm my racing mind from all the upcoming events.

'I have one needy High Lord who is unsatisfiable and heir to conceive after all.' 

"Damn you have," he listed my head and captured my mouth in a hungry kiss, the leashes were going loose slowly. 

"I think it's a blessing we can't hear them communicate through their minds," Mor's voice was light and amused. 

"I would enjoy hearing it," Cass proclaimed.

"No you wouldn't," Az replied, sounding as amused as Az can sound. 

"I will need to excuse us, we have very important work to do," Rhys swiped me into his arms without any warning, making me laugh and without any waiting for reply he walked straight to the veranda and his wings spread while taking off, no care in the world for both of us now.

Chapter Text

I was standing in front of the mirror in our bedroom, where I was watching myself, it looked ridiculous on me, the fighting leathers, I never wore them, not in the camps and surely not in the months I was mated to the High Lord.

Now I was looking at my body tightly wrapped in the leathers and I left vulgarly exposed. Wearing relieving dresses was not a problem, since they always hide a lot as well, they don't clung to me like this leathers. It was ridiculous, I looked ridiculous in them. 

My breast shape was visible, my waist snatched, my ass on display for anyone who walked behind me just as my legs. It was like I was completely naked with a second skin on me. 

"You look delicious in that my love," Rhys' voice echoed through the bedroom, he was resting against the door frame, his hands folded on his chest, head titled as he was studying me.

He was already dressed in his fighting leathers, looking so damn good, his body shape showing in his armour, broad shoulders and chest very prominent now, I noticed the hilt of the sword behind his back. He radiated with power around him, even when he was around me it cannot be completely glamoured away, it always was around him, no matter how much he tried to avoid it no matter how many times I told him I love his power floating around us. 

So many nice, sound and cosy nights I spend surrounded by his night, stars flickering, moon shining right in our bedroom. I loved his power, I was drawn to it like a moth to the flame. Yet he always was way too careful when it came to my protection and apparently in his mind, if there is even the slightest risk of him hurting me by accident, he wouldn't risk it.

"I feel naked, completely exposed," I complained, turning completely to face him. "If someone walks behind me, they will see my ass Rhys." 

This send at his face amused smirk and walked towards me.

"We can't have that can we?" He purred and with a move of his hand, a cape appeared, long and warm, that would cover my body from prying eyes and keep me warm as well.

"You knew didn't you? That I would say that," small smile crossed my lips as I watched him put the cape across my shoulder.

"Yes, there, stick this pretty leg out for me," he knelt in front of me and  patted my right leg, taking it forward and stripped to my thigh straps for a digger holder. 

"Rhys," I tried to say something, it scared me to see the dagger being stripped to my body.

"I know love, it's just to be safe, you wouldn't need to use it, it's there for peace of my mind, nothing more, I promise you wouldn't need to use it," he looked up at me and smiled, stroking my thigh where he put the weapon to. 

I couldn't stand the idea of him kneeling in front of me, we are equals for crying out loud, so I dropped to my knees as well, right in front of him and placed my head in his firm chest, now covered in fighting leathers, I never saw him fight and I hope that it would never change, I don't want him to be in danger, to fight and risk being killed. 

"Promise me you will be careful," he stroked my cheek, holding me tightly towards his chest now. "I can't stand the thought of you getting hurt, it's driving me crazy." He confessed, kissing the crown of my hair, which was now braided out of my face in loose and elegant fashion. I didn't want to have my hair prepared for a battle, bad omens for sure. 

"I promise I won't leave your side, I will always be beside you and not do anything stupid," I smiled and made myself a promise to never leave his side, not to play a brave hero.

He didn't need a hero, he didn't need someone who would risk her life and face death with open arms to greet her like an old friend. He needed someone who would be there for him, who would love him and care for him, be his home. That's what he needed on the fundamental level, home and love. 

After all he was through, the trauma and pain, he was broken in so many places, he was strong enough to take it all and deal with it himself, not pressing his own burden on others. He did that for over a year after he came back from Under the Mountain. Mor told me how broken he came back, he wouldn't sleep, eat, smile or laugh. He was always lost in his mind and it was so difficult to reach him. He became closed and distant. Others didn't know what to do to reach him, to help him, they were helpless and watched their brother and friend fade away. 

When he found me, it was like he came back to life, he found purpose in life again, reason to live again. When I understood how important my life was for him, I promised myself  that I would never endanger myself, since that meant endangering his lifeline and that couldn't happen. She would never be the reason he will suffer like he did when he came back from the hell he lived for five decades. 

"Look at you Darcy, looking like a badass warrior," Cassian boomed with excitement when we walked down the stairs in the town house. 

"Don't encourage her Cass," Mor hissed at him, before she turned to face us and smiled brightly. "You look beautiful of course." 

If anyone was more settled on thought to never endanger my life than me and Rhys, it was Mor for sure. She lived hell of her own when she needed to witness her cousin fading away without being able to do anything. When I came to be, she hammered into my brain how important it is to be safe and secure, how incredibly important it is to live and never endanger myself. She reminded me of it often so I will never forget it. All of them did, they were always promising their swords for me, their lives to protect me.

"You know what to do girl," Amren gave me a firm nod and then turned to Rhys. "You keep her safe and you both will come back as soon as you can understand?" 

One would misunderstand her intentions if you didn't know her, she was concerned, worried about us and that spoke volumes of both her feelings about us and the thing we are about to face. 

"We will be waiting outside the cell for them, if anything will seem amiss we will act," Az assured the two females, who were eying me with greatly concerned eyes.

"You two are coming too?" I smiled at them with a small smile, surprised.

I'm not a bravest person, of course this whole situation was unsettling and completely frightening for me, but I knew I will be safe with my High Lord on my side, he was a force to be reckoned with, there was no more powerful being than him, so this thoughts were making me more relaxed and comforted to face such a adventure even if I couldn't protect myself. 

"Of course we are," Cass puffed his chest, straightening his back with a proud smile. 

"They would come either way, but these two were openly threatening me with disobedience that I couldn't do anything else than give in," Rhys rolled his eyes at his brothers and his arm around my waist pushed me more closer. 

"We couldn't let both our High Lord and our High Lady go into that place alone," Az shook his head, looking offended by such an assumption. 

"Of course you couldn't," I nodded, offering a warm smile at both of the overly protective warriors. 

"Be safe and don't wander away from them you understand?" Mor placed hand on my shoulder, knowing how I loathe others to touch me, but this kind of touch from others was now easier to process, I was working on it. 

"I will, Rhys made me promise the same thing," I grinned and leaned closer into his arm. 

"Good, now go off with you, so this madness is over with," Amren started to walk towards the main door, which led to the streets of Velaris. 

"See you all in a few hours," Rhys nodded at the females and with that he wrapped other hand as well around me and winnowed us away. 

We landed on snow and I bit my teeth together at the freezing cold this place was made of. Back at camp it was always so cold and in Velaris I quickly forgot how it feels like to feel this cold. Immediately, I leaned into the warmth of my mate's hands, who already looked concerned with me being in such harsh conditions. It made my heart swell. 

"Alright, let's go, I don't want her to freeze any second longer than necessary," Rhys nodded towards the mountain and we all started to move. 

I was surprised how steam it was, how difficult it was to climb up to that awful place that was awaiting us. My muscles were burning and making me want to sit and not make any more steps up that road, to refuse being subjected to such pain anymore. 

My saving grace was Rhys and his arms around me, supporting each of my steps and helping me to move. The coldness was mixing with the heat of the exercise. The three warriors didn't rush, taking it slowly up in my pace and that made me more determined. If they are this nice and thoughtful, respectful, then I can bite my teeth together and keep it going, to climb that mountain. 

"I live at the thought of a warm bath and a long massage," I whispered, not sure why I started to whisper, something about this place made my skin crawl. 

My remark made Rhys chuckle and the two of our companions laughed lowly. 

"Hmm," Rhys kissed my hand and winked, his eyes promising way more than just a massage and I was not sure if that flush on my cheeks was from the cold or from that sultry look he managed to do even at a place like this. 

'This place, everything has ears, mind what is shared out loud my love.'

Rhys' voice sounded inside my head, but I could feel more presence in this link. 

'How come it has ears?'

The voice which answered was not my mate and I realised that he created a link for us three to communicate without speaking out loud. 

'The prisoners inside, they are beings sometimes older than courts themselves, they are sometimes from other worlds and places. They have been there for hundreds, thousands of years, they learned the language of the stone we walk on, language of the wind that carry on sounds from distance.' 

Az said, sending chills down my spine with his words. 

'How did they get there?'

Such powerful beings as portrayed, what put them there? How?

'It's not easy, over the years, High Lords put a lot of them there, I did few as well, always a pain in ass let me tell you.'

Cass explained, I didn't want to know how exactly they were put there, what it took to overpower such a being. The thoughts of it were frightening by itself.

'What holds them there?'

I leaned closer to Rhys, craving safety, going into such a place now was way more terrifying, when I now knew what is hidden there.

'The Prison has its wards, very ancient and powerful, once sentenced to dwell there, you cannot escape, the wards prevent us from winnowing right to the entrance, the prisoners are contained inside their cells and the cells are inside this very mountain. You wouldn't see any other prisoner than the Bone Craver, do now worry love.'

Rhys assured me, stroking my back as we still climbed, we were very high already, I wonder how much more. 

'Why do you all call him Bone Craver?'

'Because that sick bastard craves death into the bones.'

Cass replied, not looking happy at all at the thought, I agree, it's unsettling. 

'To talk with him, he demands a bone as a price.'

Az said, straightening his back as we entered a clearing with a large door, which looked like it was made of bone. 

'Oh my gods.'

I audibly gasped for air at the thought. What a creature, Amren described him to me, explained what I needed to be wary about, just as Rhys did again just to be sure I understood the assignment. But even being aware what kind of creature he is, it will never stop me from being surprised how someone can be this twisted. 

Rhys placed his hand on the large door and it opened with a roar and cracking, sending out way heavy and wet air. 

'Keep close you two.'

Rhys warned his brothers and his arm around my waist pressed me closer to himself, making sure I was close to him. I was never more thankful for his closeness than now. I never felt more safe and secure, I can't imagine what I would do without his warmth and assurance there. 

I could feel how colder it was getting the lower we went, I let myself focus only on Rhy's heartbeat, how steady and familiar it sounded, letting it guide me through the darkness. I was assuring myself that this darkness cannot hurt me, cannot hurt anyone of us and instead filled my head with the comfort of my mate's darkness. The starry nights he creates just for me as we lay in our bed and how it fills me with awe and joy when I watch the stars twinkle as I rest my head on his chest, listening to his calming heartbeat, his fingers brushing through my hair while speaking with soft voice and explaining each constellation on the night sky. The calmness it brought me.

'Your love for our brother is enchanting.'

Cass' voice sounded more gentle than normally. 

'You can't read my mind even if it is linked right?'

I felt blush rising into my cheeks, this was probably the weirdest place to be blushing, but damn it my cheeks were warm as hell. 

'No Darcy Darling, but they can sense feelings and glimpses of memories, especially when they are as strong and loud as yours now my love.'

Rhys' voice was now more softer and he placed a quick, calming kiss on my hair as we continued to walk. 

'I'm sorry, I'm trying to calm myself down.'

I admitted, I didn't want to freak out and thinking of comforting memories was the way for me to not lose my mind and panic. 

'There's nothing to be sorry about Darcy.'

Az assured me, even his ever so controlled voice sounded softer. 

'You are doing great darling.'

Rhys stroked my sides and assured me, it helped more than he could know, even with his mind reading abilities, his assurance and confidence in my own ability to handle this had. 

'We are here, you two wait outside, I will call for you if we need you there.'

Rhys announced when we reached the very base of the mountain and stopped in front of a larger door made from bone. That fact didn't surprise me at all now. 

Rhys summoned a fealight and opened the door of the cell, where the being we endured this all for resided. 

The cell was neither large nor small, the door from the inner side was the most beautiful sculpture I ever saw, such a precision, perfection, the sense of depth and detail. 

"My door is the greatest creation of mine," a voice of a little girl echoed through the silence and I quickly turned my head to face the source of it. 

In front of me, in the cell covered in bones with spectacular sculptures, was standing a little girl, probably eight years old if anything. Her hair was chestnut brown, she was pale and had beautiful violet eyes. Her face was still full of baby fat, looking adorable. 

I did expect to face things I feared, just like Amredn and Rhys warned me, the Bone Carver was known to take the form of things that you desire or fear the most. I didn't know this girl, I didn't fear nor desire her at all, so it was surprising to see her standing in front of her. It was disturbing. 

"Your work is beautiful," I smiled. It was impossible to not smile at that girl, even if I knew that this being was not her, that it was dangerous and could kill her in a matter of seconds. 

"High Lady of the Night Court, it's an honour to meet you, your kindness is unmatched," the girl bowed her head, keeping those violet eyes on her and then it shifted to my mate.

"High Lord, congratulations on finding your mate," the girl smiled at him, taking him in. 

He kept me slightly behind himself, his arm resting around my waist, ready to protect if needed as well as offering me comfort and assurance of his presence. "But showing me your lovely mate is not a reason you came, is it not?" 

"Thank you, but not, we have matters we need to discuss with you," Rhys agreed, his voice firm but polite. 

"What brought you into my presence my lady?" The girl turned to look back at me, a curious look on her chubby face. 

"We need to know where the Cauldron is currently stored," I offered another warm smile when I noticed her eyes gleaming with interest. The girl looked so endearing. 

"I know the whereabouts of the Cauldron, yet the question is, what will I gain from sharing such worthy information?" The girl raised her eyebrows, gesture completely out of her age. 

"You will be given your price as expected," Rhys stated, his eyes never leaving the creature in front of us. 

"Your enemy has it, he robbed the temples and took the stands of the Cauldron and he fished out the Cauldron from the lake it was resting peacefully," the girl replied to him, but her eyes never left mine. They twinkled with the same stars as Rhys' did. 

"Is there a way to stop him from using it?" I asked, in a more gentle tone than my mate, kindness is often a way and I'm not afraid to try and use it there, especially after the being just shared such a thing. 

"As sweet as you are my High Lady, I'm willing to share a way to achieve so, but I want to ask my own questions of you, if you answer them, I will answer yours," the girl leaned forward, looking excited for the opportunity to talk. How long was the being there without company? Even if it deserved its stay there, it was still heartbreaking to think how lonely it must be there. 

"Ask away," I nodded, embracing myself for the possible questions it might ask. 

"You are Illyrian, yet I don't see wings on you, fill me in," it demanded and my blood started to run cold. 

I leaned more away from it, and started to feel sick. Nobody, not even Rhys did ask such a thing, it was deeply personal and wound that would never heal. But this is a war and it demands sacrifices. I'm not able to fight in battles, but I can contribute in other ways, even if it means sharing such a personal and painful experience. 

"Absolutely not," Rhys stated, his voice stone cold and holding such a calm furry, that being on the receiving end surely was not anything nice. 

"No, it's alright," I placed a hand on his chest and offered a small, assuring smile. "I can handle this." 

"When I turned adulthood, I had my wings clipped, as any other female in camp at that time, it was before Rhys came back and was able to assure no more clipping was taking place again. I was always trying to defend other girls from having their wings clipped, from being robbed of their birth rights. I tended to be a very uncomfortable force back in my camp, helping girls to escape, helping them to postpone their blood to push their maturity as far as we could. I managed to prepare an escape route for ten girls who had reached their maturity and were about to have their wings clipped. The night their escape was taking place, I was reached by another girl that she just got her blood and her father noticed. It was unprepared, but she wanted to join the group escaping that night. I was going to collect her at a place where she promised she would be waiting for me. The girl was not there, her father was. I was captured and as result for my actions, I was made example of what will happen if anyone act as I did."

My voice was not strong at all, more sad and nostalgic, it brought all the memories of those times back, the helplessness, desperation and sadness. 

"Did the girls escape?" The being asked, looking greatly interested in the story.

"They did," I smiled, one of the good things that came from my punishment. "They joined the others who escaped before, I hope they live happily at a place they created for themselves."

"You don't know where they are? Where did they go after escaping?" The girl leaned forward, almost bouncing at her heels.

"No, the location was known only to the first girl I helped to escape, she would be waiting for them in an agreed place before and then take them to the place where others were. I was working in the camp to help take the girls who wished to escape and she was taking care of their lives after the escape. I couldn't risk knowing where the place was, if I was captured, they would do anything to let it out of me, so it was safer if I didn't know," I let my back rest against Rhys's chest, feeling crushed at the weight of memories I buried very deep inside me. 

"Night Court gained a very brave and selfless High Lady," the girl bowed her head again, very pleased with the story she was given.

"There is a book, it's name is Book of Winds, it contains spell that can nullify the Cauldron, if you gain the book and translate it, you will be able to nullify the Cauldron and put it back into the sleep it was before king of Hybern awaken it," the girl shared her knowledge, probably seeing my answers as enough to give us this informations. 

"Where is the book?" I titled my head, always leaving more unknown, providing information which needs further clarifications. 

"How was the process of removing your wings?" The being demanded and I felt Rhys go completely still and two growls from outside the doors.

"That's enough, we are leaving," Rhys wanted to push me outside the door, but shook my head at him. We need to know these answers, this is the price I'm willing to pay for our court.

"It was made a public event, to set an example for everyone who might think of helping anyone escape from being clipped. To stop the resilience that started with the hope of choice, hope to escape and live a life as a whole being who can glide freely through the clouds. Being with worth and freedom to be more, to be anything we desired. They kept me in a cell for weeks, trying to get out of me the location of where the girls ran to. Gather all the intel they could out of me, the network, who was responsible for what. When they realised they couldn't get anything else than sounds of pain out of me, they took me in front of a whole camp, where they tied me to a bench and with a hot knife cut my wigs off one by one, while declaring that this was face to anyone, who dared to disobey the traditions and rebelled," I felt physically sick as the memories of the events came back to me, the pain, the self loathing for failing any other female in the future, the fear of losing the hope we just gained back then. The complete absence of self worth when I lost my wings. 

"The book was split into two parts, one is in the summer court, under protection of the High Lord of that court and the other was given to the humans when the treaty was signed and the wall was established. Well the part which six mortal queens poses, has its own little thing to look for," the girl titled her head, her violet eyes searching mine with newly found interest. After all that I shared, was it happy from my suffering? From the pain in my heart after reliving all of it? 

"Did you not get enough of her already? Can't you just answer fully?" Rhys sounded greatly irritated, I brushed my hand on his chest, trying to calm him. 

'We need to get that informations love, this is the price I'm willing to pay if we can safe our court from a war.'

I tried to calm him through the link, hoping it would calm the two restless Illyrians outside the door as well, they were moving around a lot as the time progressed. 

"I'm not gonna ask anything heavy no more," the girl assured him, before her violet eyes turned back at me. 

"Who do you think I took form of?" She asked, raising her eyebrows at me. 

I took her in again, the hair, the chubby cheeks, the violet eyes, the wings behind her I just noticed now. Were they there all the time?  I had no idea who she could be. 

"I'm afraid I don't have an answer for this question. I was thinking maybe a girl from camp I cannot safe? Are you taking the form of those, I cannot save back then?" I sighed, completely drained from all the weight of what I shared today. All the pain and suffering it brought back. 

"Ah no, not at all my brave High Lady," the girl beamed and took me in very closely. 

"The part of the book which the mortal queens hold needs to be given freely, from their own will. If it is taken away without being given, it will turn into dust," the girl answered, her eyes glued on my stomach. 

"Thank you," I nodded, ready to leave, I had enough and there was nothing I was willing to share anymore, or the will in me to do so. I was spent. 

"I thank you for such a wonderful company, for the willingness of sharing this parts of your past, I feel obliged to share something with you as a repay for your bravery and the service you provided for those, that cannot protect themselves," the girl smiled widely, way too widely for her little chubby cheeks. 

I didn't have it in me to say anything, all I could do was to rest my back on Rhys' chest and take in his calming presence, that kept me from crumbling down into a crying mess. 

"I can look into future when I'm seeking what form to took, there, inside your womb, is the inspiration for my look for both of you, I think another congratulations are in place, even when it's so early to smell it," the girl grinned, bowing her head at the words that kicked completely all the wind from my lungs and made my knees wobbly. 

"There, this bone belonged to Amarantha, hope you will enjoy craving her death," Rhys flicked with his fingers and femur landed in front of the being, her eyes shining with excitement at the gift. 

Rhys led me out of the cell, closing the doors shut. His hand was gently wrapped around me as he was guiding us out of the hellhole we were in. Cass and Az were following behind us, their steps echoing in the heavy silence. 

I was lost in my mind, all the things I needed to share, the things I learned and the only thing that mattered to me was the fact who's form the being dared to take of. Those violet eyes, of course, how could I not think of it! Nobody else had those beautiful eyes as my mate. I cannot think about a more beautiful girl, more precious girl, knowing it was only the being I felt fondness towards since the first second my eyes landed on her. 

It did take the form of something my heart desired the most, it took the form of my future child. It sounded to foreign to my own mind, my child, my and Rhys, our dreamed out babe. I was carrying it at this very moment, so small and early that we couldn't sense it. 

I was awestruck, completely stunned, the girl was so precious, I wanted to cry out of joy for her to have her father's eyes, that was something I prayed to the Gods for. Her hair did get my chestnut brown and unusually pale skin for an Illyrian. Her nose copy of mine and her cheekbones were high and refined as Rhys, even if they were still covered in baby fat. 

Theirs daughter, completely and utterly perfect, the most gorgeous mix of them both. Tears started to fall down my cheeks when the realisation dawned on me. That this was real and I indeed was finally with a child. 

At some point my knees gave up on me and Rhys scooped me into his arms, carrying me the rest of the way out of the Prison, his hand gently stroking my back as he let me process this all, while he himself was coming on the terms with this all. It was a lot to take in for all of them. The news about the Cauldron, the Book, my past I shared out loud, and the last and most shocking part, at least for me, and that was the fact I was with a child. Those all were things that none of us desired to discuss, not even in mind, in a place like this. 

When we crossed the point of wards, Rhys winnowed us into the Town House, a large smile plastered on his face as we landed in front of the main door.

When we entered the house, I was smiling as well, tears still running down but it was a happy ones. He started to spin me around and I laughed happily, crying from all the joy that started to fill me. 

"Oh my gods Darcy," Rhys placed me on the sofa and knelt in front of me, holding my cheeks as he searched my face. His face was full of astonishment and happiness. 

"I know," I choked out, throwing my arms around his neck. I needed to feel him close, to have him there to ground me and prove that this was not just a wishful dream.

He wrapped me in his arms, kissing my hair as he was clinging tightly to him, still processing all the news. 

"Care to explain what this is all about?" Amren walked into the living room, holding a book in her hands and behind her walked Mor with a glass of wine. 

I raised my face from Rhys' neck, tears still streaming down my cheeks as I tried to share those news with her, but instead words a mixture of laughter and sob came out and I placed one hand over my mouth, trying to calm myself from the hurricane of emotion I felt. 

"Oh Gods what happened?" Mor sounded so troubled, taking in the whole scene in front of her. 

"Darcy is with a child," Rhys raised his head from my hair and I noticed the tears of joy and happiness falling down his violet eyes, same as our daughter will have and I started to cry harder. 

"Oh my Gods!" Mor shouted and glass fell from her hands, followed by the book Amren was holding.

"That's amazing," Amren smiled, actually smiled, her normally swirling eyes shined with such joy that it was overwhelming. 

"Congratulations brother," Cass patted Rhys' shoulder, before lifting him up and taking him into a break hug. 

"I'm so happy for both of you," Az smiled brightly, joining their hug, wrapping his arms around both of them.

It was such a heartwarming moment, watching them celebrating something so precious for one of their brothers, I noticed tears in Cass' eyes as well and I cannot help but laugh at the enormous joy I felt at the moment. 

Mor came towards me, but before she could wrap me in her arms, her own eyes now full of happy tears, she was met with a barrier that pushed her away. 

"You must be kidding me!" Mor started to laugh, watching with disbelief as her hand bounced back from the invisible shield that suddenly appeared around me and I couldn't help but laugh at her completely stunned expression. 

"Rhys," I called him, completely overwhelmed with all that happened, I needed him near me and I was sure they would congratulate him more than once, but I needed him now. 

He was by my side in a matter of milliseconds and had me in his arms, pressing me close to his body as he kissed me with such a gentleness and love, that it made my heart skip a beat. 

"Why would you put a shield around her there? We wouldn't harm her Rhys," Mor complained, summoning another glass of wine, it fitted her as other fit handbags. 

"You can accidentally bump into her, I'm not taking the risks," he shook his head at her and smiled back at me, kissing my forehead with an affectionate kiss. 

"Unbelievable," Cass laughed and dropped into the free armchair, his face covered in a large smile and his eyes were shining with happiness. Look present on all of them. 

"So, how did the visit go?" Amren was the first to turn the conversation back into main focus, sitting across from me and Rhys. 

"Hybern has the Cauldron, but there is a way to nullify it," Rhys started to speak, but I couldn't have any of it. 

"Take me into our bedroom please," I whispered, hiding my face into his neck, I needed to be alone with him, process this all only with him next to me.

"Cass and Az will fill you in on details," Rhys announced and stood up, not even looking back at them as he walked away from them, upstairs to our bedroom. 

He walked us to the bed and placed me there gently on the edge, before he knelt down in front of me and his eyes were full of awe and adoration. 

"You're with child love," he whispered softly, his head falling into my knees as he took in those words. 

"I'm expecting our child Rhys," I whispered back, my fingers finding their way into his midnight hair, which I started to stroke gently. 

"I'm so fucking happy," he raised his head and on his lips was the most beautiful, heartbreaking smile I ever saw on him. 

"I still can't believe it," I grinned widely at him and my back hit the bed, I had no power in my left to stay sitting. 

"I will be a father," his voice was full of emotions as he joined me at our bed.

He took me into his hands and with a flick of his fingers, he was back in his normal attire and I was in a nightgown, which he was already lifting up, exposing my belly and examining it with such intense interest and curiosity. 

"Right there," he placed a soft kiss on my lower belly, "is our little miracle," he placed another kiss there and I felt another tears of joy falling down on my stomach. 

"I love you so much," I sobbed out and let my fingers play with his hair as he was showering my belly with affectionate kisses. 

"I love you Darcy Darling, to the stars above us and beyond," his words carried all the love he felt in the moment, our bond pulsated with it so strongly.

I was sure, this moment was the happiest moment I ever felt, nothing could compare to this.

Chapter Text

We were sitting in the House of Winds, settled around the living room where most of the official meetings of the inner circle were held. The atmosphere was somewhat bittersweet. The news of my pregnancy was such a joyful force, it had me on a cocaine kicker almost nonstop, feeling like the most powerful and almighty deity, growing a whole new life inside me at this very moment. It was planting seeds of hope, joy and happiness through our whole family, everyone out of their mind for the child we will welcome.

But there was war as well. Hybern had that damn Cauldron, doing Gods know what while we were sitting there, discussing how to access the book to nullify that damn boiling pot, that became such a headache. The war never looked more likely to take place than now.

"We did send the letters to the queens and we sent request of visiting the Summer Court, now it's a waiting game in those two cases. The preparations for visiting the Hewn City are going well, Mor arrived two days ago and she is reporting that it's all going very smoothly, even with the stronger security measures taken into consideration," Amren was sharing all the important details, she was fabulous as the second in command. 

"Stronger security measures?" I raised my eyebrows, turning my head to look at Rhys behind me, who just smiled lazily at me and placed a kiss on my head, his hand resting protectively on my stomach, their new favourite resting place. 

"I can't take any possible risks, especially now when you are pregnant my love," he explained, disarming me with that look in his shining eyes, eyes of our daughter. 

"There will be shields around the path to the throne room and even stronger shields around the throne itself," Amren shared with me the newly added security measures.

"Counting the shields Rhys put around me as well, wouldn't there be way too much of them?" I mused, an amused smile spreading across my face as I snuggled closer to his chest. 

"Not at all, we should set a guards shielding the path to the throne, just as a backup plan," Cass joined the overprotective group, sharing his own ideas of what ridiculous measures should be taken.

"Rhys is the best protection," Az rolled his eyes, not letting anything but logic into his mind when it came to those meetings. "But I agree with those shields being set up." He added as his eyes travelled towards my belly, which was guarded by Rhys' hand. Another member of an already overprotective squad of aunties and uncles. 

"First day will be a formal introduction for the Hewn City, second day will arrive the guests and the official reception will take place," Amren continued with her agenda. 

"What about the matter with the book," I mused, this was way more pressing matters than petty affairs and introductions. 

"I will need you to scout for a perfect place to hold a meeting with the human queens Az," Rhys turned towards his spymaster, who nodded, he was probably already working on that. 

"We will need to find a way, how to locate the book at the Summer Court Amren, you have until the confirmation from the Summer Court to find a way how," he turned his head to face her, to which she nodded, writing down notes. 

"Cass you will need to make sure, that Illyrians are ready and prepared for a war, we need them ready if anything comes up," Cass got his own instructions and he didn't look twice happy about them, neither of them liked to spend time in the camps. 

'And you, Darcy Darling, you need to come up with a good idea, how to eat a lot, rest a lot and be happy a lot. Do you think you can do that for me?'

His voice was as sultry as always, even when he was speaking such soft words, he managed to make it look like flirting. 

'I certainly can, my love.'

I promised, seating myself more comfortably on his lap, placing my hand over his on my stomach.

"Great, now you all have something to do, we will be taking our leave, Madja is coming to visit this pretty High Lady," Rhys helped me to stand up and I grinned at his words. 

"Good, we will be crashing down for dinner, you can tell us how that went," Cass patted Rhys' shoulder and winked at me.

When we were finally alone in the town house, I felt all content and happy as I sat at the counter in our kitchen, Rhys offered to cook, since he took this day off from his duties to be there with me when Madja comes and I slightly suspect him to just wish to spend some more time with me, bonding over the fact we will have family soon and enjoy the calmness till it last. 

"What are you thinking about Darcy Darling?" He was dressed in pants only, shirt discarded on the chair behind him as he was stirring pot with buildup soup full of vegetables and meat. 

I loved how this nickname rolled from his mouth, like he tasted each syllable on his tongue, rolling it there like the finest of wines and gently, with the most precious care he let it transform into sound, that sends shivers down my spine.

"I was thinking that we will need to upgrade our living space in the future. We are expecting a child, the other children in our care are always around and soon, if the Gods will bless it, they might find their own mates and have their own families. We wouldn't have enough space there to accommodate everyone and I would hate to split the group into two and set us all between the bird nest and our home," I shared my thoughts, watching him with a small smile on my lips as he was cooking. 

It suited him, this homey look. Carefree and just simply him, only existing in such a simple moment, doing simple things. He was a magnificent creature born to do greatness, yet now, in our kitchen, he was just a Rhys and I was just a Darcy, nothing more or less than two mates foolishly deep in the waters of love.

"As much as I love this house, you are right as always my beloved lady, I was playing with this thought for a little while as well," he mused as he picked up a spoonful of the soup and blew at it, before he let me taste it. 

"Delicious," I pointed at the spoon and licked my lips, nodding approvingly. 

"I have had my eyes on one estate there in Velaris for a while now, but it always seemed too large for living alone there, when most of them have their own apartments or crash permanently in bird nest," he gave me a look that tells me I'm a bad influence on him. That house was built by his ancestors and nobody dared to call it anything else than House of Winds, till me, since I openly called it bird nest, it stayed with the inner circle for good. 

"But, evaluating the new aspects in my life, finding my mate, expecting a child, planning an insanely large family," he turned to give me a mischievous smile and I blushed.

"Insanely large family? How many children will we have, my love?" I placed my hand on his exposed shoulder and started to track his Illyrian tattoos, honour and glory, such a typical thing for a warrior kin like them. 

"I didn't set any limitations, we will have as many children as it takes to make the new home feel full?" His beautiful eyes turned to me, the look in them completely unguarded, open, wishful. 

"I can agree to that, as many as it takes for the home to feel full," I smiled softly and I traced his tattoos. 

"I forgot to mention, my enchanting mate, that the estate I have in mind is obnoxiously large," he sent me a playful grin, almost cheeky as his eyes shine brightly. 

Everything I hold dear resides in those eyes, I don't understand how it can hold so much power over me, wise ones often tells, that eyes are windows into our souls. I find it easy to believe, my mate with the most beautiful soul and the most beautiful eyes. 

"Our daughter will have your eyes," I whispered, it took one memory of that sweet girl to make my eyes water. 

"I know," he left the pot alone and with one swift move he is in front of me and holds my cheeks in his hands. "And she will have your hair," he added softly, placing a gentle kiss on my lips and one of his hands travelled towards my hair, where he took a strain of them and let it fall through his fingers.

"She will be so damn precious Rhys," I let my head lean closer into his hand, resting my head there. 

"She will be, she will have your smile too," he brushed his thumbs across my cheeks, holding me locked with those captivating eyes. 

"I smell burning, love," I erupted into laughter as he quickly jumped back to the pot and took it away from the flames and set it aside, cursing colourfully. 

After our surprisingly not burn at all meal, Madja knocked on our doors, precise on time as ever. 

She was just the sweetest Fae you can imagine, kind and empathetic, her blue eyes full of reassurance and warmth. I liked her a lot, her showing age gave her an aura of wisdom and respect. She surely knew what she was doing in her profession. She was the second Fae that I met there, right after my mate, who brought her to look after me, make sure I was healthy and didn't need anything.

"Lay down my dear child, rest and relax," she gestured towards our bed, where we led her. We both wanted this all to be dealt with in familiar surroundings. 

I laid down on the bed, smiling at my mate, who took his place on a chair he placed beside my head, making sure he had access to Madja's hands if anything went in a way he didn't like as well as being close to me and providing support and comfort throughout this exam. 

Madja lifted my blouse, I changed into a skirt and blouse, since I knew she would want access to my belly and it's always less embarrassing when the healer lifts only your shirt instead of taking it all off. 

"Now deep breath and with exhale relax my High Lady," she instructed, her right hand placed on top of my belly and as I exhaled, it started to glow with warm, yellow light, that was comforting and soothing on my skin as Rhys' hand stroked my hair. 

It was not uncomfortable, just an unfamiliar pressure, nothing I couldn't endure for a few minutes till she will check if our child is alright. 

Madja had her typical, calm expression on her pleasant face, which gives her patients something to calm on, I think many soldiers back in war must have been endlessly thankful for her calming presence, at least if it was me, laying on the bed in war camp tent, injured from battle, I would truly appreciate her being this calm and kind for sure. 

Rhys and others are safely over five centuries old, with Amren we are talking about thousands of years, but you can't see the age on them. How old is Madja to have strands of silver hair and some wrinkles? If it was not impolite to ask a lady of her age, I would surely ask, just to know how long till I will become old and wrinkled. 

But truth be told, Illyrians age differently from High Fae, but I'm at ease to know if I will turn five centuries far in the future, I will still look young, just like Az and Cass. My beloved mate can't be taken as a solid representation of ageing, since he has both Illyrian and High Fae blood, but I'm greatly relieved to know that at least five centuries I will still look like I do now and don't look older than him. 

Our children will have part of the High Fae blood. I saw it in that presentation of our daughter. She will have the high cheekbones like Rhys have, a typical sign for High Fae, and she had slightly pointy ears. The High Fae blood tends to take a strong part in the mixtures, but thank all Gods that our little princess will have wings. 

'It will be so beautiful to watch you teach our daughter to fly.'

I chirped into the bond, sending him images of us three in large garden, spring air was warm and soothing, Rhys was holding her in his arms and she had her little wings spread, trying to glide the wind as her father was holding her to assure she didn't fell or by accident glided higher than was safe. 

'I don't know what I have done to deserve you Darcy darling.'

His voice was like a gentle caress in my mind, as he sent me his own thoughts. Where we are in a room fitting for a princess, our daughter sits in front of me and I'm doing her hair, both of us have the same smile on our faces. Rhys is standing in the door, a fond smile on his face as he is watching the two females of his life.

It made my heart swell, this will be our future, not just wishful thinking, not dreams, no, we will have this. We will secure the safety of our people and live happily like a family, without looking behind our shoulders if by accident Hybern chose violence today or not. 

"Happy news for you High Lord and Lady, the baby is nested in the womb cosily and shines brightly, it will don't take long till the scent change, as for High Lady, she is healthy and doing very well as well," Madja gave both of us bright smile as he pushed my blouse down.

Rhys helped me sit up on the bed, so I rested on the headboard, happy laughter escaped from me at her words, so the little bean was healthy, everything was alright and it really was in my belly, checked by our healer. 

"Thank you Madja, that's amazing news," Rhys bowed his head slightly and kissed my head right next, if he could, he would glow with all the happiness that shine from him.

"It's my pleasure to deliver the good news, make sure that the High Lady eats rich nutritious food, a lot of vegetables, fruits, meats, and cheeses. I will send tea blends, that will help with delivering vitamins and minerals into her body, there will be tea for morning sickness, they will come by very soon as well, nothing to worry about, that's just normal reaction of body to pregnancy, it will come away at some point, but if the sickness last through a day and High Lady is not able to hold down the food, then immediately send for me, that would be alarming and we will need to address that issue as soon as possible," she gave us instructions and advices with her clam voice, warm smile dancing on her lips. 

"Of course, thank you very much Madja," I squeezed her hand. My face was probably looking similar to Rhys, looking stupid with happiness. 

"Congratulations on the pregnancy my High Lord and Lady, it's happy news for the court," she bowed her head towards us and then turned towards the doors. "I will take my leave, if you need anything, even if it's just asking for advice, don't hesitate to reach out to me." 

We walked her towards the doors and sent our thanks again alongside with goodbyes. It was so relieving to know that her visit turned out to be positive and delivered only good news. I was a little nervous about the possibility that she might find something amiss, but damn I was thankful it was all good and we had no reasons to worry.

One the door shut behind the healer, Rhys had me in his arms and started to spin me around with a wide smile on his lips.

"Healthy, both of you," beamed before crashing lips on mine, capturing them in a kiss. 

The kiss turned into a heated one pretty quickly and soon, we found ourselves tangled back in our bed, not breaking the kiss for even a moment. 

Our movements were not harsh or claiming, they were exploring, soothing, loving. I stroked his hair and neck, enjoying the sensation of his silky smooth, midnight locks between my fingers. His one hand, the one which supported his weight on top of me was holding my cheek and the other stroking my belly, sides and the swell of my breast. 

It didn't take long for him to dismiss my clothes and let me lay there under him naked, a sneaky smile showed up on his full lips when he lifted his head from me and took a look, he never could help himself, he loved to take in my body. 

His lips started to kiss my neck, shoulders, then travelled to my chest, where he gave special attention to both of my breasts before he travelled down my belly, his large hands gently stroking the skin there as his lips showered my belly in soft, warm kisses.

His eyes shined with stars when he locked our eyes and that sinister smile appeared on his lips before he dived between my legs and started to eat me out. 

I let out moan at the sensation, letting my hands travel back into his hair as his lips were gifting me with heated, shivering sensations through my body.  

It was sight to behold, this impossibly powerful male, capable of such magnificent things, now with his head between my tights and his fingers inside me, humming with satisfaction when he made me sing moans of pleasure as if it was the biggest accomplishment he ever achieved. 

"Look at you my love," he purred with his lips still around my clit, his voice sultry and husky. "So fucking pretty with legs wide open for me," after his dirty words he licked my core with one long swipe of his tongue and dismissed his own clothes.

I kept my eyes on him as he climbed on top of me and crashed his lips on mine again, making me taste myself as our tongue danced together, making me sight into the kiss with anticipation. 

He kept our eyes locked when he entered me, slowly and gently, inch by inch of his glorious thick length, my mouth fell open when he entered me, eyes became heavy under the pressure of the fullness. 

We were making love, no fucking, our movements were slow and devouring, taking all the time in the world, not rushing anywhere. Our tangles bodies were moving in synchronised dance of love and passion, sending different kind of lust, satisfaction from the closeness of each others, sharing breaths as our lips were constantly connecting and disconnecting, as he couldn't help himself but devour my neck and inhale deep breaths of my scent as he were thrusting into me with slow and deep thrusts. 

With sharing how much we loved each other we came undone, holding each other close and taking in the warmth, the calming energy that surrounded us and still tangled we fell asleep. 

When the evening came, Nualla set the dress she chose for me and Cerridwen was doing my hair, curling them into soft, wavy curls. The dress Nualla chose were beautiful as always, black silk covered in white gems that looked like stars in the midnight sky when light fell on them. They had open sleeves from light, sheer fabric that were flowing around my arms when I moved and the skirt of the dress was light as well with slip for my leg, allowing me to move freely without any restrictions. 

Back of the dress was lightly cut, but not fully, the cars where my wings used to be connected to my body peaked through but now all the way. Another thing I'm working on, getting comfortable with showing my back and with the twins we agreed on baby steps. 

"You look beautiful High Lady," Nualla smiled at me when I was admiring myself in the mirror. 

"Thank you, please, how many times do I need to say this, please call me Darcy," I turned from my reflection in the mirror and patted her shoulder. 

These two sisters were my saving grace, always around, ready to help me when I was lost with anything. Their help with my appearance was saving me from embarrassment, back in camps, there was little to no space for caring about how you look, what you wear and using make up and do your hair was completely out of the question. Completely useless stuff back in the camps. 

But there, the twins made from me their doll to style and paint, they were given free reign both from me and Rhys when it came to buying me clothes, jewellery and stuff like that, planning my looks and everything around it. Without them, I'm sure I would look like a clown dressed in misplaced dresses and shoes. 

They were the only two, Rhys let them enter through the shield close enough to touch me, but to my amusement and not surprise, their hands weren't allowed anywhere near my belly, so it was quite a task to tie the dress in place.

"I'm sorry my Lady," she bowed her head lightly and I needed to bite my lip to stop laughing. 

"Is calling me by my name so difficult for you two?" I looked at both of them, now standing close to each other, looking like the shadows that surrounded them were about to claim them and save them from this never ending discussion about calling me by my name finally. 

"It's not polite for us to call you by your name," Nualla was looking anywhere but at me, her voice not so loud as before.

"What about compromise?" I folded my arms on my chest, offering them both a warm smile. "Lady Darcy?" I tried my luck, it still sounded weird to me, but way better than them constantly calling me by my new title. 

"If that would be alright, we can, Lady Darcy," Cerridwen smiled at me, Nualla nodded with her head, both of them looked much more relaxed now. 

"Amazing! Thank you both for helping me today," I clapped with my hands, then patted both of them on the shoulder and took my leave. 

Others were already there for dinner. They came a little while ago. Rhys let me sleep for a while even when they were there, before he woke me up with kisses across my face and a bath already waiting for me, telling me to not hurry and take my time. 

As I entered the living room, where everyone was spread across sofas and armchairs, Mor was first to notice me and her face lit up. She must have come for the family dinner, taking a break from her work in the Hewn City.

"Look at you! You're shining!" She cheered, taking me in. All heads turned towards me at her words.

"Hello there," I greeted them, giving each of them a warm smile as I walked towards the armchair my mate was sitting on.

"Absolutely gorgeous," Rhys opened his arms for me to sit on his lap and placed a kiss on my lips. 

"Thank you, the twins finally agreed on compromise," I leaned closer to his chest and a smile was dancing on my lips as I shared my little accomplishment. 

"Did they now?" Rhys raised his eyebrows, his hands wrapped around my waist and rested protectively on my belly, stroking the fabric of my dress there.

"Yes, I talked them into finally dropping the title and we settled on compromise, Lady Darcy, with time, I believe I will talk them into calling me by my name," I grinned, it was weird how everyone find it so difficult to call me by my name, everyone outside the family that is.

"I can always talk to them," he offered, his usual answer to me complaining about the twins and their inability to drop the formalities. 

"Nah, I don't want to use the High Lord mate card yet," I shook my head and the group started to laugh at my silly comment. 

"So! What did Madja say?" Cass leaned forward in his place on the sofa next to Mor, who sipped her wine with crossed legs. 

"Yes, how was it? Rhys didn't want to tell us anything without you there," Mor complained, sending her cousin a nasty look. 

"All happy news," I beamed, my mood raised significantly at the reminder of the visit from the healer. 

"Both the babe and Darcy darling are healthy," Rhys's voice sounded just as I did, completely happy. 

"That's good news," Amren sent both of us a small smile, even her forever controlled facade cannot survive the baby news, I suspect she will be a pretty soft auntie. 

"Yes! Worth celebrating!" Mor jumped on her feet, fishing something from behind the sofa. "I would even say worth of gifts!" Once she fished out what she had hidden there, she turned back to us and held a bag with a bow on it. 

"Yes, I would say so," Cass grinned and with amusement watched how she eagerly waved with the bag in front of my stunned face. 

"Mor, really?" I took it finally into my hands and was not sure how to act. 

I was helpless when it came to receiving gifts, back in camp, it was never a thing, gifting each others with gifts, so I never learned how to react to it, but there, they all are way too eager to gift me with something out of the blue, especially Rhys, but he quickly learned how awkward I always felt and didn't knew what to do with myself, so he started to use different tactics.

He would place the gifts he got for me into our home like they were always there, new dresses will be placed into my closet, jewellery will be placed on the table where I stored them and so on. It was his way to both fulfil the need to shower me with gifts and spare me from directly receiving them. 

"Of course! You are expecting my niece and both of you are proclaimed healthy by Madja! That's the reason for gifts if there ever is some," she defended herself, waving with her hand as she returned back to her place, looking way too satisfied with herself. 

I shrugged nervously at the weight of their eyes as they were looking at me when I untied the bow on the bag, opening it. All the nerves left my body when I took out the most precious, pink baby boots with bows on them. They fitted on the palm of my hand how small they were and I could feel tears coming to my eyes.

"Oh my," I placed my hand over my mouth and turned to look at Mor, who had a soft smile on her lips.

"I was shopping and walked into a baby shop, when I saw them there, I cannot leave without them, they are the first part of the wardrobe I'm planning for my niece, I have grand plans," Mor started to ramble, forcing my tears to fall down my cheeks. 

"Take the shield down for a moment please," I mumbled towards Rhys, who patted my back to signal me it was down.

I jumped down from his lap and wrapped my hands around Mor, hugging her tightly. This was just the most beautiful gift  I ever received from her and it tugged right at my heart string. She didn't waste any second and hugged me back, laughing lightly.

"Thank you," I kissed her cheek and let go of her, wiping my tears away. 

"Completely welcome," she smiled brightly at me and patted my cheek.

I returned back into the hands of my mate, feeling the shield coming back into its place as I sat down and admired the smallest boots I ever saw. 

"We three need to start planning a nursery soon," Amren said, trying to sound like herself, but the excitement was showing in her eyes. 

"Don't think you will make from the room treasury," Mor pointed her finger at Amren, who surely had few plans already in mind.

"I only thought about in ruby set crib so far," it was stated as a completely normal thing to do and my mouth fell open.

"That's a little too much don't you think?" I cannot believe she would even suggest such a thing, but on the other hand, it was so obnoxious and grandiose, that we really couldn't expect anything else than this from her.

"I'm holding back girl, believe me," she smirked, nursing her own glass half way full of red liquid, for outsiders it would look like thick wine.

"Wait a minute, why you three? What about the rest of us?" Cassian protested, folding hands on his broad chest.

"If we would want the nursery to turn into military barracks we would surely make sure to ask for your opinions," Amren bit at him, dismissing him.

"That's rude," Az mumbled, looking greatly offended. 

"I want all of us to participate in this, I don't mind you guys helping," I smiled at the two warriors, who were offended for being left out of planning how the nursery would look. It was just so damn endearing. 

'I love the golden heart of yours.'

Rhys placed a kiss on my exposed neck, stroking my belly gently. Both of us ignoring the fight that started between the rest of them about who will plan what and Amren vehemently refusing any part of them to take.

'I love you.'

I mused happily and with a warm heart and fond smile both of us looked at them, our family, that pulsed with life and laughter, even when they had their petty little fight about planning nursery for the newest addition to our family.

And when the room filled with a sweet scent full of blossom, dead silence fell upon us before loud cheers and celebration took place, as the scent of pregnancy finally showed up.

Chapter Text

The letter from Summer came yesterday, announcing that we will be expected to arrive today and was welcomed to stay for a while. It was a generous offer, one surely earned by the fact that Rhys did for the Summer Court during the events Under the Mountain. 

Tarquin was a young and untested High Lord of the Summer Court and from what I heard about him, he was a rather pleasant character to be around. Hopefully, he will eventually understand the situation and don't hate the Night Court for long once we take the book from him. 

Amren managed to find one spell that would allow us to search for the book; it was a rather simple one, but greatly hidden in books older than the court itself. 

The book will be protected with the power of Summer High Lord, the spell will call for the power placed on the book, let the user sense it and be called to it. 

Amren, Az, me and Rhys will be visiting, much to very loud and clear protests from Cass, who turned out to be banned from entering the Summer after he decimated a whole building after one night of drinking and drunk flying match. 

Amren and Az will be using the spell while me and Rhys will act like a distraction for the High Lord and the ones around him. When I told them that I want to help as well, look as well, I was turned down and Amren stated that this spell can't be used by pregnant females, since it might mess with the power the babe will have. If she made that up, I will never know, but it was a strong enough argument to shut my mouth and be alright with being distraction alongside Rhys. 

As we landed on the veranda of Summer Court palace, I was thankful for the choice of my attire. I did expect this court to be warm, but this was really something.

Twins dressed me in a light dress suiting summer weather. It was made from violet, light and soft fabric that had a long skirt, no sleeves and deep V cut in front, showing my chest but completely covering my breast. My very pale skin seemed to almost glow from the sun that was shining with all its force at it.

My hair was once again curled and on top of them was a light crown made from white gems that shone in the bright sun nicely, creating a glow around my head. 

There was certainly way too much light for my liking and I cannot help but wish to be already inside to get accustomed to this weather a little. 

"Oh my, I will be sick," I sighed, fighting nausea from both the winnowing and the smell of sea in the air, my nose and stomach decided to hate me viciously these last few days. 

"Deep breaths love," Rhys stroked my back as I was leaning against him for support and was breathing out the unwelcome sickness. 

Az and Amren flanked the two of us, ready for any danger coming our way. It was funny to think about Amren as a bodyguard, but truth be told, if it came to it, she was the most capable of all of us, probably even Rhys, to cause harm. She might be tiny, but she surely was the scariest of this lot. 

"I already hate the smell of the sea," I complained, earning amused chuckles from my companions as I was composing myself back.

"Oh girl, this visit will be unpleasant for you then," Amren patted my shoulder, looking somewhat sympathetic at my suffering. 

"Rhysand!" Cheerful voice echoed through the air of the veranda we were on. 

I turned my eyes to the source of the voice and couldn't help but smile, towards us was walking brightly smiling High Lord of the Summer Court, tall, muscular man with dark chocolate skin and silver hair, his blue eyes shining with happiness to see the other High Lord. He had a welcoming and bright aura around him. Behind him was a walking little group, but I had eyes only for the bright High Lord.

"Tarquin, good to see you," Rhysand smiled at him just as broadly, shaking hand with him when he finally came to us. 

"And you must be his lovely mate," he turned his blue eyes at me and I smiled warmly at him and nodded. 

"Yes, please, meet Darcy, High Lady of the Night Court," Rhys announced with another honest smile on his face and I offered my hand towards Tarquin.

"Pleasure to meet you High Lady, congratulations are in order I suppose," he kissed my hand instead of shaking it and when he let go of it, his eyes slid towards my stomach and back to Rhys, large smile plastering on his lips. "I'm very happy for you, Rhysand." 

"Thank you Tarquin, means a lot," Rhys bowed his head slightly, taking me back into his arms, resting his hand protectively around my belly, lately he could be at ease only when he had his hand there. 

I already liked this High Lord, anyone who was this kind and welcoming towards Rhys was automatically a friend of mine and had my sympathies, especially when Rhys liked them just as much. 

Coughing was heard behind Tarquin and with the roll of his eyes he turned to his companions. I had to fight myself to not laugh at his playful side.

'I like him already.'

I shared into the bond, feeling way better.

'He is a good High Lord, wait till you meet him properly, he hopes to establish friendship between our courts.'

Came back as an answer, sealing my decision of liking this guy. 

"Please, meet Cresseida, princess of Adriata," Tarquin waved with his hand towards a female with golden blonde hair that was in tight curls and in an overly complicated dress that seemed too heavy for such a weather. Her blue eyes were travelling from me to Rhys, where they stayed a little bit too long for my liking. If I could, I would poke them out, well, so much to not being aggressive and believing in kindness. 

"And Varian, prince of Adriata and captain of the guards," he waved towards the other male, who was standing proudly with hand resting on the hilt of his sword and his eyes were glued on Amren, sizing the threat properly. 

"It's a pleasure to meet you, this is my mate, High Lady of the Night Court Darcy, this is Amren, which you are already familiar with," his amused eyes danced towards Varian. "And this is Azriel, my Spymaster." He introduced us to the siblings, the etiquette of always mentioning titles was really something, it was making the introduction ten times longer than it was necessary, but it was heartwarming to see him introducing my title with pride.

"Welcome to Adriata, I'm sure you will have a pleasurable stay," Cresseida offered a flawless smile and bowed slightly, her brother still seized Amren, who found it quite amusing and with raised eyebrows seized him back. 

"Come inside, I'm sure your pregnant mate will appreciate resting after the winnowing," Tarquin turned and started to walk into the palace. "We can sit down and have lunch, after that, you will be shown your rooms," he was speaking as we walked and I cannot help but smile brightly, this whole little summer vacation will be surely pleasant.

Once we were inside the palace, I felt like I could finally breathe freely again, the scent of sea was not in the air and the frying sun was replaced by calming chill inside the palace, cooling my skin comfortably. 

Inside the dining room, when we were seated and with large portions of food in front of us, the atmosphere was still light and welcoming. 

The food in front of me was surely delicious fish with vegetables, but right now, it was the most off putting, offending fish I ever saw and I'm sure I turned green as I eyed it. The realisation that I will probably need to eat it to don't offend the High Lord was setting in and I felt like crying, because this was surely impossible decision to make. Why didn't they served me the beef with mash potatoes that was in front of Amren, that will not even eat it? How could be Gods so mean!

"Oh my," Rhys started to laugh, taking the rude fish from me. "Such a reaction for a mere fish my love," he kept laughing as he exchanged my plate with Amren's. 

"Thank you," I offered an apologetic smile and dived into the meal with a newly found appetite.

'You are just precious.'

He cooed into the bond and gently stroked my hair before turning to his meal.

'And you are my knight in shiny armour.'

"I'm sorry my Lady, I wasn't aware you didn't eat fish," Cresseida shot me a concerned look, so the food planning was hers. 

Before I could chew up and swallow the food I just placed into my mouth, Rhys saved the day again and offered his charming smile.

"Darcy loves fish, but lately, even her favourite foods can turn into enemies," he explained, earning chuckles from around the room and I offered a warm smile once I finally swallowed.

"I'm sorry, really, I'm sure it's delicious," I didn't want to look ungrateful, but this was not technically my fault, it was the pregnancy.

"No problem at all," Tarquin assured me, sending an assuring smile my way. 

Varian, on the other hand, looked suspiciously at Amren, who didn't touch her own food.

"Is there something wrong with the food?" Cresseida decided to ask her, now the fish probably looks like it's cursed, since nobody wants to touch it. 

"Not at all, I just don't eat this kind of food," Amren replied coldly, not even bothering to look her way, instead keeping her eyes on the prince.

"And what kind of food do you eat then?" Varian asked, his voice as cold as hers.

"Souls of my enemies, preferably in the middle of the night while they sleep soundly in the safety of their own beds," she replied without hesitation and if I didn't know her, I would completely believe every single word she just said. 

I stuffed my mouth with the beef to keep myself from laughing, Rhys and Az both choose to do the same, especially after the look the price gave her, but neither of the siblings commented more about the untouched plate in front of her. 

"I must say I was pleasantly surprised by your letter Rhysand, I planned to invite you over myself, pardon me the waiting, we are working on rebuilding the Adriata, it keeps us properly busy," Tarquin changed the subject, clearing the atmosphere from all tension that came with talking about consuming others souls.

"No problem with little bit of waiting, especially with such a task as yours on hand, how is the rebuilding?" Rhys replied and took a sip of his wine.

"It's coming along very well, hopefully we will be done before the winter solstice. Everyone is helping, now that she is dead the mood is significantly better and everyone is happy to repair all the damage when they can be sure she won't come and destroy it all over again," he replied, mood in the room wavered at the mention of that redhead bitch. 

"That's very good to hear," I smiled at him, hoping to ease the tension a little. "I'm sure Adriata will be in its full glory soon and ready to charm everyone with the Summer beauty."

"Thank you my Lady, for your kind words," the smile on Tarquin's face was warm and honest, clearly thankful for words of encouragement. It must be difficult to face all the consequences from the reign of that bitch.

"I meant to thank you properly Rhysand, for what you did back then, it saved both mine and my people's lives, I shall be forever indebted for that," the High Lord said out of nowhere, stopping the whole room. Talking about the dark times was really not something you do over lunch. "If she would find out that day about the revolt my and Winter Court planned, it would have cost us, you risked that day a lot." He continued, it was probably weighing him down since it happened. 

I could feel all the colour disappear from my face at the topic and I noticed from the corner of my eyes that Az was nowhere better than I was, only Amren kept her neutral face, but the swirl in her eyes was dimmer, clearly signalling that she was as well affected by the topic. 

Rhys sighed lightly and placed hand on my thigh, both for mine and his comfort. It was not easy to talk about this stuff, it weighed him greatly.

"There is no debt for that Tarquin. You all might took me for the villain there, but we all did what we did to protect what was dear to us, when I looked into head of your nephew and saw what I saw, it was clear choice to make," Rhys replied and his eyes looked like all the weight of world muted theirs regular shine. It was breaking my heart, just thinking about the past he endured.

"She was pure evil and everyone with their minds in the right place could see that what you did was not from your own desire or free will. Pardon me Rhysand, but I need to ask, was it your doing the younglings of Winter?" Tarquin looked troubled and this time I could understand why. 

"Of course not, I tried to talk her out of it, yet even my charms didn't work that time," he sounded sober and I squeezed his hand, offering at least a little bit of support. "I was, well, kind of preoccupied the night it happened, she made sure I was not seen, she always played a few steps ahead, I didn't know what she would gain from using another daemati to kill those children, probably stronger hold on me. It was supposed to happen day latter than it really happened and I was planning to search all the minds in that damn mountain till I will find the ones who were sent to the job and just change theirs mind, make them believe they did what they were send to do and let Kallias know that he should act like it happened, but she was just smarter." 

The words were heavy and I tried to blink away the tears that burned in my eyes, it was breaking my heart all over again to hear it and I wanted to scream at the injustice done to my mate, the audacity to even dare to believe that he would have part in such a twisted crime. 

"I do believe you, Kallias is torn by this, he too believes that you wouldn't do such a thing, but the voice of his court calling for justice is never ending, they need something to blame. I'm sure once he hears this from you, he will find some peace," Tarquin offered a little smile, shaking his head. "The one called out and blamed should be Tamlin, he refused for five decades to do the single thing he was supposed to do and instead let us all rot there. I'm sure once the courts are settled and put back together, he will be questioned for this, for all of his actions, or better the lack of them," he added, sounding greatly displeased while talking about the High Lord of the Spring.

"The conversation with Kallias is due to have very soon, about Tamlin, well, good to hear someone thinks the same, but perhaps the lesson he will gain from the outcome of this all will be punishment by itself," Rhys' voice was now more lighter and that let me breath once again, but I couldn't help but took our connected hands to my lips and kiss his, earning myself soft smile from him. 

"Right, the human girl, I heard the wedding was a sight to behold," Tarquin laughed lightly, shaking his head. 

"They married at the end?" I was surprised, this was really not something I expected. 

She was brought under the mountain, where the Tamlin pretended that he doesn't know her for a good two days, witnessing how that redhead bitch tortured her and at the end, when she asked the girl for her last words, she turned to the High Lord of Spring and proclaimed that she love him, surprising everyone that she managed to do so the last day on the fifty years limit. 

"The love from her side needed to be pure or else it wouldn't break the curse and maybe Tamlin finally grew a heart and learned how to care about someone else than himself," Rhys explained to me, nodding to the plate for me to continue. 

"If he loves her, he will get very short time with her, it's almost poetic, love cursed by mortality and immortality," Cresseida said, the look on her face was almost sympathetic, almost.

"I heard that he is still waiting for the mating bond to snap into place," Varian said with a little shake of his head, finally eating as well. 

"The waiting will be short lived, what is a few decades? Soon the girl will be gone and he will be left alone only with memories. I do think that this is fitting punishment," Amren said, looking greatly bored. 

'Do you think that we should think about her connection to the mortal world and meeting with the queens?' 

I asked, suddenly many ideas popping into my head. If she has family there, the human queens will be more likely to meet in such a place than somewhere else.

'I just asked the same question Az, I personally think it's a possibility that is worth thinking about Darcy Darling.'

I felt a gentle caress on my mind from him.

"I would love to offer you a walk around the city Darcy, I'm sure you will love it, the invitation is extended to you as well Rhysand," Tarquin offered, eying both of us. Well this makes our plans way easier. 

"We would love that, thank you High Lord," I accepted without hesitation.

"Please, call me Tarquin, it's making me feel old when you call me by my title and I'm younger than this ancient mate of yours," he said with a bright smile on his handsome face and I started to laugh at his words. 

"I'm wounded, age is low blow," Rhys shook his head and took another sip of wine, laughing slightly.

"He is not that ancient Tarquin," I stroked Rhys' arm as I said it, but was still laughing at the offended expression on his face.

"Over five centuries, that is worth some aging jokes, you need to let me have that," Tarquin gave Rhys pointed look, laughing.

"I will let you go away with it just because it made her laugh like this," he grumbled and a smile was tucking on his lips as his now once again sparkling eyes watched me laugh at his expanse.

"How old are you, High Lady?" Cresseida asked, taking in the crown on my eyes with interest, it is truly a beautiful piece of jewellery.

"Compared to my mate it's a laughable number," I grinned at her and took a sip of the juice, which turned out to be the most delicious juice I ever tasted. "Twenty six." 

"That's very joyful age, I remember my own two digits years like it was yesterday, I spend it deadly drunk and doing stupid decisions," Cresseida's eyes softened as she was looking at me, laughing at her words.

"With all respect princess, I hope I will remain from the stupid decision in those years," I laughed with her, happy she let the wall around her go and warmed to us.

"Understandable, I myself wish to have the wits to not make them back then," she assured me that my words didn't cause any offence and her eyes remained open, without that cold demeanour.

"Mother is capable of cruelty sometimes, leaving you to roam this world without a mate for so long," Tarquin gave Rhys's sympathetic look.

"Ah the waiting was worth every second for her, believe me I would wait even longer if I would be promised Darcy for the wait," Rhys smiled brightly and kissed my hand with a soft kiss. 

"How did you two met?" Cresseida's voice was full of honest curiosity, poor girl didn't knew that it's very sour topic.

I noticed how Rhys' face lost his smile and as the memories of the day came back to me, even mine fell.

"Darcy is Illyrian, I met her on one of my visits there," he kept it short and simple.

Three pairs of eyes looked behind my shoulder and when they didn't find what should be there, their own smiles quickly fell, realising it was most likely not a very romantic meeting. 

"Safe to say I was surprised when the bond snapped into place," I tried to lighten up the mood and smiled lightly, squeezing his hand to let him know it's alright.

"Pleasant one I hope," he gave me one of those lazy smiles with the bedroom look on his pretty eyes, that now shined with mischief. Those kinds of looks always send my heart racing and now was no exception, I just hope others choose to ignore that traitor heart of mine.

"I would say so, you surely have looks," I grinned, happy to see him back to his usual self. 

"That I would not argue about," he winked, if anyone knows if it was a pleasant surprise it would be him. He had me wrapped around his finger since day one. 

"This juice, I will need to establish trade, I can't imagine living a single day without it," I turned to Tarquin, hoping to change the topic or I would not be able to control myself and climb into Rhys's lap and let him take me right now and there. He knows what it does to me when he gives me those kinds of looks.

"We can certainly make sure that you will not need to live a day without it," Tarquin promised, clearly pleased that at least something was to my taste after the fiasco with that offending fish.

Chapter Text

Our rooms in the palace were beautiful, as could be expected from Summer Court palace, it was home inside the palace, it had connected living spaces and private rooms, where we all could peacefully relax. The main colour of the space was sea blue and yellow, making it all warm and inviting. 

Bedroom was spacious with its own bathroom, where me and Rhys were currently laying in, soaking in warm water as the morning sun was slowly falling into the bathroom. 

I was laying on his chest, enjoying the peaceful sensation of his fingers stroking my shoulders. It was one of my favourite activities with him, having a bath together.

"I think that you should dress something with long sleeves, we don't want this pretty skin of yours to be sunburned," he kissed my neck and kept stroking my shoulder, his other hand laying on my belly.

"Yes, it looks like me and the sun are not going to be friends," I mumbled, leaving my eyes closed, relaxing till I could.

"The twins will probably have it already prepared," his hand went into my hair and started to play with it.

"Hmm," humming, I agreed, if I'm being honest, all I wanted was to just lay there the whole day and let it pass around us, never ending the peaceful moments we were having. 

"I'm sorry love, that lately they all chose to remind you of the past," his voice was gentle, just like his hands on me.

Like he has anything to apologise for, he himself was reminded of his own past.

"I'm sorry you were reminded of your own past as well, I can't imagine how that must feel, being in your position," I turned my head and placed a kiss on his exposed chest, stroking it with my hand as well.

"I hoped he will bring that out when we will be alone, not when all of you were there, it's not something I like to discuss with my family around, you know, they all keep blaming themselves for not being able to help, to do something and I don't want add to theirs pain with sharing what happened, even when it's inevitable. Just like I tried to shield you from it, but you are one stubborn female my love," he sighed, kissing my hair.

"You can't keep it locked inside you, it's not healthy, we all carry baggage of the past, some of us heavier than others. I can't imagine what kind of past one gathered in five centuries, since in my own humble age I kinda managed to collect quite a bit of baggage myself. We are mates and that means we share this with each other, if not with your mate, then with whom you can expose your soul without worry of being judged?" I opened my eyes and looked up to his face, which was not guarded at all, completely open and his lips were curved in a soft smile.

"You are my saving grace, you don't even realise how amazing you are my love," his voice was coloured with emotions as he pressed a light kiss on the crown of my head. "I couldn't ask for a better mate, intelligent, kind, loving, brave and to top it all you are the most beautiful creature in the whole Prythian."

"You are way too kind Rhys, it was me who won in the mate lottery," my hand raised to his cheek and stroked the soft skin there. He was just dreamy, something young females dream about when thinking who Mother decided to mate them with. 

I my wildest dreams I never dared to even think about being mated to someone like him, in my mind, he was completely out of my league, mates are supposed to be equal, but I'm still blind to see where that is in us, he is a damn High Lord, the most powerful one. And me? I'm just a wingless Illyrian girl, who has not a spect of any power, completely useless when it comes to end game. I can't even do the one thing that I was born to do, to fly, that was stolen from me when they took my wings alongside a huge part of who I was.

"You know I hate it when you are thinking like that," he took his hand from my hair and placed it on my cheek, lifting it to look at him.

"I can't help it, all my logic always ends there, with this dedication," I admitted, with a small smile in my lips, this was not any self pity or anything like that, I just cannot understand the reasoning behind being mated to someone amazing like him.

"You might not see the reasoning behind it, but I do, just like anyone else who knows you. Gods Darcy, you were acting like a true High Lady even before we met. You protected the ones who couldn't do it themselves, you sacrificed all of you to protect people you felt responsible for. You are so damn brave and selfless. This court needed a High Lady like you, someone with a heart of gold, that would finally soften the harsh reality. I needed someone like you. You might think lack of power is the problem, but I wouldn't ever think you lack it, because the power you hold is probably even stronger than Amren's. Your hope and determination in bringing kindness and peace into the world is something admirable, since most of us lost hope in doing so. Your courage in doing so fills all around you with that special light of yours, makes them believe there is still hope, makes us all promise to ourselves that we will do everything in our powers to help you achieve it," his violet eyes were full of love and affection, no signs of lie in them.

I didn't know what to say to this, so I closed the space between us and kissed him with all the love I felt for him, all the gratitude and affection, letting all my emotions pour down the bond, letting him know how damn thankful I'm for him.

After our heart to heart moment in the bathroom, we were getting ready to meet up with Tarquin, who was waiting for us at the breakfast table. Once we will go for our walk, Az and Amren will go and search for the book, they did the first round of searching through the night, but came back empty handed so far. 

The twins were thoughtful as always and prepared white dress with long sleeves that will keep my skin from the burning sun and to my surprise, they added white hat to the mix, saying that it will keep the bright sun from my face. 

Rhys was in his usual black suit, but this time he let the jacket laying on the chair and let few buttons open, revealing a little of his tones chest as well as a little of his Illyrian tattoos that peaked out, his sleeves were rolled up and I had troubles to keep my eyes away from him. He looked so damn good and I wanted nothing more than to just spend my whole day in his arms.

"Morning," I greeted Amren and Az as we walked out of our bedroom into the living space area. 

Both choose to dress according to the weather, it was not so noticeable change with Amren, but with Az, it was significant. His fighting leathers were exchanged with regular black pants and lighter shirt that exposed his arms, but he kept his syphons on his hands, probably a habit that is hard to beat. 

"Morning," Rhys nodded at them as well, sitting down on the sofa to join them, taking me down into his arms. "After the breakfast you two will be free to go and roam around, it won't be suspicious since both me and Darcy darling will be occupied with Tarquin, so you two will have free time on hand."

"Yes, yesterday night I managed to search the south part of the palace, nothing there, though today I plan to stroll around the city and tonight search the west part of the palace," Az shared his plans, that pretty hazelnut eyes of his looking well rested, no bags under them. At least he managed to get some sleep last night as well.

"I will stroll the city as well, check more secluded areas, might take that little price of theirs on a little trip around his city," Amren picked on her nails. "Yesterday night I noticed him trying to watch my room, poor thing didn't even noticed my late night walk around theirs treasury," she gave us knowing look, she planned to borrow some of theirs treasures as we were there, counting on the fact, that Tarquin didn't had time to check it all since he came back, thanks to the work his city needed. 

"I find it cute, he might even fall in love with you if he will watch you this closely for a long time," I wiggled my eyebrows at her, earning chuckles from the two males and one raised eyebrow from her.

"As if, I mean, he is not bad looking and the attitude he has shows a lot, we will see, maybe I will eat his soul after all," she shrugged with her shoulders and kept cleaning her nails.

"I already pity him," Rhys said with amused laughter.

"I do too," she showed her way too sharp canine teeth and her silver eyes flickered with newly formed excitement for the new game she just found. 

"I don't mean to spoil the fun, but I'm starving," I smiled sheepishly and like on clue, my stomach growled with agreement to my words.

"That we can't have can we?" Rhys kissed my hair and helped me to stand up. 

We walked towards the dining hall, where we had breakfast, probably Tarquin's private dining room, since there was nobody else other than him and the two siblings. Who were already eating their breakfast. 

"Good morning, how was your first night in my palace?" Tarquin greeted us with a way too bright smile for the early hours, where he was having the energy to be this bright. I have no idea, but I could use some of his energy.

"Very nice, thank you Tarquin," I offered a small smile, trying to keep up with the energy in the room, but I swear mornings have become more unpleasant since I became pregnant. 

"That's good to hear that, come and sit down, breakfast is already served," he waved toward the full table.

We sat down and I looked around the table, searching for something that would catch my interest and found a mountain of pancakes already rolled up, full of chocolate cream and topped with whipped cream. That had me sold and I served myself a few of them without even sparing looking at anything else. 

"I'm planning to take you two on the walk through the Adriata, I'm certain that you will enjoy enjoying the docks there Darcy, it's full of life and all different kind of people all in one place mixed together," the High Lord looked excited to show us his cherished city and I couldn't help but smile warmly at him.

"I'm sure it will be beautiful walk, maybe I can buy some gifts for winter solstice there, I'm sure at the docks will be market full of all kinds of goods from across the Prythian," I nodded, stuffing my mouth after it with generous bite of that delicious pancakes. 

"Of course there is! That's an amazing idea," Tarquin's eyes lit up.

Cresseida started to talk about the city and what all changed since Rhys was last there and I tried to listen, but I found it difficult when a very unpleasant smell hit my nose. I carefully gulped down the bite I had in my mouth and looked around the table, looking for the source of the smell that started to make my stomach crawl. 

My eyes landed on beacon fried into golden colour, surely crispy and tasty, but now it was making my stomach full of acid. I tried to fight the smell, ignore it and go on with the breakfast, but out of sudden I felt the pancakes coming up and without excuse I jumped on my legs and ran away from the room, finding the closest bathroom to empty my stomach. 

By miracle I made it to one of the restrooms I noted on our way there and fell on my knees in front of the toilet, leaving my stomach to empty itself. It was endless and at some point Rhys showed up and patted my back while holding my hair for me. 

"It's alright, take it easy," he was whispering as I was trying to catch my breath.

"The bacon," I said, howling down the toilet once again at the memory of the smell. "I can't be near it today." 

"I will let Az know love," he promised, stroking my back gently. 

"There," out of nowhere he charmed a mug of the tea that helped me with the morning sickness, giving it to me once my stomach calmed down.

"Thank you," I sighed and took it once I flushed the toilet and climbed back up my legs. 

I was sipping it on our way back to the dining room, letting most of my weight rest against Rhys' side, the morning sicknesses are the worst, there is nothing we can do to get rid of them and that's the worst, we just need to hold on till they are gone. 

"Ah Darcy, are you feeling better?" Tarquin asked us as we walked into the room and I smiled apologetically, nodding.

"The bacon is gone," Az informed us, his eyes filled with worry.

"Thank Gods for that," I patted his shoulder and sat back in my chair, sipping my tea before I would dare to eat anything else.

"You can write down what food is not making you feel good in the morning and we can make sure it won't show up," Cresseida offered a solution, giving me a sympathetic look.

"I wish it would be that easy. Each morning it's something else," another apologetic smile showed on my face. "This tea, our healer prepared this blend for me, it's great, working wonders to calm my stomach, but it can't stop the morning sickness." 

"I remember my mother being pregnant with my brother, she couldn't stand the smell of any meat, she needed to pinch her nose to get it down her mouth," Cresseida shared, a fond smile on her face.

"I guess I should be thankful then that I'm able to stand most of it," I smiled at her, finishing the tea. 

I decided to go back to the pancakes, which tasted just as amazing as before and hoped that this time they would stay down when the offending smell of bacon was away. 

Later in the morning, we were on our way through the Adriata, where the people were working on repairing the city as well as living their daily lives. There were fae who were patching buildings, others preparing the paint and others helping with anything that the ones with skills could need. There were people shopping and selling, cheerful shouting of merchants echoed through the air as well kids who ran around the streets, chasing one another, laughing loudly. 

It was a beautiful city, full of sunlight and bright colours, full of life. 

"I can't help but ask, in the palace, I didn't notice much of the other fae, only high fae were visible there, why is that?" I dared to ask the High Lord as I noticed a lesser fae buying bread with two children holding her skirt.

"Something I'm working on and the reason for most of my headaches to be honest," he offered both of us a small smile. "The traditions there can be sometimes almost as harsh as anywhere else, it was believed that lesser fae, oh how I hate that word, are not meant to be seen and keep to themselves as they serve. I'm working on losing those traditions and with a little bit of luck, maybe in the future erase the word lesser from the vocabulary and thinking of my court," he sounded suddenly way older than he was, the old ways of his court clearly against his own beliefs.

"I agree with you, we both do, it's utter nonsense labelling someone lesser just because they don't have blood of high fae. If we would take it to the complete fundamentals, then based on this belief, I shouldn't be seen as well yet Mother prepared for me life in public eyes," I nodded, taking in the shores in the distance. Rhys kissed my hair at this statement and I heard the other High Lord chuckle.

"I admire how you managed to lose those beliefs back in your court, Rhysand," Tarquin admitted, with a wishful look on his face.

"You will get there, I'm sure of it, it just takes a lot of work and patience," he assured him, a smile on his lips. "I'm sure with the newly formed friendship between our courts, there will be space for helping you with loosening those beliefs if there will be need for it." 

His words brought a large smile on Tarquin's lips, two dimples showing up as his ocean blue eyes lit up with relief and happiness.

"Thank you, I'm sure that this friendship will bring a lot of good things," it warmed my heart to see how pleased he was. 

"Before we will go looking for the gifts, will you two mind sitting by the beach for a moment?" I asked, hoping for a little bit of privacy for the three of us. 

'I think honestly it will be the way there Rhys.'

I said to him, my eyes glued to the beach nearby.

"Of course we can, let's go," Tarquin clapped with his hands, leading the way to the beach I was eyeing.

'I trust your judgement there Darcy darling.'

Rhys nodded with his head at me as we followed the High Lord. 

Once we were comfortably seated in the warm sun with an amazing view of the ocean in front of us, I was suddenly not sure how to approach this topic, where to even start.

"I believe that lasting friendship is built on mutual trust and respect, would you agree with that Tarquin?" Rhys broke the silence, looking into the distance while he said those words.

"I do agree with that," Tarquin turned to look at him, but he kept his eyes on the horizon.

"Hybern has the Cauldron, he raided three temples to gain the three missing stands and put it back together," he said, his voice grim as he said it. 

"That's not good news at all," the High Lord of Summer scrunched his eyebrows, the weight of these words landing on him.

"I'm monitoring it all for a while now, we did our research and Darcy found out a possible way how to avoid open war with Cauldron on Hybern's side," his eyes turned to first at me and then back to Tarquin, who was carefully listening to what Rhys was saying and soon his ocean blue eyes turned to me with surprise.

"As friends we should be able to trust each other, we all have same goal in mind and that is peace in Prythian, I don't think it's a good thing to go behind your back and keep what we know to ourselves, since this war is affecting all of us," I locked my eyes with his, choosing to keep my face completely open and unguarded, to show him that I don't intend to pretend or hide anything.

"Please, go on," he nodded, his own guards down.

"We visited someone called Bone Carver, he confirmed that Hybern has the Cauldron, he also provided us with information about the existence of the Book of Breaths and locations of its divided two parts. The book holds spells that will be able to nullify the Cauldron and put it back into sleep. The book is written in an ancient language, one that no one speaks today anymore, but still we have member of our court that will be able to translate it. One part is in possession of the human queens, we are already working on gaining an audience with them. Second part is in your possession Tarquin," I spilled it out, not keeping anything back, this is war and everyone should have the knowledge of what is going on, have the opportunity to act upon their morals and contribute to preventing the catastrophe from happening. 

"We are not asking you to give it to us, we are asking you to let us borrow it, so we can stand the chance against Hybern, with the spell from that book, we will have that chance," Rhys added, not pressing on the matter, but his voice clearly showed how important this is.

Tarquin was silent, clearly lost in his mind, thinking hard about the new informations he just gained, weighing all the possibilities and decisions he needed to make. It must be a difficult thing to stomach, especially now that his court is almost finished with rebuilding their home after one catastrophe that left not so long ago. And here we are again, facing another so soon after we barely get back on our own legs.

"The war is coming isn't it?" He sighed after a while, his head hanging low after the realisation set down on him.

"Yes, but we can prepare and be ready for it, there is time for us to unite and face the threat, I believe we can unite the courts against the Hybern," Rhys placed hand on his shoulder, assuring the young High Lord that he is not alone in this. 

"Summer Court was chosen to store fae part of the book because it was the only court that choose neutrality most of the times. We guarded it since the treaty was signed. It was believed to be just symbolic, since as your lovely mate stated, the language the book is written in is forgotten. In this war, Summer will not remain neutral, we will fight for our freedom, especially after Amarantha's reign, where we were all left without the choice to fight. I will let you borrow it, you trusted me with sharing this informations so I shall trust you with safety of it," his voice slowly progressed from nostalgic to determined and as he was speaking, the weight on my shoulders lifted slowly, leaving me to breathe freely again.

"Thank you Tarquin, for trusting us," Rhys squeezed his shoulder, a small smile on his lips.

"No, I thank you for letting me know this, we suspected somethings, but we were not aware how bad it really is. It's good to know that we can count on Night Court in this upcoming war," Tarquin returned the small smile, looking truly grateful. 

"I won't let another Hybern filth threaten my people, especially now," his eyes landed on me and I leaned closer to him. It was clear what he meant, now that he has a mate and child on its way, he won't let anyone endanger them. 

"If you will need a place where to keep Darcy safe, Summer Court is open for her and anyone else from your court who would need safety," he offered without hesitation.

"Night Court have many places that are unknown to other courts, places even Amarantha didn't knew about, I believe it's in order to offer the sanctuary to you and your family as well your court, if you ever will be in need of safety, just let me know, doors to the Night Court are open for you," Rhys smiled at him, his fingers brushed strand of my hair that was blown into my face by a wind, placing it back behind my ear. 

"I will keep that in mind," Tarquin nodded, knowing a smile on his face. 

We sat by the ocean in comfortable silence for a little while before we chose to proceed with the walk and go on with the day, now in a much more relaxed mood. It seemed that even in the midst of the upcoming war, there were light and good things to be found there, like a new friendship that was being built on solid foundations of honesty. 

The dock market was a wild place, full of all kinds of fae running around, cheerfully living and laughing loudly. So many goods on display, things that I never saw in my life, brought into this place from all around the Prythian. 

"I like this, I'm sure Cass will like it," I grinned at Rhys, pointing at training gloves for combat fighting, made from white leather, light and looked very flexible but sturdy. 

"That's a great idea, love, he is in dire need of a new set," he agreed and proceeded to buy it. 

"Those came from the continent, rare good, nice find," Tarquin nodded appropriately and smiled at another citizen of the city who greeted him with bright smiles. 

"He will parade around the training ring like a peacock, I can already see it," I laughed loudly, placing a kiss on Rhys's cheek as thank you when he came back with the bag.

We strolled around little more, admiring the beauty of this city, Tarquin had us taste theirs typical treat, octopus grilled on open fire with spicy sauce and I must say, that even though the whole thing looked all wrong, with so many limbs and round body, at the end it tasted so good that I demanded another one and munched it as we slowly began to head back to the palace. 

"I think the biggest obstacle with finding gifts will be Amren, I don't think there are rubies big enough out there to fulfil that obnoxious appetite of hers," I complained as I leaned against Rhys's arm, completely exhausted from all the walking we did today.

"That can be helped with. Let me find your gift for her, I will give it to you before you will be taking your leave," Tarquin promised, mischief shining in his eyes. 

Whatever he is planning, I don't mind, especially if it takes this burden away from me. 

"That will be greatly appreciated, thank you a lot," I smiled brightly at him.

After that we bit our goodbyes and went separate ways, Tarquin had his duties to attend and the exhaustion was so clearly evident on my face, that we headed straight to our bedroom, where I didn't even bother with taking down my shoes or hat and fell into the bed, immediately drifting into deep and dreamless sleep.

Chapter Text

In the morning I was awoken by light kisses on my neck, that was leaving goosebumps on my skin and wandering hands, that gently explored my body, waking me up from my sleep the most beautiful way there is.

"Good morning my love," Rhys purred into my ear and gently nibbled at it, his hand sneaking to cup my breast, his thumb gently stroking my nipple, sending pooling heat into my core.

"Morning," I sighed and arched my back, brushing my naked hips against his body, desperate for any friction between us, earning myself a deep chuckle from him.

"Someone is needy this morning," he purred into my ear as his thumb kept teasing my nipple, while his lips kept showering my neck in feather-like kisses, making goosebumps run down my spine.

"I'm always needy for you," I moaned as his teeth sank into the skin of my neck as those words left my mouth, his own naked hips pressed against my backside, showing just how needy he was for me as I was for him. 

"How I love when you say those things my love," he hummed as his hand moved for a pillow that he placed between my knees, his other hand still teasing my breast. 

"Please," I breathed as I felt him moving behind me.

I didn't need to beg twice for him, because soon a loud moan escaped my mouth as he entered my already soaking wet pussy, filling me slowly, leaving me to take in his length for a small moment, before he started to thrust into me from behind. Cries of pleasure were falling from my mouth as he was pumping into me, making me feel the electric pleasure when he hit the right spots inside me, that only he knew about. 

His hand grabbed my jaw and turned my head behind, so he could crush his lips onto mine, claiming my mouth with hungry, messy kisses as his dick was thrusting deep into my body, my moans were half swallowed by his lips, sounding muffled as I moaned into his mouth. 

"I want," I half moaned half whispered when his lips let me breathe again and he kept my head bend behind, watching me getting lost in pleasure with his eyes, that were now darker than usual, they were always darker when he was fucking me.

"What do you want, sweetheart?" His voice was husky and way deeper, the thumb of the hand he was holding my head with, stroked my jaw lovingly. 

"I want on top," I moaned, fighting to keep my eyes open and look into his own, that had that bedroom look, which is my weakness.

"Do you?" He smiled lazily, raising her eyebrow as he mused at me.

"Yes," I nodded to my best abilities as he was still holding my head, my breathless voice barely audible.

He captured my mouth one more time, squeezing my neck gently as he kept me in his hold for a little longer, before he let go of me, leaving my body completely as he laid back, giving me what I asked for. 

I bite my lip as I climbed on top of him, admiring his impressive manhood now covered in my wetness proudly standing, waiting for me to take him back inside my body, which I immediately proceeded with as I placed my feet on each side of him and lowered myself on his cock, that stretched my inner walls so good as I sit down on him, pushing loud, fully felt through moan out of my lips as relief washed over me when he was back inside. 

I started to move on him slowly, his large hands caressing my thighs as I bounced on top of him. My own hands flew up to my breasts, movement that made Rhys growl in agreement, feline lips landing on his face as he admired me riding him. 

He never had patience when it came to me being on top, moving on my pace and soon, his hand held my ass in firm hold and made my hips move for his liking, the force pushing my upper body to fall on top of his and moan right into his ear as he pounded into me from under me. 

It didn't take long and we both came undone, moaning and growling at our release, pleasure crashing at us with its full force. I was whispering a mess as he filled me up till I overflowed and held me close to him. 

"Good girl," his husky voice praised me as I was breathing out our morning activities, his hand brushing my hair lovingly and I only mused back, content as I could be. 

After the bath, where we managed to repeat our love making once again, prolonging it quite a bit, Rhys was laying on our bed, now neatly made, fully dressed and observed as Nualla and Cerridwen were helping me to get ready for the day. 

Nualla chose black, shimmering dress that were almost see through, made from very fine material. They had sleeves and a long skirt with slip to let me walk freely, the dress was covering my private parts, where the fabric was layered. It was a stunning piece, representing our court beautifully. 

My hair was made into a high, complicated bun by Cerridwen and once again a delicate crown was placed on my head, crowing me back into High Lady again for this day. 

"You are truly the most beautiful creature under the sky," Rhys mused, his eyes glued on me the whole time, a lazy smile dancing on his lips. 

"Thank you," I was blushing again, it was impossible to don't so when you have your mate throwing praises at you from left to right. 

As we walked into the living space, our companions were already waiting there, playing some card game to pass time. Surprise clouded my face as I saw them there, I honestly thought they would go on the breakfast already. 

"You didn't need to waist for us," I smiled brightly at them, earning myself a deep chuckle from Rhys, who was holding me close to his chest.

"They needed to," he led me closer to them, grin on his handsome face. "They are there as your bodyguards, they won't go there without you," his lips pecked my forehead after he explained why they were still there, deep blush setting down on my cheeks as I realised they must have heard us. 

"Don't blush now," Amren smiled at me with a wild, predator-like grin. 

"Oh gods!" I whined, wishing for ground to swallow me whole. Rhys, in his whole glory, started to laugh loudly at my despair, hiding me into his chest. 

"They could always wait outside the doors," Rhys kept laughing as he stroked my hair, borrowing me at least a little bit of comfort as I lived through my own bashfulness. 

"Believe me, we would hear even outside them," Az commented with an amused voice, making me groan, curse that loud mouth of mine!

'I love that loud mouth of yours.'

Rhys shamelessly purred into my mind, satisfied with a smile on his lips. 

"To change the note and let this pretty High Lady calm down," he pinched my ass playfully, making me want to bite his chest, where I was breathing out the embarrassment I was drowning in. "We will be getting home today."

"How so? Did you find the book by any chance?" Amren sounded intrigued.

"Yesterday, we managed to establish friendship between Summer Court and the Night Court, an alliance if you will. Tarquin is willing to let us borrow the book, thank your High Lady for this," Rhys said with no care to mask the proudness in his voice as he was sharing with his family this achievement, giving full credit to me.

"Don't be humble out of sudden, it doesn't suit you my love," I raised my head from his chest and connected our eyes together, smiling softly. "Without you, I wouldn't manage to achieve anything." 

"I'm not being humble at all Darcy darling, quite the opposite," his lips hosted that flirtatious smile of his, eyes shining with all the stars of night sky. "I'm sure you would manage to sway him even without me there, this is your achievement, I was a mere witness of it."

His words made my heart swell. All I wanted was to make him and our court proud, I wanted to be worthy of being the mate of this fine male, worthy of being High Lady. Hearing his voice covered in honey and honesty praising my achievement was almost enough to set tears into my eyes. I worked on my ability to control my emotions better. 

"Thank you," a bright smile found its place on my lips as I stared into those eyes that stole my heart and soul. 

"Well I did not see that coming," Amren smiled at me, looking greatly pleased. 

"Great work my High Lady," Az bowed his head in my direction, a warm smile showing up, lighting up those hazel eyes of his. 

The four of us were walking through the palace in a lifted mood, our steps light and relaxed as the whole mission was dealt with and we gained access to the first part of that damn book. Hopefully the whole dealing with the human queens will be at least just as pleasant as our visit in the Summer Court. 

Well, we might need to contact that prick Tamlin and try to get him and his Lady of Spring to help us. It won't be anything easy, for all the parties involved. Rhys has quite a past with that High Lord, I hate him for leaving my mate and other High Lords rot Under the Mountain for fifty years while he was sulking in comfort of his own court. Feyre will be asked to involve her human family and Tamlin will need to face Rhys after all he had done to him in the past. It will surely be messy as hell. 

'Oh it will be full of drama, you can be certain of that my beautiful darling.'

Rhys mused into my mind as we were sitting on the veranda of the palace, exposing our skin to sun for the last time as Tarquin went to fetch us that book. 

'Do you think that the human girl will be willing to help us?'

I rested my head on his shoulder, my eyes closed to avoid the sunlight.

'She is human and Lady of the Spring Court. If we play it right, we might hit the right string and get her focused on saving the humans from certain death. She is a stubborn woman, when I looked into her head, it was full of determination and feelings of responsibility to save the love of her life. If we put the words out right and push her to feel like she has something to prove, then I think she will help us.'

He explained as his fingers stroked my belly, his own head gently resting on my own.

'Is she a good human?'

I heard stories about them, read about them, but never saw one with my own eyes. They can be stubborn, stupid, arrogant beings as much as they can be loving, caring and kind beings. It's supposed to be a lottery of what kind of human you will face. Mostly it's a mixture of those bad and good traits. 

'She loved him so deeply, that she was willing to give up her own life to see him one last time. I think she will be somehow pleasant to be around, especially in the presence of Tamlin, next to him even Bogard is a cute puppy to be around. He is the one I don't want around you.'

His voice caressed my mind as if he wanted to stroke it as he shared his concerns about me meeting the High Lord of the Spring. 

'I don't want to meet him either, but this is important and we can't let our personal preferences affect our decision making.'

I gave this five centuries old High Lord advice, making him chuckle with amusement.

'It always surprises me, quite pleasantly, must I add, how for you at such a young age, you are so intelligent my sweet love.'

Rhys purred, love and affection pouring down the bond, making my cheeks blush at his compliment.

'Intelligence is gained with experience, not with age my handsome High Lord.'

Smile landed on my lips as I replied to him in a teasing tone, earning deep laughter from my mate.

'Are you trying to point out something specific Darcy darling?'

His voice turned into midnight whispers, full of dirty promises and playfulness.

'I'm I?'

"I see you are taking in the last moments of our sun," Tarquin's voice echoed through the air of the veranda we were sitting on.

I opened my eyes and saw him walking towards us, holding two boxes in his arms as well as a wide grin on his charming face. 

"We are, I see you did manage to run your errands," Rhys helped me to stand up, taking me to his side as his one hand wrapped around my middle and his other pointed at the box in the other male's hands.

"Yes, I would like to have some kind of report of how our mutual friend is doing," he gave Rhys and me a look, clearly showing he doesn't want the others of his circle to know about the fact that the book was leaving Summer Court territory. 

"We will make sure, you have a clear picture of how our friend is going," Rhys promised, taking both boxes from the High Lord and vanishing them into safety of whatever place he stored things he vanished. 

"I'm happy that your visit turned pleasant and was fruitful," Tarquin smiled once again.

"We surely did enjoy our time there," I smiled at him with a big and warm smile. "I think our visits will be more frequent and we will be expecting you to visit us as well."

"I will make sure that once Adriata is back in its glory, I will make time to come and visit the Night Court, it would be my pleasure," his face gave away how pleased he was with my invitation. 

"Thank you High Lord, for everything," I would hug him if it would be appropriate, but he would just bounce off from me thanks to my shield, which Rhys never took away since we arrived. 

"I thank you, both of you, and apologies for the absence of Cresseida and Varian, both of them found themselves in unexpected need to attend meeting in the city," his blue eyes shimmered with mischief, probably his doing to keep them away from the fact, he was letting the book leave theirs court.

"Understandable, we will see each other soon then Tarquin," Rhys offered him his hand and they shook hands in parting manners as well as promise of friendship.

With a cheerful wave from Tarquin, our group was swept from the Summer Court with a darkness that took us in a gentle blanket across the Prythian, back home.

Chapter Text

I found myself standing in the entrance door of the Hewn City, dressed in a dress I thought I would never wear a few months back, didn't even know something like this was possible to publicly wear. 

Nualla and Cerridwen did an outstanding job with my appearance tonight. The dress was made from sheer, shiny black silk that was so light that I couldn't even feel it on the few places where it covered my body. Two stripes of the fabric covered my breast and fell down to the floor, exposing my legs completely, covering my private parts only and was held on place by belt made from gems, that matched the strings of my panties, that was made from the same gems as they shined on my hips, that were completely exposed. 

On my shoulders was a cape made from the same, sheer fabric as the dress, that looked like a darkness was flowing behind me, giving me at least a little bit of feeling of being covered if I choose to ignore the fact that it was sheer. 

My hair was braised in complicated fashion on my head and flowed in shiny waves on my back. Twins placed on my head a delicately crafted crown that looked like it was made from stars that surrounded the moon. Rhys had it made for me, saying that he was inspired by the way how much I adore the night skies he creates for me. It was a larger piece than the one I wore back at Summer Court.

My eyes were covered in silver dust and cheek covered in flush, my lips painted with cherry red colour, they decided to keep it simple and let my natural beauty shine, theirs words not mine. 

My shoes were high heels made from silver, shiny fabric that had ties which wrapped around my exposed legs up to my knees, borrowing me few inches in height, but I still reacher only Rhys' shoulders, damn the curse of being short I swear, but when you are raised without enough nutrition, you wouldn't grow tall and muscular, that's like asking plant to grow without giving it all it needs. 

"Remember love, cold bitch face," Rhys cupped my face in his hand, another was on my waist, he was trying to lift my mood up, purposely using the words Mor said.

"I know, I will be surprised if there will be anything else than what I witnessed in the camps growing up," I was thinking about it a lot, in the camps, it was probably similar at some level.

The camps were brutal, especially in times when Rhys was get Under the Mountain, he cannot punish anyone for acting in beliefs of the cruel traditions, since that redhead bitch adored them and supported anything that was at least little connected to cruelty. If it would be in her liking, all females would lose their wings, but thankfully that was cruel even for Illyrians and they would never allow something like that. Clipping on the other hand, was in theirs beliefs way more humane shit to do. 

"Hardly, only cocky bastards, who think they are better than anyone else," Cass said from next to us.

He and Az were dressed in their fighting armour, all seven syphons polished and on display, weapons on them both hidden and visible. They positively looked threatening, somehow even taller than normally, it was evoking respect. 

Mor was already there just as Amren, who joined her yesterday to make sure everything was going as it should be, so we will be meeting them there. 

And Rhys looked dashing as always, a fine black suit, the suit jacket adorned with silver thread that shined when light hit at it. His posture was straight and tall, shoulders square and head where his own crown was held high. He looked like a High Lord in every aspect, position he was born for. 

"You might smell just dead spirit and snobbery," Az added, a small smile on his lips. 

He often was there, the dungeons under Hewn City were used to store prisoners that needed to be interrogated. There was a lot of going that needed to be monitored as well, visits of hosts from different courts that Rhys didn't bother to entertain personally and left his steward to do so. 

"Good to know," I crunched my nose, imagining the awful smell of snobbery. 

"Alright, let's have this done with," Rhys sighed, wrapping his hand around my waist, palm of the hand securely covering my belly and we started to walk. 

Az and Cass flanked us, walking at each of our sides. I could feel the wards as we walked through them, they were surrounding the path we walked down, serving as extra measures to protect me. I really don't understand the need for it, but I wouldn't complain. 

First it's sweet, they care enough to be this concerned and second, they know this place better than I do, if they think it's necessary then they have pretty good reason to do so. Even if the idea of someone openly attacking High Lord's mate next to him is ridiculous, in this sick part of Night Court it is probably possible anything. 

The court was inside a damn mountain, it was breaking my heart to think that Rhys needed to visit such a place after the ordeals he endured Under the Mountain. Amarantha was inspired by this exact place and it's almost enough to make me feel sick at the thought I'm walking on the same path that a sick female once walked on. 

Once we were by the entrance door to the throne room, Rhys let go of the glamour he held his magic in check with, giving it free flow and I fought to keep my mouth closed. It was the first time I saw him in all his whole glory and it was mesmerising. 

The dark power in him sparkled around us in clouds on dark swirls, his violet eyes, that even in his glamoured version was the death of me, now shone in a way that I swear was stealing my soul with every look in them. The colour of them became deeper, way more intense as the galaxies in them swirled. It was mesmerising. 

The stone under our feet shook with each step we took, sending warnings that the High Lord was present in his court and was as powerful as ever. I could feel my heart beating with more force as the power brushed around me, it was intoxicating, addicting.

"High Lord and High Lady of the Night Court," we were introduced loudly by servants at the door as the doors into the throne room opened.

I took a deep breather and double checked that my shoulders were square, my chin held high and eyes set on the throne in front of me. I tried to mirror the way Rhys was acting, like he was better than them all combined, like they were filth on his boot and he was walking God they should worship for even sparing them one look. He was all those things, there was no need for him to play any pretend, but I was not so sure in my case, this was all so damn new so I did my best and put the play on, I need to uphold the title of his High Lady, his other half he found somehow equal to himself. Quite a transition from being low servant in the camp to High Lady of the Night Court.

As we walked the room got quiet, heads began to bow, but Rhys didn't spare them any look so I kept my head high and kept looking in front of me, not sparing them any glimpse of my attention. 

If anyone tried to be troublesome and didn't bow their head properly, a low growl from Cass or Az was enough to force them into obedience. Just then I realised that they were not the cheerful and carefree Cass or calm and warm Az, they were now their official roles for this court. General and Spymaster. 

I kept the thought in my head as we kept walking, Rhys was no longer my gentle and playful mate, but High Lord in the Court of Nightmares and I better make sure to not let anything affect me and be the High Lady of the Court of Nightmares as well. 

I can do this, it is not who I'm, it is not who the others are, this is necessary evil to keep this sick court in check so it will not cause any trouble and affect our beloved Court of Dreams. I surely missed Velaris already. The time spent in Summer Court was way too long and only the day after we returned we needed to go there. I can't wait to be finally back home and enjoy the peaceful beauty of Velaris.

We finally reached the throne, where Rhys winked at me and after he sat down, he guided me to sit sideways on his lap. I made sure to keep my back straight and head held high, forcing a look of indifference on my face as I scanned the room what I faced now. 

Cass and Az both standing at each side of the throne, still flanking us, making sure both of our sides were covered and protected, I even noticed a few of Az's shadows that scouted the room, making sure everything was in check. 

Once we were seated, the room bowed in union, it was a propped bow, all of them doing on their one knee, even Az and Cass did, I noticed in the front line bright red dress and golden hair, Mor for sure. Next to her was Amren, dressed in grey pants with high waist and cropped blouse in the same colour, where she kept the clothes simple she always went heavy with her jewellery, her clothes were just a canvas for the rich and large jewels that she loved to wear. She will love the rubies Tarquin fetched from his court treasury especially for me to give her for winter solstice.

'You are doing great love.'

Rhys hand that was resting on my belly gently brushed against the exposed skin there, while the other was resting on my exposed thigh, little higher than would be normally polite. 

'Thank you, it's not that bad so far.'

I admitted, if anything I was quite enjoying the power rush that was pouring freely from my mate. 

'Wait till they start talking, are you alright?'

'I'm, don't worry Rhys, I can handle this. I handled the snakes in camps for years, this won't be any different for sure.'

I assured both of us, for crying out loud, I was plotting escapes from camps for numerous girls for years! I can handle this when I am able to handle sneaking around in camps, talking my way around and don't get caught for so long!

"Stand up," Rhys commented, his voice firm and cold. Quite a change from the gentle whispers he was breathing into my skin this morning. 

"Keir!" Another command came from my mate, who kept stroking my thing, a smirk on his face as he watched his uncle to come. 

"High Lord," Keir bowed his head in front of us. "Congratulations for finding your mate." 

"Oh yes, isn't she a beautiful little thing?" Rhys mused and stroked my cheek. I couldn't help but smile at his gesture.

"Yes my Lord, she certainly is beauty to behold," his eyes, same as Mor's, searched around my body quickly, stopping for a moment at my stomach where Rhys had his hand still protectively spread and then he looked at my face. 

I didn't so much as offer a smile, even though I had an urge to offer one, I just kept a neutral look on my face, remembering all the suffering he inflicted on his own daughter. He was not a male deserving my smiles or kindness. 

"I believe other congratulations are in order, my Lord. Did I notice right that our High Lady is expecting heir to the Night Court?" Keir offered a tight smile, the words High Lady went with difficulty from his mouth, but he was smarter than that to disrespect me with Rhys right in front of him.

"It looks like you did the announcement for us Keir," Rhys raised his eyebrows at his uncle, his tone coldly amused. 

"My apologies," he bowed his head again, but his voice was anything but apologetic, snake. 

"We have matters to discuss with you, after the announcement we will head to the meeting room," Rhys dismissed him with a wave of his hand and turned his attention back to me. 

'It looks like he knows better than to push my buttons with a pregnant mate in my arms.'

He sounded greatly amused by this encounter, this time the amusement was warm, not cold at all, in our bond he still sounded like my mate. 

'He is calculating and sly, I don't like him at all.'

I wanted to roll my eyes at the thought of Mor's father, how can such a bubbly and loving female be daughter of such a male will never stop to amaze me. 

'I would be concerned if you did honestly.'

Playful smirk landed on his lips when he leaned and pressed a kiss on my shoulder before he took a deep breath, stealing my scent in the process, and turned his head back to the room, that went back to their activities, music was playing, they were drinking, chatting and mingling.

"High Lord, High Lady," Mor showed in front of the throne and bowed her head, smile on her red lips. Amren next to her, following her suit.

"Morrigan, Amren, meeting room after the announcement," he acknowledged them, before dismissing them and he turned to the room fully.

"Attention," he commented and the whole room turned their eyes towards their High Lord.

"As some of you might already know, this celebration is held in honour of my mate and your new High Lady, Darcy. This celebration is extended as well to announce that your High Lady is expecting the first heir to the Night Court. You all are expected to respect her as our customs dictate as well are all of you personally responsible for her safety. Anything amiss dealing with her or my child safety that reaches the ears of my Spymaster will be taken as an act of treason to this court and so will be punished as such. I expect you all to celebrate properly, you are dismissed," his voice was strong and confident, his threats delivered openly and without sugarcoating. 

The room came alive with applause and congratulations for me and the child, before they went back into their activities.

'Only you can threaten them openly and then send them to celebrate.'

I laughed in my head, greatly entertained by this fact. 

'I'm charming, that's not a secret.'

He winked at me, before he helped me to stand and wrapped properly his arm around me as he started to lead us through the room to the meeting room.

The members of the court were bowing their heads as we were walking by, offering us their congratulations, to which both of us kept indifferent looks and kept walking, Cass and Az both close behind us. 

The meeting room was made to intimidate, a very high ceiling with what looked like very dangerously sharp mirrors there, in the middle of it was a long table with many chairs around it, where Keir already waited with a redhead man next to him, both of them standing up once we walked inside. Mor and Amren walked behind us, and I noticed the moment we walked inside and they took their places. 

"Eris, what devils send you?" Rhys raised his eyebrows at the redhead and I thought for a moment who he was.

'Heir to the Autumn Court.'

Rhys explained, saving me from fishing in my brain who he was. 

"Rhysand and his High Lady," Eris said with a cocky smile and then turned to the rest. "And the company. Congratulations both for the mating bond and the pregnancy."

"Eris is there as a potential ally in the upcoming war and in the future," Keir explained his presence in the meeting.

Rhys sat down, taking me back down on his lap, his eyes never leaving the redhead, Cass and Az instead of sitting down kept their positions behind us, keeping a watchful eye on the unexpected member of this meeting. 

Mor looked greatly tense, her eyes flying from her father, which was a very uncomfortable presence for her and the Heir to Autumn, who just clicked to me, was that bastard she was talking about. No wonder this was difficult for her, I wished to offer her some support, at least hug her, but there was no space for showing weaknesses and Mor is a strong female, she will survive this.

"And what can Eris possibly offer for the war?" Rhys said with clear disinterest, his hand gently rested on my belly and others played with the exposed skin of my thigh, sending shivers down my spine. 

"I will offer intel right from the Autumn meeting room, my father is sly bastard, he is considering siding with Hybern, I won't sit around and let him fuck up the whole court before he will pass it to me," he stated, folding arms on his chest. 

"And what would you want in return for such a service, Eris?" Rhys raised his eyebrows at him.

"When the time will come, you will support my claim for the throne," he stated, his voice confident. 

This was more than it sounded, he wouldn't just want Rhys's voice in some meeting to support his claim to the throne. Most likely he will want us to help him get rid of his fathers in the future and that was a very big demand to make. 

But he was offering eyes and ears in the closed meeting room where we can't put our spies. That would mean a huge advantage, plus with this sly bastard in alliance, we would have sway in the Autumn dealings if needed. The price he offered was equal to the price he demanded. 

And this was war, of course this was completely ridiculous, out of mind and stupid, but in times like these, things like this were necessary, which can mean the little advantage needed in the future to cross the bridges and win the war. 

'What do you think about this, my High Lady?'

Rhys asked, making me a little surprised. I didn't expect to be asked my opinion so early on this, but it warmed my heart.

'I'm sure you saw my mind process, my High Lord.'

I hummed into our bond and gave him all a saying look, to which he nodded with a gleam in his eyes.

"I see, it looks like both me and my High Lady seem to agree on what is necessary evil," he laughed humorlessly after our little conversation. 

"If you will ally with us and provide us with possible influence at the dealings of Autumn Court as well as intel, then we can agree to support your claim," I spoke up, all heads turning from Rhys, who had a smug smile on his lips, to me. My voice mirrored the same confidence as Rhys was showing the whole evening as well as indifference.

"Very well then," Eris nodded, looking pleasantly surprised at the fact that it was me who spoke up. 

I didn't dare to look at Mor, who surely will not be pleased with this decision, but her emotions need to be pushed aside for now, this is a place where personal preferences cannot lead the judgement. 

"Now, please enjoy the celebration, we need to deal with other matters," Rhys dismissed him, turning his attention back to Keir. 

"Of course, it was a pleasure to meet you High Lady," he sent a wink my way, which was met with a warning growl from both the warriors behind us and Rhys. 

Once he was out of the room, we finally started to deal with the main point of this whole meeting, Darkbringers and the need of them.

"You can't be serious about agreeing to ally with him," Mor broke the silence after the doors closed behind Eris, her voice full of disbelief and anger. 

"We will discuss this after this meeting," Rhys dismissed her.

It was not a place for this conversation, especially with her father with us in this room. 

"I assume you will ask for Darkbringers to support the Night Court army in the upcoming war," Keir went straight to the topic, not giving any attention to his daughter, he acted like she was not present there, I'm not sure if that's a good or bad thing to be honest. 

"And what will that take Keir?" Rhys asked, his voice cold and indifferent, it was weird to hear someone who can speak with millions of warm emotions in their voice speak now with such a flat, cold voice.

"What you are asking for is a lot, risking the lives of my warriors," he said with an overly serious voice. 

"I would love to remind you, that the lives of your warriors would be risked one way or another, it's only the honour at stake. Either they will stand on the battlefield alongside the rest of the Night Court army and defend their court or they will stand there, defending on only one part of their court when the armies of Hybern will progress there. To stop the armies of enemy we need to be united, so by allowing your warriors to keep theirs honour you will protect this part of court as well," I stated, reminding him of very obvious fact, he would love to overlook and gain a lot by allowing something he is supposed to do without asking for price in return. 

Silence fell on the room, Keir looked taken back by my words for a little bit and then Rhys laughed lightly.

"My mate is right Keir, the fact you can ask for a price in return for providing us with Darkbringers is my benevolence, don't forget your place," Rhys said with a feline smirk on his lips. 

"Of course my Lord, I understand that, but surely you understand the risk of leaving Hewn City unprotected by sending Darkbringers away, especially in times like this," Keir bowed his head, but kept up with his stupid games. 

"With refusing to provide Night Court with Darkbringers, you will endanger both your court and Hewn City, be careful with your words Keir, they can be easily taken as an open statement of treason to the Night Court," I mused with a sweet tone in my voice. "Would you rather choose the safety of one city over the whole Night Court?" 

"Of course not my Lady," he immediately replied, his face contoured with displeasure. 

"Very well then, I will take it as your agreement to provide Night Court with Darkbringers in upcoming war, as gesture of gratitude I shall grant you access to lower level of the palace on top this mountain, I know you had that in mind for quite a while," Rhys said with smug in his voice, proclaiming this deal is done. 

"Thank you my Lord, my Lady," Keir bowed his head and left without sparing any one of us a look. 

Once the door closed for the second time this evening, Rhys crashed his lips on mine, kissing me with a deep and passionate kiss. 

"Did Darcy just overplayed Keir in his own game?" Cass said with excitement in his voice.

"It looks like it, great work girl," Amren gave me a very approving look, a wide grin on her red lips. 

"You were absolutely fabulous!" Rhys cupped my face in his hands, smiling broadly at me. 

"You guys are being way too dramatic over this, it was not that difficult to do," I dismissed their praises, even though it filled my heart with pride, I achieved exactly what I hoped to achieve and didn't mess up anything. 

"You are way too humble Darcy," Mor smiled at me, but there was tension on her.

"We needed to agree to Eris' offer Mor, I hate him for what he did, but in the upcoming war, this alliance can be proven to be necessary and working with him doesn't mean we need to like him or forget about what happened, but we need to choose the lesser evil," I tried to explain to her our decisions, make her see it how it is. We can't afford any broken relationship inside the inner circle at this moment, there is no time for us to repair them. 

"I know, it's just both of them were there and it was difficult to see through the anger and hate I feel for both of them, but I see why this decision was made, I really do," she took my hand into hers and squeezed, washing all the quilt I felt away. 

"Well, this meeting proved quite a few things," Amren said from her chair, sitting comfortably with crossed arms on her chest.

"Did it?" I looked at her, raising my eyebrows at the witty tone in her voice.

"For example, you are spectacular High Lady Darcy darling," Rhys mused as he kissed my lips gently one more time, his voice full of pride and admiration. 

"Yes, you will make a fine High Lady," Amren nodded, agreeing with Rhys, her silver eyes swirling with power I never saw before as she was taking me in, reevaluating me very openly without any care to hide it.

Chapter Text

The Moonstone palace on top of the mountain Hewn City was located in a magnificent building that was taking away breath from everyone who visited its walls. It was not that difficult to understand Keir's desire to have access to it. 

I heard many great stories about it, read about its history, and the library under the bird nest has a lot of great stuff about all kinds of history. Especially when it means to brag about Rhys' ancestors and their accomplishments. 

Moonstone is by itself a greatly rare supply, back a few centuries ago, it was being used instead of syphons, channelling the Illyrian power, but then the syphons were discovered and Moonstone was pushed aside since the syphons were way easier compatible with more warriors. Moonstone was more difficult to maintain and it required more power than syphons. So naturally it was an easy decision to make, especially with war knocking on the doors and needing to utilise as many warriors as possible. 

It can also explain why this whole palace pulse with magic, more than any other place I visited and that's quite a lot coming from me, since this past few months I reside with the most powerful High Lord in Prythian history and I'm often around quite a pair of most powerful Illyrians in history. Not mentioning Amren, who is force to be reckoned with by itself. 

Mor has her own living quarters there, since she is often staying there to deal with the going's and dealings of this hellhole, same for Az, but he doesn't like to stay there at all, not that Mor likes it, but sadly she doesn't have that much of a choice and flexibility of work position as our spymaster have.

Cass and Amren are not that often found visiting this place, only when they come as company of Rhys, they don't need to have their own private living quarters, but they often crash in one of the free rooms in High Lord's wing. 

Yes, wing, apparently having living quarters, would be way too low for High Lords in the past, so they dedicated a whole wing only for them to live there when they were visiting the Hewn City. 

Some of the previous High Lords were even living there, permanently, choosing this lifestyle over Velaris, which as understanding person I'm, this goes completely against my ability to understand. How can someone prefer to live there instead of that paradise I can't seem to understand. 

The wing where we will be staying for the two nights is something massive, obscene and so damn overdone. Marble and Moonstone everywhere, statues and sculptures around each corner, large paintings adorning the walls, plants that looked older than me at each pillar that lead to balconies.

No windows, only open scoops, allowing gentle breeze of fresh air into the whole palace, strangely warm considering that the air is getting colder and colder each passing day. That was thanks to the enchantments placed onto this place. Always keeping it warm.

"Now the House of Winds doesn't look so obnoxious don't you think?" Rhys hummed with an amused tone, watching each of my reactions to the palace. The fact he didn't need to even watch his steps and openly watch each of my reactions was speaking by itself.

I read that his father preferred to stay there, having better control over the Hewn City, even when his mother preferred Velaris. Which leads to the conclusion that even Rhys needed to stay there a great deal of time. 

"I still prefer the town house," I offered a sheepish grin and crunched my brows at one quite a bit overdone painting of the Night Court, displayed across the whole side of the south wall.

"That doesn't surprise me at all," Amren commented, jumping onto a large sofa that was in the middle of a huge living area, a large sofa that was one of four that were there, black leather, shiny and well kept. 

"How come? What if I would choose to love this place?" I sighed and crossed my arms around way too exposed skin on my chest, it was still something I was working on, letting my body to be seen. At least my back is covered somehow by that sheer fabric, so the scars there are not so much on the display. 

"Ah come on, considering where you grew up and your preference so far, its clearly obvious that you will not prefer this over the town house, honestly, I would be surprised if you ever will prefer something over it, since that place was your first real home, that's kind of difficult to top," she explained the logic behind her thoughts, always so damn honest. 

"Hmm, well yeah," I nodded and stepped from one leg to another, not sure how to react to that. And I was so damn uncomfortable in this dress and even when it was warm there, I was cold and felt so exposed. 

"Come here Darcy darling," Rhys cooed with gentle laughter and took me into his arms, wrapping his jacket around me. "Better?" He mused, kissing my hair. 

His ability to be in my head and feel me through the mating bond is most of the time very handy. It was scary at the beginning, having someone who sees what is happening in my head, knows what I feel and all of that. It took a while for me to get comfortable with it, with time it proved itself to be very handy and a great way for Rhys to make sure I was alright and had everything I needed. 

So I got used to it and now I can't imagine a single day without his presence in my head, knowing that if only a single thought of me being uncomfortable will reach him, he will do something about it. It spoils me, not gonna lie, but it's just so damn good, that I can't help myself and love it. Shameless sucker, that's what I'm for his attention and care. 

"Thank you," I sighed happily, finally covered in something that was covering and able to keep my body warmth close to me and as a bonus it smelled like him. 

"To the topping of the town house, we will see soon enough if that's possible or not," Rhys gave me his lazy grin and scooped me into his arms as he sat down into one of the sofas there, relaxing completely into the softness of the cushions.

"What do you mean?" Mor asked, crashing next to Cass on the sofa. 

"We were talking about a new home a little while back with Darcy darling," his violet eyes held that mischievous expression that gave away he surely did more than only remember when we talked about building our new home.

"Don't you say," Cass's own eyes light up with excitement, just as aAmren's eyes, who for sure already planned how grandiose it will be. 

"Yes, we are expecting first child and if Gods will have it, more will come after the first, you all will eventually find your mates and will want to build your own families, the town house is not large enough to accommodate us all when we would want to be together, so, I thought, maybe something bigger, but similar to the town house will be great next milestone for us all," I tried to explain why I thought about this all, it was true, the town house was not that large, yes, it was big, but not for us all when the times will comes. 

"That's very thoughtful of you Darcy," Az smiled at me with that rare smile, which reached his hazel eyes. It makes you feel victorious when you charm that smile on him. He seemed so controlled all the time, like he was afraid or ashamed of displaying his emotions, or he didn't know exactly how to do it. Maybe I should take it as my own agenda to make him smile like this more often, make him comfortable with expressing himself more openly.

"Of course it is, she is perfect," Rhys kissed my temple and turned to look at his family. "I had in mind the estate by Sidra, it used to belong to large trader family, when I placed the wards around Velaris back then, they were at business trip in Summer Court, but after Amarantha, they didn't returned back into Velaris, they bought estate in the Summer and after the fifty years it looks like theirs home turned to be in Summer," he explained as his fingers gently stroked my belly, forcing giddy smile on my lips, it was something that I couldn't help, each time he did that, it made my heart swell. 

He was just amazing, it always made me astonished how he was able to have everything under control. It looked so effortless, so easy, as breathing for him, but damn it must be so difficult. Being High Lord was not an easy task, it surely had its glamour and beauty, but the nice things were walking hand in hand with huge responsibilities and leading the whole court was surely nothing easy. 

So looking at this, how well he managed to direct this little thing, which was still only a dream and thought in my mind, he managed to make it come alive already. It showed the large difference between us, not in bad light necessarily. He was raised to be High Lord, his family directed his education and life into suiting his future position. Of course he will handle such things with ease. Me, on the other hand, I was new to this and had so much to learn about this all. He had five centuries to learn how to be that amazing High Lord he was and I'm sure it will not take me that long to learn it all, when I have him to lead me and teach me. Plus I'm not expected to know and do all he knows and does, that is a large benefit to my cards. 

Yet all I can think about is to never let him down. He trusted me so much he made me his High Lady and I'm not planning to be a passive figure, I want to honour his decision, I want to earn this position and I know that will be a long and difficult journey. One, I'm sure I can survive and succeed.

"That estate is large enough to accommodate us all three times over you know," Mor grinned widely, if I would have to guess, she was joining Amren in planning how grandiose she would make it. 

"Well, now it doesn't matter, since I already bought it from them, after we deal with this whole mess Hybern created, we will turn it into our new home," Rhys informed us all with the news, which I heard for the first time as well.

"You did what?" I turned in his arms, my mouth open from the surprise he just dropped on us. 

"Well when you mentioned it back then love," he placed his long finger under my chin and with a soft smile he closed my mouth. "I couldn't help myself, how could I when you looked so happy and excited about it?" He said it like it was an obvious thing to do and not the most sweetest and thoughtful thing. 

I couldn't formulate any coherent sentence to describe how deeply touched and grateful I was. He was just too perfect. This was such a beautiful gesture from him, what had I done to deserve someone like him?

"You sly fox, it can accommodate us all three times over huh?" I realised and looked at him with a greatly amused look. The conversation we had back in our kitchen popped into my head. We will have as many children as it takes to fill the new home up so it won't feel empty. Of course he knew how large the estate was, of course he played the knowledge to his benefit. 

"What can I say, it might have slipped from my mind back then," he didn't even try to look honest, his eyes shining with mischief and that gorgeous smile was disarming me completely. 

"Slipped from that amazing mind of yours?Is that even possible?" I wrapped my arms around his neck, a large smile found its way onto my lips once again as I locked our eyes together. 

"I can't help myself my love, when it comes to you, my mind is robbed of its wits," his eyes traced my face as his hands gently travelled around my body. 

"Smooth talker," I whispered, brushing my nose against his. 

"I never left alone, but then this cutie showed up and made me realise how damn single I'm," Cass huffed loudly, making us all laugh at his confession. 

"One would think that the general of High Lord's armies would not have troubles to find himself a female," I turned back to face them all, my voice light but not teasing, this theme can be very touchy for someone and I don't want to hurt him by a stupid mistake. 

"I don't have any trouble with finding myself a female, that's not the problem," he shook his head, not looking hurt at all. That was a good sign. 

"Then?" Amren encouraged him to continue, trying to understand his turmoil. To the surprise of many, this tiny female was greatly involved in others' lives. She loved to tease them all, challenge them, keep them on their toes, but it was only her who could tease and bully them. If anyone else tries to bully them instead of her, she turns into a mother bear, protecting her cubs fiercely. 

"In all the five centuries I was never interested in the mating bond, it seemed silly to me that Rhys was always wishing to meet his mate, imagining the future for them both and other stupid romantic shits. It never occurred to me that it would one day come to be something I would long for. But then Darcy shows up and you two are so fucking in love, it's annoying all the damn time, but fuck I find myself to think that it would be good to have the same what you two have," he poured his heart out to us, cheeky grin on his lips as he admitted to finally realise he long for mate just as much as the rest of us does. 

"As I know you brother, your mate would be in pain in ass as you are," Az proclaimed with such a certainty in his voice, that it made us all laugh all over again. It was true for sure. Mates are equals, if anything, he will get as much drama queen as he is if not more. 

"True," Cass nodded with his head, a dreamy look on his face. 

'Was wishing for your mate for all of these centuries?'

I hummed into the bond, foolishly feeling bad for letting him wait this long. It was not like I had any power over the fact when I will be born. It was not like I was there and was hiding away from him. 

'And I would be wishing for mate another five centuries if it means I will get you in the end. You are worth all the waiting.'

His voice was soft as he caressed my mind, his violet eyes holding such a gentle look, that it made my heart skip a beat. I leaned closer to him and kissed his neck, resting my head on his shoulder.

"You will see Cass, when you meet your mate, it won't matter if she is a pain in your ass as you are, she will become the perfect person in your eyes," Mor sighed dreamily, probably wishing to meet her own mate as well. 

This was a cruel joke from the Mother. Forcing us to wait for our mates for so long. In their cases it were a damn centuries! How can that be fair? Rhys was living a whole five centuries before I was even born, how can that be fair? It's cruel and unfair. 

Thinking about this all, maybe this whole mate concept is very misunderstood by us all. I would love to learn more about this all. What if the Mother is evaluating us all? What if she is watching over us, taking notes and coming up with a mate for each of us, that will complete us by the person we are? What if she was learning about Rhys this whole time, evaluating him, making him live through challenges and watched carefully how he directed through them all? Just so she can create a perfect mate for him? As a reward?

Well, that is surely one of the reasons nobody went deeper into this topic and this specific direction. It sounds so bad to be called a reward for the other. But then what sense does it make? Letting someone live all this time without a mate? 

'I want you to take me into our bedroom and fuck me good.'

I sighed into the bond, sending a strong wave of need and desire. Ever since I felt his power freely flow around us, I needed him badly and I'm not going to wait any longer. 

His eyes turned to me, now hunger very much present from my words. 

'Oh love, you have no idea how badly I want you.'

He purred back, a smirk forming on his sensual lips.

"If you will excuse us, we will take our leave. You all can feel free to stay as long as you wish, but be aware of upcoming risks you will encounter if you choose to remain there," Rhys stood up, with me in his hands and started to walk away. My cheeks light up at his shameless words, making it very clear why we were leaving. 

"We need to go over tomorrow and then the mortal queens!" Amren complained loudly, not sounding happy over us leaving at all. 

"Tomorrow," Rhys dismissed her with one word and winnowed us away. Probably not willing to listen to other complaints from his second. 

We landed in a large, airy bedroom that was designed into dark colours. The walls and floor were made from Moonstone and marble like the rest of this place, no windows as well, only long and light curtains, that let you see the sky and mountains surrounding us. 

Massive and sturdy bed was dominating the whole room, taking most of the space there. It was covered in black sheets and tons of pillows, high headboard and over the whole bed was flowing sheer, thin fabric, borrowing feelings of privacy from the rest of the room. 

I landed on the bed, my dress already laying on the floor, Rhys was never the one for wasting any time he could spend inside me. 

His hungry eyes were studying my body with such a deep intensity, that it was enough to send shivers down my spine. His hands were folded over his now exposed, broad chest.

"You have no idea how horny you made me today, watching you being like that did some things to me," he said, voice thick from desire and lust, more deeper than normally. 

I smiled slightly at him, placing my hands behind my head and purposefully spreading my knees slowly more apart while I bit my lips. I thought he might enjoy himself while watching me step into my role as High Lady. I was counting on it.

"Then take me my High Lord," I said with my own voice covered in the burning desire I was being consumed by. 

"Oh I will," he hummed, already climbing on top of me. "Soft or rough?" He whispered into my ear, biting it after.

"Rough," I whispered, containing the moan that was about to escape my lips.

Rhys didn't needed me to say it twice, with one swift move he pushed himself into my already drenched core, filling me up completely without leaving any moments to let me adjust, before he started to fuck me freely, not holding back at all.

Loud moan started to fly from me, pushed out of me by his rough and strong thrusts of his hips as he was burying himself impossibly deep inside me. His one hand held my throat with firm grip and the other supported the weight of his body on top of mine. 

Those hungry, dark purple eyes were glued on my own, taking on each reaction he fucked out of me with burning interest. 

My own hands found their way around his neck, pushing him closer to me, it was enough motion to make him crush his lips on mine with harsh and claiming kiss, that took my breath away without mercy. 

His dick deep inside me was hitting the right spot with each strong move of his hips and sending electric shocks through me, clouding my mind with pleasure as the bliss was flowing through each of my nerves. It was forcing me to loudly display how good he was making me feel. Moaning and cries of pleasure filled the room, accompanied by his low, predatory growls and grunts that were sending chills down my spine. 

I loved when he was this rough, not holding back, since it most of the time forced his power out, clouding the whole room in darkness full of sensual pleasure, that intensified the whole sweet ordeal my body was experiencing. His darkness was a mirror of what he felt in the moment and this kind of darkness was just really something. Like a drug that heightened all of my senses and brought me into another headspace, where all that mattered was him and his body melting into one with mine. 

As we reached our climaxes, the darkness filled with millions of stars that seemed to shine into the rhythm of my moans of his name, worshipping him for all the glorious pleasure he blessed me with. It was mesmerising to witness it, enchanting your soul into never leaving this darkness of his. And I was so fucking thankful that this male was my mate and this addictive darkness was only for me to witness, only for me to have.

Chapter Text

We were sitting by the breakfast table, which was filled with way too many dishes to be acceptable. Very quickly I realised that Hewn City was full of obscene displays of wealth and power, even the poor breakfast table was not spared.

"I'm saying, we should write to Spring and demand a visit," Mor said with her typical morning voice, full of pissed off attitude. She was cranky in the morning. 

"I agree, if the Curse Breaker's links to the human world are still active, then it will be the best place to have meeting with the human queens, it will be theirs territory, neutral place for both of us, since that family is connected to both of our worlds," Amren agreed, looking set on this idea. 

It was a solid idea, with great potential. If the queens would ever agree to meet, then having them come into human lands and be in the home of humans, that trusted us enough to let us use theirs home as a meeting point would surely raise our odds for them to agree.

"Tamlin is dick," Cass stated matter of factly, not caring if he was speaking about another High Lord or not. 

"He is an enormous piece of shit, but only through him we can contact the human girl," Az said over his cup of coffee, his voice the same as his brother's.

It speaks volumes when Az is openly insulting someone, for Cass it doesn't take a lot to make him diss someone, but for Azriel, that's saying all I need to know about that High Lord of Spring.

'I don't get it, if he is this bad, how could she fall so hard in love with him that she risked her own life for him?' 

It was confusing, how can someone who earned himself such a reputation allure human girl to fall so hard for him? 

'Humans are not known for their witts my love. Most of the time it's enough for fae to show basic effort and give them a few pretty smiles and they find themselves deeply in love with us.'

Rhys explained, stroking my belly with his fingers, looking deep in his mind. He was probably thinking about the whole ordeal with the second part of the book.

"We can try, see where we stand with them. I would love to have some private time to talk with that girl, to see if she would be keen to help us," I admitted, thinking about the conversation I had with Rhys back at Summer Court. We can push that girl in the right direction and she will help, but we will need her away from Tamlin for a little while. I'm sure he will have her wrapped around his finger and would not be happy about the request we want from them. 

"She might be more keen to talk with female, you look the least threatening of us all," Amren nodded, her silver eyes swirling with all the ideas and thoughts she was processing inside that great mind of hers.

It was true, between all of us three females there, I look the least threatening. Amren was maybe tiny, but nobody can miss the aura around her, predatory, dangerous, almost like a serpent. Her silver eyes surely didn't help into innocent looking appearance, since they looked like melted silver, constantly swirling, giving away that she was not fae.

Mor was a gorgeous female, but the way she was carrying herself was a clear display of power. Her body was lean, but muscular, giving away that she might be beautiful to look at, but she can be as lethal. She was known for her part in the war five centuries ago, she was a fearless warrior who held power in his pretty face, one look and you know she was the one to look out for.

Me on the other hand, without any self pity talk, I was nothing like the two of them. Without my wings, I looked nothing like a threat. I was not a trained warrior and I had no powers that would manifest on my appearance. I was pregnant as well, a very clear sign that I mean no harm, since fea body was greatly fragile during pregnancies. One look at me and you know that I personally mean no harm, it's my company to look out for,not me. 

It was a great plus into the inner circle to be honest, having someone who was not evoking fear by mere existence. Someone with whom others might feel comfortable around. Pleasant political figure, that means no harm herself, backed up by the most powerful High Lord in Prythian's history. It was a very good combination and I will be damned if I don't use this more soft, feminine aura of mine to warm up the human girl to us and make her work with us. 

I promised myself that I won't endanger myself and that promise is still standing, I will be in no danger, Rhys and others will be there with me, having my back. The other High Lord has no reasons to openly attack me and declare war between the courts. Especially when war with Hyber is at our thresholds. 

"I'm not sure if I want you alone with her, darling," Rhys said with a gentle voice, his hand spreading around my belly. 

"She is human girl Rhys, what can she do to me? I can easily overpower her with one hand if she tries anything, even when I'm pregnant," I reminded him of this simple fact. 

Even though I had no powers like him and the rest of them, I was still fae and Illyrian. We Illyrians have naturally evolved into stronger, more resilient creatures. Even without my wings, I can send her flying through the air with one kick and she wouldn't even see it coming. Or I can use my longer fangs and sharper teeth to bite her head off her fragile neck if she will somehow be able to pin me down. She was human after all, she wouldn't stand a chance against me even if she tried her best.

"Plus you put shields around her Rhys, nobody, not even Tamlin, would be able to come near her," Az said, taking bite from blueberry pastry, completely relaxed. He was a member of an overly protective squad of uncles and aunties, if anything would even slightly smell of danger, he would voice it out. It set another calming wave through my heart.

"I know this, but it still doesn't sit right with me to let my pregnant mate deal with Curse Breaker alone," he said, pushing me closer to his chest. My poor, overprotective Illyrian baby. 

It was no easy deal for him. The High Lords are naturally more keen to be overprotective. Just like Amren said back in our living room in townhouse. They have themselves large targets on their backs, gaining mate means great weakness and as well painting large targets on her own back as well. With all the natural enemies on their tail, they evolved to be wary when it comes to their mate's safety. Now adding that I'm with our child is another weight into that natural instinct of his. 

"You will be in my head all the time when I'm alone with her, Az can send his shadows to be there with us, if anything seems dangerous, you can come and save the day, does that sound better?" I tried to ease his instincts. I knew he would agree regardless, because this was the right thing to do, but I would be cursed if I didn't do my best to ease the burden on his heart. 

"You don't hesitate to protect yourself alright? Before we get there, even seconds can be critical. If anything, just act and think later, we can deal with the outcome later," his hand raised up to my cheek and stroked it softly, his eyes giving me an important look, showing he meant every word he said. 

"I swear," I nodded, smiling softly at him, he will be amazing father, I couldn't help and feel my heart swell, he was always so damn understanding and willing to let me have my own choice while he makes sure that no matter what I chose, it will be safe and sound for me. 

'You hear little baby? Your dad will be just an amazing father, don't you think?'

I whispered in my mind to the little life inside me, feeling all giddy at the thought of speaking with her already. It was instinctual, naturally my mind went to her inside my belly and spoke to her by its own will. Is the baby brain already showing up?

"Oh?" His eyes widened as surprised huff left his mouth, making us all look at him with a questioning look. It was not that surprising for me to agree with him, to be honest it would be shocking if I would disagree. 

"Cauldron boil me," he shook his head and raised me to sit on the table, his eyes glued on my stomach, shining with curiosity and admiration. 

"What is happening?" I demanded, now slightly alarmed by his actions. Is the baby alright? 

"I felt my power from her," his voice was charmed as he looked up at me, a foolish smile on his face, that was shining with happiness. "It pulsed through the air out of nowhere," his smile grew even larger, displaying how this news was pleasing to have. 

It was a relief, honestly, at least for me. Our daughter will be heir to the Night Court, it was crucial for her to inherit her father's powers. It was one of my greatest fears, that she will take from me in this aspect, take only on her Illyrian heritage and don't claim any powers. It sends tears into my eyes, this will keep her safe in the future, being the daughter of important parents will be no easy task and having the power to back her up will make sure she will be safe and sound, able to handle herself. 

"She must agree with me on you being an amazing father and wanted to display her agreement then," I mused, tears streaming freely down my cheeks as I thought of the little bean inside me already thinking her dad will be amazing, sending the pulse to show how much she agreed. 

"Oh Darcy darling," he cooed and took me into his arms, kissing my hair as he was holding me tightly. I could feel through the bond how happy and touched he was now, by both our daughter displaying her power for the first time and my words of him being an amazing father.

"I think I will shed a tear," Cass mumbled from somewhere from the table, making us both realise we completely forgot about the rest of them. 

"Don't ruin the moment for them you brute!" Mor hissed at him, throwing a piece of pastry on him, to which he only raised his hands, but I swear I saw a little bit of silver lining inside his eyes. He was touched for real.

"It's great news," Amren sipped on her glass full of blood, her lips curved into a serpentine like smile, she looked greatly pleased. 

"Thank Gods we have the two of you with us there to cushion the weight of the upcoming war with those sweet moments," Mor brushed her own cheeks, discarding any evidence of how touched she was by the emotional moment that happened, making us all laugh lightly.

She was right, it was something we should be thankful for, having something like my pregnancy was truly making this whole bitter ordeal more bearable, it eased our nerves, provided us with moments like this and gave us something to hope for. It was not like we didn't have a whole court to protect, but it all gains a whole new dimension when you throw your first child into the picture. This little princess gave us all the strength to keep our best game up and make sure she will grow up in the best world she could possibly have. 

Later that afternoon I was stolen away by the twins to get me ready for the main show we came here for. Rhys was needed down in the Hewn City, welcoming the guests and settling down any potential troubles that were bound to happen with a large event like this. 

I found it ridiculous, making such a big fuss over this, but it was necessary. It was tradition for every High Lord, who is freshly mated to introduce his mate to his court during celebrations of the bond, inviting other High Lords to come and meet her. Events like this reminded the High Lords that the others of them are just the same males as they are, it was serving its own political purposes. The connection between distant High Lords was awoken, they got the opportunity to visit the other court and absorb its working. 

Cerridwen chose to style my hair in a very complicated fashion as always when she got free hand to do so. Half of my hair was braided in tiny, delicate braids and intertwined in a complicated pattern on top of my head, where she placed my crown. The rest of my hair was curled into soft waves, falling freely on my back, melting together with pieces of silver swirls she pinned to my head and was now falling down my back as well. 

My make up was kept simple, as always, since in her beliefs it would be a crime to hide such a pretty face under make up. She just dusted my eyelids with shimmering silver powder that looked like stars were placed on my eyes and shined every time light landed on them. She curled my lashes and covered them in black paste, that makes them more prominent, soft blush and cherry red gloss on my lips and she called it a day. More and it would be an unforgivable crime against my natural beauty in her eyes. Gods bless her good heart. 

Nualla outdone with choosing the dress. It was a new piece I never saw before, probably one of Rhy's secretly placed gifts. 

The dress was made from black fabric, that was covered in jewels, that shined as a night sky when the light hit them, they looked like a night sky cut piece of itself and allowed the most skilled seamstress to create this masterpiece. They had long skirt with slit for me to move freely without any limitations, the skirt flowing behind me as I walked, making it look like the night sky was following each of my steps. 

It had no sleeves, but on the shoulders was pinned cape from the same material but sheerer, flowing freely down my hands and joining the skirt on the ground on my backs. 

Nualla placed silver bracelets around my upper arms that curled in delicate swirls down my hands to my wrists, adoring my hands to not let them naked. 

My feet were placed in silver heels that tied around my leg up to my knees. These kinds of heels were the most comfortable ones and I was thankful for the twins to choose these instead of the ones with overly high heels and that would make me cry in pain after just an hour inside them. 

The whole look took Nualla and Cerridwen good three hours and all the effort paid off, because I looked otherworldly. It was almost impossible to comprehend that the goddess-like female looking back at me from the mirror was really me. I looked happy and beautiful. Two things a few months back was never on my mind, completely unimportant in the sight of more pressing matters. But now, it was important to be both of those, because it was making my mate endlessly happy and that was my only goal. 

The burden of protecting the weaker ones was taken from my shoulders and Rhys with the boys promised to ensure that no other female in the camps would be clipped or mistreated. They promised to honour me in ensuring that the females will be let to choose if they want to train or not, if they want to remain housewives or become an active part of the Illyrian military. 

I was not naive or stupid, I know it will take so long and many efforts to make progress in Illyria, but I'm sure it will be accomplished. If it was the High Lord himself joined by his general and spymaster making sure that the change will come, then it will come, even if these three will need to move whole mountains to make it happen. 

As I danced into the living room, where I knew at least one member of our family was standing guard to ensure I was safe, I had large smiles on my lips, impatient to show off my looks when the twins made such a good work. 

"Fucking hell, you look dashing High Lady," Cass bend his back in proper bow, his eyes staying on me the whole time as he was taking in the sight in front of him. 

"The twins outdone themselves," I grinned widely, turning around to show him the whole look. 

"They have the perfect canvas to work on," Mor entered the living room, her eyes lighting up as she took me in. "You look so beautiful Darcy," she covered her mouth, her eyes lined with silver as she was taking in every detail of my look, looking so damn proud.

"Rhys will faint," Az stated from his place in the corner, where his shadows were hiding him till now. It made me believe it was him who was set on guard duty. "Your beauty is making the stars in the night sky ashamed of themselves, High Lady," he smiled with a pretty smile of his and bowed just like Cass did. His flattery sends blush onto my cheeks. Who would have thought he had that in him. 

"You all are way too kind," my cheeks hurt from all the smiling I did in these few minutes. 

One would think I would be a nervous wreck from the upcoming reception, but how can I be nervous with them all around me? What have I done to deserve this amazing family? 

"Oh gods," Rhys froze at the entrance into the living room, his eyes scanning every inch of my body with great intensity, deepening the already existing blush on my cheeks.

He himself was dressed in the finest black suit that existed in the whole Prythian, seams of the suit were made with silver thread, making us match perfectly, since they shined in complementary ways to my dress. 

His hair is the perfectly controlled mess of soft waves of midnight black on top and shorter on the sides. Framing nicely his handsome face with those stunning purple eyes that were stealing my souls every time they looked into mine. 

His power was flowing around him, giving him his own otherworldly appearance, crowning him into god of night, he didn't even need his own crown on his head when his powers were freely flowing around him, making the night itself surround him. 

He was the most handsome male that ever walked on this planet with complete certainty. Nobody could be more beautiful than him, it was impossible. It would go against all the laws of the universe for another being to be more handsome than my mate. 

He was beautiful, sinful, alluring, seductive and I think I stopped breathing when I laid my eyes on him. 

"You look like goddess Darcy darling," his voice was so soft as he finally woke up from his trance and crossed the space between us, his eyes still moving across my body to take in every single detail.

'You look like Goddess of the Night, my love.'

I beamed at him with another bright smile and leaned my head into his hand he placed on my cheek when he finally reached me, looking charmed to even think properly. 

He leaned down and kissed my lips gently and then returned to admiring my look for this evening. His hands made me turn around slowly, a loving smile dancing on his lips. 

'I'm torn my High Lady, I want to parade you around and show you to the whole Prythian, making them see that my mate is the most beautiful female in the whole Prythian. But I want to take you into our bedroom right at this moment and take you against the wall in those dress and make you moan my name in pleasure as I will enjoy my view of you looking like this crumbling down under my touch.'

He purred into our bond, his voice sounded like the voice of a lover, his words sent pretty all saying blush on my cheeks and waves of desire crashed on my body. 

"Alright, I know where this is going, but we don't have time for you two to disappear into your bedroom," Amren put a stop onto my plea for him to choose the second opinion and let the reception handle itself. "So you better think about something very nasty and push your plans on later since there is a whole throne room full of other High Lords and other important people waiting for the two of you." She reminded us with the practical tone of her voice, that was dedicated only for court dealings. 

I pouted, not happy with the outcome at all, I would greatly prefer the second option, way more than going there and be starved of that promised pleasure. 

'We will find blind spot to sneak away.'

Rhys promised me with a cheeky grin and winked, turning both of us back to face the rest of them, my pound disappeared thanks to his promise. It was then when I noticed how everyone was dressed. All of them looked dashing. Cass and Az both in their outfits from yesterday, honouring their positions in our court. 

Mor was in her trademark red dress, that was outright scandalous but made her look so beautiful and sinful. She was a stunning female, that kind which was often taken as muse to the most exquisite works of art. 

Amren was in her Night Court attire that she loved so much, leaving her grey pants and blouse to be canvas for the extravagant pieces of jewellery that would send every Lady into a spiral of jealousy. I will need to go one day and see her home, it will surely be full of boxes overflowing with the jewels she treasured like a firedrake. 

We all looked so damn beautiful, it was filling me with proudness and affection. It was heartwarming to see the ones I hold so close to my heart looking so happy and beautiful. Now I understand why Rhys is doing his best to make me feel happy and beautiful all the time, the feeling it gives you is something addictive. 

The throne room was full of high fae dressed in their best clothes, using a lot of fragrance that made my now overly sensitive nose into turmoil, males and females both using makeup to look outright perfect. It was a large charade to display your status, power and wealth. 

Near our throne was a table of honour, where the other High Lords were situated, away from the common folks, who often gawked at them with interest, especially ladies on the free High Lords that came without Lady by their side. 

"High Lord and High Lady of the Night Court," the servant by the door announced our arrival to the room loudly.

As we walked into the throne room, it was exactly the same, the members of our court as well the members of other courts that came as company with the High Lords bowed their heads towards us as we walked around them. 

Az and Cass flanked the two of us, behind them walked with their heads held high Mor and Amren, following me and Rhys, who had his hand around my waist and resting its palm on my belly. 

As Rhys sat down on the impressive throne and took me into his lap, the room fell onto their knees, displaying respect towards their rules. Except for the other High Lords, who stood up, but didn't bow. 

"Stand up," Rhys commanded the room after a while and the crowd returned into their mingling. 

We soon took our place on the head of the table, holding both of us polite looks and light smiles as we sat down. This time we will be sitting on two chairs, since etiquette was very loudly demanding that I sit on the actual chair instead of my mate's lap. 

"Welcome to the Night Court once again, thank you for accepting the invitation," Rhys said with a relaxed tone, raising his glass of wine into the air.

The move was followed by the other High Lords, who raised their own glasses as well. I noticed that two High Lords were missing, but it was not a surprise that Tamlin chose to not come. In the lights of his current standing it was almost understandable, even though his presence there could help him greatly in restoring his appearance. 

And with the reputation Beron had, it was no surprise as well that he chose to ditch the invitation and stay at home, pretending that he was way too good to attend events of the other High Lords.

"I would like to formally introduce you to my mate and the High Lady of the Night Court, Darcy," Rhys said with pride in his voice and placed hand on my shoulder, a large smile on his lips. 

"It's so good to see you again High Lady, it looks like you are dealing very well with the pregnancy," Tarquin smiled widely at me, happy to see me. It was both sided, it was refreshing to see his youthful spirit.

"And it's good to see you as well, High Lord. I'm going very well, thank you," I smiled back at him with a warm smile. 

We choose to don't put any act on me, why would we? It was clear that I was the softness that would cushion the rough edges our court has. It was to our advantage, having someone polite, welcoming, warm and gentle to smooth the roughness Rhys was needed to be to keep the court as well the other High Lords in check. 

"It's pleasure to finally meet you High Lady," male who could be only High Lord of the day court said with a pleased look on his handsome face. He was similarly built like Cass, broad and muscular, his skin was the most attractive shade of chocolate. His white attire was a beautiful contrast on his skin, which was adorned with gold jewellery. His eyes were made from gold itself, one couldn't describe them otherwise. Helion in his whole glory.

"As well it's to meet you High Lord, I heard a lot about your libraries, I hope one day I will be able to visit them," I offered him another one of my warm smiles, complimenting him effortlessly. 

With Rhys we talked about visiting the Day Court someday soon, before the pregnancy progressed and I wouldn't be able to leave the bed. I wanted to stack good books to be prepared to fight the boredom that will surely come once I will be locked on bed rest. He has great relationships with Helion, so it wouldn't be a difficult thing to do.

"That can be arranged without any problems my Lady, just write me the date you wish to visit and I will be expecting your arrival, your beauty will surely light up the day court," he smiled back, his golden eyes taking in my looks shamelessly. If Rhys was known for being flirt, Helion was right behind him. 

"It was surprising to hear Rhysand crowned his mate to be High Lady," Kallias said with a voice that didn't have any resentment in it. It was most likely the fact that his mate next to him looked very eagerly at my crown, probably already scheming how to force her mate into making her High Lady as well. 

Hopefully, Rhys and him settled the situation about younglings when he arrived and this evening will be spared of such a heavy theme, even though something like this is unavoidable when you have this many rules behind one table. 

"Darcy deserves nothing else than her title, her actions before becoming my mate didn't allow me to give her nothing less," Rhys smiled with his charming smile at the other High Lord, who turned his eyes on me with new interest. 

"And what she did that made you think that our ranks were in need of gender equality?" Thesan raised his eyebrows, but his face was nothing else but welcoming. I think the ones who didn't come were the ones who will cause troubles about my title, not the ones who came to celebrate our union.

It was to be expected that this theme would come up and prepare myself for it, but it didn't change the fact that it was still very much a raw wound in need of healing, hurting just the same as it did before. But this was not time to whine and complain, we need them to be united in the coming war and if it takes to share a few things that are hurtful, so be it. We can't have them arguing with us because they don't think I deserve being High Lady, as petty as it sounds.

"Darcy is Illyrian," all eyes fell behind my shoulders, sending painful sting into my heart as theirs eyes clouded with pity, "since her youth she fought against the traditions and helped other females to keep their ability to fly. She set up a new camp, whose location is kept secret, where she helped other females to run, giving them a chance to live life as a whole being with self worth. She reminded in Illyria and was sending others into their safe sanctuary while sacrificing her own freedom in the process," Rhys voice was softer, his hand was stroking my shoulder to offer me some comfort while he shared this painful story. 

"The freedom of dozens of other females cost Darcy her own wings and even then didn't stop her from helping other girls to keep theirs freedom," he informed them, caressing my mind to ease the pain from saying it out loud.

"It's simple to understand why I granted her this title, when she sacrificed everything she had and more to protect others without any responsibility towards them," he stroked my cheek and smiled gently and I returned him with the same smile. It was easier to handle this raw topic with him by my side, providing emotional support for me. 

"I see, that was very brave and selfless of you High Lady," Thesan nodded, his eyes softened after hearing of my past. 

"How old are you, my Lady?" Helion asked, his face coloured by admiration and respect. 

"Twenty six my Lord," I answered and took a sip of the juice that Tarquin sent into our court, smiling slightly at him as I looked at the glass and back at him, to which he just grinned and took a long sip of his own wine. 

"Such bravery in such a young age, admirable," Kallias held respect in his face and Viviane, his mate, looked like she would shed tears if it would be appropriate. 

"I did what I thought was the right thing to do, I can assure you that bravery was the last thing on my mind back then," I said, not wishing for them to think of me as some brave person, I would hate to let them down one day. 

"I don't know for our missing High Lords, but I can safely proclaim for the present ones, that your title is earned by your action, Rhysand was right to grant it upon you," Helion stated with a confident voice, raising his glass into the air. "To the High Lady." 

"To the High Lady," others raised their glasses as well without a single hesitation, cheering on my behalf, Rhys amongst them as well, proud and joyful smile on his handsome face. 

I felt proud of myself, it was a large achievement that happened today. For them to welcome me between them as a rightful High Lady in their eyes. It was one thing to be accepted as High Lady in my own court and it was a completely different thing being accepted by the other High Lords and their courts. 

And just as I felt the joy of my achievement I felt the pressure it brought upon my shoulders. I need to hold upon my title. Live upon the expectation and don't let them down. I know I can meet all the responsibilities and expectations my title holds and when it comes to be a lot, there will always be Rhys and my family to help me with the burden.

Chapter Text

"I will cry in joy!" I cheered as we landed in front of the town house, finally back home!

"Don't celebrate too soon Darcy, visit to the camps is in a few days," Amren patted my arm and walked right into the town house, followed by the rest of them. Not considering at all that maybe me and Rhys would love to have some time alone when we just came back home. But that would be a lot to ask from her, privacy was something that Amren found foreign when it came to someone else than hers, the others no better than her at all.

'Having the river estate already, we could get lost there and they wouldn't be able to find us.'

Rhys planted another seed of his grand plan to sway me into setting the moving into a new home into motion. I honestly suspect he is already doing more than just talking about the estate, it's just way too convincing for him to speak in this way out of nowhere. He surely has something planned and I can't wait to find out what it will be, because when it comes to Rhys and shadowing for something, it's always worth the wait.

'I think you are right.'

I admitted, laughing as loud clinking of glass echoed from the open doors of our home. So they chose to celebrate our homecoming already, unbelievable. 

Rhys wrapped his arms around me and took me into embrace, savouring the few calm moments before we will need to go inside and face the others and their idea of celebrating. 

As I hid my face into his warm chest, he hid his face into my hair and both of us shamelessly inhaled the other's scent. This was one of the peaks of the mating bond. 

Scent of your mate is really something, it will never occur to you that this will be even a thing, at least it didn't occur to me. But once the bond snaps into place, out of the blue, something alluring finds its way into your nose and travels into your heart, where it plants a seed of calmness. The scent of your mate is the best thing you can smell, it allows you to sense their mood just by it, his natural scent is always coloured by the change in his mood.

If he is calm, the scent is like lazy winds of midnight air, that caress your skin when you are stargazing. If he is happy, his citrusy bequest is more prominent, accompanied by hits of scent of sun kissed garden. When he is horny, the sandalwood part of his natural scent is way more prominent accompanied by cherry blossoms all covered in midnight hue, the combination is one of the tastiest ones. Love has its beautiful scent in Rhys, summer evening air and warmth, just inhaling this one can give me feelings of drug highs. When he is sad, the scent of forest after rain is almost clouding everything else. This scent is one I fear the most, because naturally having your mate sad is nothing you would love to experience.

Right now it was a mixture of calmness and love and I'm sure he could read the same from my own scent. Being in his arms, just existing in peace, it was so beautiful. His hand caressed my back slowly and he was placing a few kisses into my hair where his face was still hiding. 

Once we finally accepted that we would need to go and join them, we walked into the living room, where the fireplace was already lit up and around the sofas was spread our family with glasses of something, that was surely Rhys' personal collection of alcohol, freshly fetched from his cellar. 

"Finally, come join us!" Cass outright invited us to join them in our own home, in our own living room to drink our own alcohol. Something only Cass can do with such confidence.

"When you are so generously inviting us," Rhys drawled with clear amusement and crashed into his favourite armchair by the fireplace and took me on his lap, placing a kiss on my shoulder out of habit once I seated myself comfortably. 

"Ah, don't mention it brother!" Cass' eyes were already shining with the power of alcohol, it made me think how long we were standing outside our doors, just embracing and inhaling the presence of each other. 

"I will let you have that cousin, you got better at warding your alcohol cabinet, but those tricks are old news, this specific ward we managed to crack when we were in our two digit age," Mor wiggled with her glass full of red wine and old looking wine bottle was in front of her on table, next one peeking from side of her chair. Her words sent my mate into low laughter that vibrated in his chest. 

Thinking about it, they knew each other for so long. I mean, they all are over five hundred years old and they know each other from two digit age. That is impressive. The level of deep understanding must be really something. 

I noticed the way they communicate, most of the time only one look can speak for long sentences. They can tell so much from just a simple facial expression, one little crunch or twitch and the other knows what is happening in their head.

It's really something I’m looking forward to learning, being able to read them just as well as they all can. I never had someone close as they are to each other, not even back in camps. The girls I helped never stayed for long enough to form a bond, Veronica, she was probably the first and last person I called friend, but when she left to help build the sanctuary for other girls and progress with our plans, even she got lost from my reach.

“You know I will never make it way too difficult for you guys to steal my liquor, the wards are there just for a good measure,” Rhys waved them away and grabbed his own glass to pour himself whiskey, but I reached over and poured the liquor into his glass instead, smiling at him with a warm smile as I did so.

“I think we should write into Spring today, so the things set into motion, we don't have time to waste,” Amren broke the friendly poking and jumped right into the business. I would be honestly disappointed if she would do anything else. 

“Practical as always Amren,” Mor took a large sip from her glass and laid more comfortably into the cushions. 

“Someone needs to be,” she didn't even bother to shrug as she indirectly called them all impractical.

“I'm a very practical person Amren, did you forget about the time where I managed to fetch the keys to your amartmen from Sindra without even getting wet?” Mor stated and gave her a very important look.

“How can I ever forget? You mention it at every opportunity you get,” Amren rolled her eyes and opened the notebook she used for court dealings. If anyone was organised and had all things under perfect control, it was this little ancient one. 

“Let's not forget that the fact you didn't get wet was because you pushed me into Sindra to fish out those damn keys,” Cassian pointed with his glass at the blonde and gave her an offended look, something was telling me that he didn't forget her yet for her actions. 

“That doesn't matter to her argument. It was still a practical solution,” Amren dismissed Cass’ remark without even raising her eyes from the page she was now writing on and Mor hid her amused smirk behind the wine glass.

“Cass came back home soaked, half frozen and couldn't look at keys for a whole week,” Az leaned towards me and whispered this little gossip, making me laugh at the idea of Cassian, a whole ass general, being offended by something so small like keys. 

“Alright, let's stop the gossip club for a moment and focus on the matter on our hands,” Amren once again put hold on our conversations. “We need to write to Tamlin and start working on getting him to agree for his wife to let us work with her sisters. We don't know when the queens will write back and we better have this settled before they reply, so we don't have empty hands and prolong the debating period for longer than necessary,” she said and raised her head finally to look at us, her black hair in wavy bob brushing over her shoulder from that motion. 

“It would be better if we leave out any details from the letter. If he gets wind of what we plan, he would not bother and refuse straight away,” Rhys nodded and his hand that was wrapped around me was gently stroking my belly as he was speaking. “Let the letter sound vague, no specific details or any mentioning of his wife and her sisters. Just mention there, that we need to talk about important matters that touch even his court and his assistance is needed or something like that, you are better at this than me,” his voice was light and his shoulder relaxed as he was speaking. I liked it when he was calm, it let my own heart at ease. Honestly I thought he would find it little difficult to deal with the other High Lord, since he indirectly supported the fifty years of capture the other High Lords were in with his passivity and lack of actions.

But I should know better, if anyone can handle something with a calm and relaxed exterior, it's Rhys. No matter if he is inside in any way affected by the things that are needed to be done, he will just proceed with it and let the negative emotions that go with the theme behind. 

It's an admirable skill, one I would love to learn as well, since the title I hold will surely bring alongside with it a lot of potentially sensitive topics and themes, which I will be needed to handle and I don’t plan to look like a mess while doing so. I would much prefer to look so effortlessly great like Rhys. 

"Sounds good, I will write it and let you read over it, then you will send it, preferably today," Amren was writing quickly down her notes, giving one look to my mate as she set up an ultimatum for the letter to be sent. 

Rhys just nodded and let his head fall on my shoulder, where he let it rest. When I turned to look at his handsome face, his eyes were closed and I couldn't help the smile on my lips as I watched him this close. He was otherworldly, it will never stop astonishing me that he is mine. 

'Only yours.'

He mused into my mind, sounding greatly pleased with my mind process. 

'You do love to be inside my head.'

I raised my hand and started to play with his dark locks, brushing through them with my fingers, my eyes still taking in his content appearance.

'I certainly do, your head is heaven for a male like me. I love all the praises and compliments waiting for me at each corner of your mind. It's my favourite place to be.'

He placed a kiss on my exposed shoulder, a smile now tugging on his lips.

'I thought your favourite place to be was inside me?'

I innocently mused and needed to bite my lips to stop the laughter when his eyes snapped wide open at my words, a predatory grin appearing on his kissable lips. 

'When it comes to you Darcy Darling, each part of you is my favourite place, it looks like I can't choose just one, you are just too perfect.'

His words sent blush on my cheeks and he looked mightily pleased with himself with my reaction, because he let his eyes close once again and a very pleased smile now dancing on his lips. 

I let my own eyes close and my head rested on Rhys' head. It was nice to be back home, the familiarity of our own house, the scents, the warmth and atmospheres, everything holding the sense of belonging, sense of safety. 

Resting like this in our living room, hidden in my mate's arms, no threats or pressing matters to disturb us, our family members safely with us in the room, enjoying themselves over a glass or two. It was those moments that mattered the most, at least for me, the feelings belonging and happiness. 

"I think we should go for dinner into the city, we haven't visited Sevenda for a long time," Mor shared her idea, which sounded just amazing. 

"That's a good idea, we can celebrate," Rhys mused from our resting place, his words making me open my eyes and look at him, what is there to celebrate? Us coming back home? Thinking about it, that's a pretty good reason for celebration.

"And what will be celebrating Rhysie?" Cass sounded eager, he wouldn't pass any opportunity to enjoy good food and drinks. 

"This morning I got informed that the workers started on the River Estate," he informed us, opening his eyes that connected with mine own, mischievous glint shining in them. 

I knew he was planning something, but this idea never crossed my mind. He doesn't waste any time it looks like. 

"They do?" I asked, fighting with a wide smile from my face, but losing the fight miserably and soon I was grinning like a wildcat with excitement all over my face.

"Hmm," he raised his hand to my face and stroked my cheek with his slender finger, smiling gently. "Why wait? The estate is large and I'm sure this whole mess can settle before it's finished, if not, then the location is strategically located way better than this house," he explained, his levanter eyes still glued on me.

I nodded, leaning down to kiss him. The message from his words was clear. He hoped to have this whole mess dealt with as soon as possible. He hoped that it will be over before the estate is repaired and we will move inside. It was wishful thinking but damn hope was all we could have, this dream to hold upon. 

"Oh my! Why didn't you say anything sooner?! I need to start planning all the ideas and designs!" Mor exclaimed and when I raised my face from Rhys to look at her, she looked so excited about her new goal. 

"Are you aware that it's their home? Not yours?" Cassian raised his brows at her.

"Of course I'm! But who would I be if I didn't help them? And you need to agree that I have amazing taste," she sent a charming smile his way and then turned towards me and Rhys, looking expectantly at both of us.

"Why are you looking like that?" I asked, not sure what she wanted and my question made Rhys laugh lightly.

"She wants assurance that we will let her help us plan it," he explained, his handsome face turning to face his cousin. "It's up to Darcy, I don't care till you won't overstep the acceptable lines."

"I don't mind, it will be home to you all as well, I think you all have the right to have a say in it," I smiled at each of them.

The estate is large, it will be theirs home as well, that was the reason we even started to talk about moving away from the Town House. I wanted them to have a place with us, to have their own space in our home if they decide to spend some time with us and simply said, they chose to spend their time with us all the time. So it will be nice if they will be able to have their own space to stay instead of having to return half drunk into the bird nest and their other apartments. 

"I just love you," Mor squeaked and clapped happily with her hands. It was clear on her face that she was already planning all the ways she would like to decorate the new home. 

"It's impossible to not love her," Rhys grinned at her and then turned to me and gave me an adoring look.

'You spoil them all too much.'

His voice in my head was coloured by affection. 

'I can't help it, it's my nature, you should know the best, you are at the receiving end of my spoiling all the time.'

It was true, I tended to spoil everyone. Maybe it can be blamed on the fact that I want everyone around me to be happy. Or the way I was raised. Back in my old life, I never had the luxury of spoiling anyone and now that I have the opportunity to do so, I have no self control whatsoever. 

"You two get your fingers from our rooms, we will plan them ourselves, right Az?" Cassian went to immediately set up boundaries for the two females, who got a free pass to get involved into setting up the estate. 

"I would prefer at least to have a say in what my room will look like," Azriel nodded, a warm smile dancing on his face. Lately, he was more comfortable with letting his emotions be seen.

"Of course, I wanted to decorate it all in pink and white, but I'm sure I can settle on a compromise with your room, maybe levanter and baby pink? I see the main theme in pastel colours for your bedroom Az, what do you think Darcy?" Mor grinned widely at the shadowsinger, whose face almost immediately turned greatly offended by the ideas Mor presented for his room.

"I thought maybe more subtle colours. Sky blue and grass green maybe?" I half answered half giggled, very much aware of the colour scheme Az had in his room in the bird nest, simple and dark, preferably shades of black and grey, where he feels like home, but little teasing never hurt anyone. 

"And for Cassian's?" Amren held a serpent-like smile, her canine fangs showing. 

"I think Cass will feel the best in your preferred colour scheme Amren, gold and ruby red, preferably wall length mirrors over every wall so he can admire himself on every opportunity," at this point I was openly laughing, because it was impossible to hold back when Cass looked like he doesn't know if to agree or protest and the girls were now laughing loudly at the idea. 

"I think you get at least one of them completely right," Rhys said and I swear Cass was fighting his instincts to not jump at him and strangle his brother. 

"Don't you worry guys, all of you will decorate your own rooms by yourselves," I promised at last, still in a greatly uplifted spirit. 

"Now, you all should go and get prepared for the dinner, we will meet at the place," Rhys helped me to stand up and joined me right after, wrapping his arm back around my waist. 

"We just started with the bottles!" Cass exclaimed, looking from the open bottle to us and back. 

"You can take them with you," he waved with his free hand and that was the magic word that was needed, because Cassia and Mor's eyes lit up and both of them grabbed the bottles, sharing a look that promised they would go and finish them somewhere else. My bet is a bird nest.

'I kinda pity Az, he won't get any peace with these two drinking up there.'

I said to Rhys and watched the shadowsinger to measure the two of them with resignation in his hazel eyes. 

'He won't get any peace even there, believe me, he would prefer to be up there with them instead there.'

He assured me and when he turned his head to look at me, his face was full of dirty promises that made me weak in my knees. 

'Yes, you are right.'

I needed to bite my cheek to stop the excited grin from forming, his plans were as always perfect and up to my taste, better than sit there and watch them get drunk, way better. 

"See you at seven sharp," Amren packed her notebook and coat, setting the time for us to arrive. She gave me a curt nod with a small smile and left without any care for the alcohol that was being hoarded by the duo eagerly.

"You two come in acceptable state," Rhys instructed Mor and Cass, who both held in their arms the bottles which were moments ago hidden strategically around the places where they were sitting and with large grins left for the doors.

"Don't worry, I will keep an eye on them," Az promised, giving me another warm smile and followed after the two of them. 

It didn't even take that much of any effort and they all were gone, leaving the two of us finally alone. It was a nice change, as much as I love the lovely sounds of having our family there with us, I also love the comfortable silence when I'm alone with my mate. 

It didn't take more than a few seconds before the doors closed behind them and he crashed his lips on mine, stealing my breath away with the force he was kissing me. 

My hands immediately went up to his neck and hair, keeping him close to me. It was so damn long since we were able to enjoy ourselves in the comfort of our own home and I planned to take full advantage of the hours we had before the dinner would take place. 

Soon I found myself laying on my back on a sofa with Rhys towering on top of me, balancing his weight on one hand and the other one sneaking under the skirt of my dress, caressing my thigh, brushing and squeezing the skin there. 

The sweet scent of arousal filled the air and I moaned at the burning sensation that started to run across my body, feeding the flame of my desire for him with mighty force. 

"I want to have you in my mouth," I whispered into the kiss that was claiming my soul.

He disconnected our lips and looked down at me, smug smirk on his lips as he watched me breathe heavily with his eyes now clouded with hue of lust and desire. 

"Do you?" He squeezed my ass under the dress, earning himself eager nods from me. 

He helped me to stand and he himself very comfortably positioned on the sofa in front of me, placing his hands behind his head, leaving me to do whatever I wanted. I dropped to my knees in front of him and held his intense gaze as I placed my arms on his strong thighs and stroked them up and down a few times, before I let my hands brush across his covered manhood and up to the belt, opening it up.

"Don't let yourselves be interrupted, pretend like I'm not here, I just forgot this little one there," out of nowhere Cassian's damn voice echoed through the room and I froze in my motion. "There it is, I'm out, keep up, bye!" Glass clicked in the air and his steps began to move again and with that, he was gone, sooner before any of us could react or even answer. 

I looked back at Rhys, my cheeks now flushed crimson pink at the realisation in what position he saw us, but he looked completely unfazed by it, if anything he was amused. 

I decided to let it be a problem of the future and went back to my task, now pretty sure nobody will interrupt us again. I opened his belt and pats, pushing them down as I held his gaze still, licking my lips at the idea that he will soon be in my mouth. 

Once his pants were down, I caressed his now exposed thighs again, shuffling closer to him on my knees. With gentle hands, I took his dick into both of my hands and stroked him up and down. Admiring the view in front of me, I got my hunger on extreme levels and without wasting any seconds I bent down and licked his cock from the base to the tip. 

I got back a satisfied growl from him, that sent thrilling chills down my spine right into my core, that started to get soaked just by the fact I was able to have him all to myself. My tongue circled around the tip and licked there, before I took him inside my mouth, closing my lips around him and pushing as deep as I could manage while adoring the rest of him with my hands. 

"Oh fuck," he growled and threw his head back, his dick twitching from the excitement at my touches. 

I took his reaction as motivation and went right to my work. My head was moving up and down as I sucked on his cock and with each rise of my head I swirled my tongue around him, earning grunts and growls from him as praises. 

One of my hands moved to his balls and I started to gently knead and stroke them as I still worked on his dick with my lips and tongue. This little motion made him finally moan my name and I felt a hot pulse in my core at the way my name rolled so sinfully from his lips, that it was now parted. 

Soon enough his patience ran thin and his hand sneaked into my hair, where he wrapped them firmly around his fingers and as he connected our eyes, he started to dictate the pace of how he was burying himself inside my mouth. 

Small tears started to roll from my eyes when he was hitting the far back of my throat and breathing began to be an almost impossible task to do as my saliva found its place almost everywhere. 

"You look so fucking beautiful with my cock inside your pretty mouth," he gritted through his teeth and I moaned at his words and opened my mouth even wider to gain him better access for him to fuck my mouth all he wanted. 

He took the liberty of fucking my mouth as he wished after I provided him the access. His length was disappearing so deep, that I felt him deep inside my throat. I could feel my wetness travelling across my inner thighs from how much I enjoyed this and if it would be possible I would moan at the sight of him. 

He was watching intensely, his eyes now a much darker shade of purple, full of hunger. His mouth was parted, taking shallow breaths as his hips were switching from faster pace to slower, leaving me to take gasps of air there and there.

He came with a loud groan and I swallowed each drop of his load, licking him clean with those always watching eyes on me, admiration in them as he took in each of my greedy strokes of my tongue to not waste even the slightest drop. 

"My turn," he grinned with sultry satisfaction all over his face and he bent down and took me into his arms, placing me on the sofa instead of him.

One elegant wave of his hand and my dress was gone, leaving me naked on the sofa while he opened my legs wide apart, his eyes shining with satisfaction when he took in the mess I was for him.

"Oh love, you are soaked," he purred, admiring my core. 

I cried out when his fingers brushed over my pussy with a feather-like touch, titling his head. 

"Please Rhys," I pleaded, my voice cracking over the need for being finally touched. 

He raised his eyes to give me the dirtiest of smiles and brushed his fingers over my folds and that smile only grew in intensity when he spread the pooling wetness and inhaled deeply, groaning deeply.

"That scent of yours, love," his fingers caressed over my entrance and up to my bundle of joy, but never giving the right touch, always changing direction, building the anticipation inside me to impossible highs. 

Loud moan left my swollen lips when he finally pushed his finger inside me, his eyes holding mine locked in place as I felt myself clench around his finger and rolled my eyes when he added a second one and the sound of wetness came as an answer to his movements inside me. 

I was whirling and shaking under the pressure of building pleasure just from his fingers moving inside me and swear I saw all what was holly to me when he take his fingers out of me, spread me legs even wider apart and dive between my thighs, licking my pussy with long, eager swipe of his tongue and growled at the taste of my arousal.

Loud moans and cries of pleasure filled our living room when he unleashed himself on me and devoured me with the hunger of a starving male. I let my hands travel into his hair and held him down there while I had my head limp behind me, resting on the sofa, my fight to keep my eyes open was long lost. 

It didn’t take him long to send me over the edge and made me scream his name as I started to see stars on my eyelids and my whole body was being taken over by a supernova eruption, burning each of my nerves with the blissful force of pleasure. 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

Rhys decided that we will take a walk to the restaurant where others were already waiting for us. It was just lightly after seven so we were not that late. After our little dirty activities we lost track of time and enjoyed ourselves in a long and warm bath, taking a nap after it. Lately it was easy for me to become exhausted even from the smallest of exercises. 

I was being assured that it’s no big deal when we will arrive later after I started to freak out about being late when we woke up. He stated with all flirtatious laughter that it was his style to be fashionable late. 

The twins showed up and even though I was being assured even by them that High Lady can never be late, that others only arrive early, I still ushered them to work quickly and don’t bother with unnecessary details on my look. Rhys enjoyed the show from the comfort of our bed, where he lay already dressed and grinned from ear to ear at the scene in front of him. 

I ended up dressed in a beautiful dress made from warmer, silver material with a long skirt and half long sleeves, perfect for the more chilled weather that now surrounded Velaris. They put on my black coat that was embroidered with phases of the moon on my shoulder blades and stars were pouring down all the way to the hem of the cloak. It was a piece of art. Even the hem of the hood was embroidered with swirling patterns, accompanied by little stars there and the same pattern was used on the hems of sleeves of the cloak. 

Cerridwen curled my hair into soft waves and let them fall freely, not that she didn’t had in mind to braid them into something complicated as always, but once I noticed what she started to do I put quickly stop on it, much to loud amusement of my mate and she resigned at any protests and proceeded only with curling them. 

Nualla dusted my eyelids with silver dust, covered my lashes in black paste and patted cherry gloss on my lips and with that was finished my makeup, the twins were never fans of anything heavy and I was endlessly thankful for that. 

I was endlessly thankful for that gorgeous cloak keeping me warm as we were crossing the roads of Velaris. I was positively sure that soon the first snow would fall, because the clouds looked heavy and temperature started to only drop and drop. 

Residents of the city were greeting us with bright and wide smiles, some bowed their heads and kids eagerly waved when they saw us passing by. It was something that I found myself to cherish even more deeply after the visit to Hewn City, where everyone is bitter and pretentious. 

As we finally reached the restaurant that was only few steps away from us, Rhys stopped us on the bridge, that held look at the Rainbow and positioned me between the railing and his body, resting his head on top of mine and both of us looked at the beautiful mixture of the colours that mixed with the water of Sindra.

“Did I ever tell you, that this exact place was my sister’s favourite place in this city?” He whispered, not daring to speak any louder in fear to disturb the magic of the picture in front of us that surrounded us. 

“I wish I could have met her,” I confessed, placing one hand over my belly, joining his hand there, where her niece was growing. It’s so unfair she can’t meet her, witness Rhys becoming father and be proud of him as she would watch him become such a great High Lord over their court. 

“She would have loved you. You two would become friends very quickly, she had gold heart just like you do, always shining with her same bright light of hope you shine with, believing that world can become better place with strong enough determination,” his voice was clouded with nostalgia and softened by the love he felt for his sister, I turned to look at him and saw a light smile on his face.

“Maybe, very far away from now, when we both will be old and grey, lived our lives fully and honoured memories of the ones we lost, we will meet her and I will befriend her and both of us will gang against you, tease the hell out of you,” I smiled warmly at him and caressed his cheek. 

“I’m not sure if I’m looking forward to this particular aspect of our reunion with her,” his face lit up with a mischievous smile and he leaned down, kissing my lips with a soft kiss. “I love you so fucking much, I don’t know how I deserve someone like you but I’m so damn selfish to look into where the Mother slipped and gifted me with actual treasure of hers,” his voice was soft as his eyes traveled across my face and the most beautiful smile appeared on his face. 

“I think she slipped when she gifted me her greatest achievement of her children as my mate, but I won’t alert her, because you are the best thing that ever happened to me and I would never allow to be separated from you, not even by the Mother herself,” I whispered and blinked emotional tears away, laughing lightly with wet laughter, this pregnancy was lately showering me with intense mixture of opposite feelings.

He lifted my face up to look at him and captured my lips in another sweet and gentle kiss, stroking my cheek with the hand he used to lift my head up, the other on my waist, keeping me close to his warm body. 

Rhys leaned back and we smiled at each other like fools who are drowning in deep, endless waters of love, leaving the pull of that alluring waters to swipe us without any fight. I started to laugh loudly when a piece of fry landed on Rhys’ head and when I looked up, I noticed that on the balcony were sitting our family who were now grinning widely and erupted into laughter when Rhys lifted his hand and picked the fry from his hair, looking completely stunned.

“Would you look at the audacity?” He said with disbelief in his voice, looking from the fry used as a weapon to me and back, shaking his head slightly.

“I think we should go or something worse will start to pour from the sky than fries,” I giggled and took the violated fry from his hand and started to walk from the bridge. 

Rhys quickly woke up from the shock and wrapped his hand back around me and led both of us to the restaurant.

We were greeted by cheerful Sevenda who waved at us with bright smile and Rhys lowered the shield around me for a moment so she can kiss my cheeks, before he raised it back into its original shape and let her kiss his own cheeks in greeting, before she ushered us upstairs and promised to bring our meals to us. That was her thing, you never have to pick your own mean, she chose one for you and let me tell you, it's always a perfect hit into bull eyes on the target of your taste buds. 

“Took you long enough, I’m starving!” Cassian greeted us with a bright smile even though he was complaining, but we all know it is half meant.

“Don’t throw food on my mate,” I threw the fry on his own head, sitting down on the chair now widely grinning Rhys pushed off for me, my action sending waves of laughter across our table. 

“What was I supposed to do when you wouldn’t move?” He raised his eyebrows at me and picked another fry and placed it into his mouth, so Sevenda took pity on him and brought him at least a snack to munch on. 

“Let them enjoy their little moment?” Mor offered a solution, but was greatly amused herself. 

“Or mind your business and wait?” Az gave his brother a pointed look as he raised a bottle of juice that was on the table and poured me a glass, earning himself a bright smile as a thank you. 

“That would be way too much to ask from him I suppose,” Amren looked Cass up and down, pushing his button down as always. 

“How did you enjoy yourself today? How was your drinking?” I tried to save the upcoming disaster, turning the conversation away from Cassian and his busybody tendencies. 

At my words Az groaned and I turned to look at him, raising my eyebrows at his reaction. 

“These two idiots decided to bake a damn bread while they were so drunk, that they saw the ingredients three times inside one,” he started to speak, his voice full of despair over the ordeal he was forced to endure and gave a nasty look to the two of them. “The House was dropping one bread after another in an attempt to stop them. There is at least hundred of different takes on bread, including the last two attempts of the house to stop them, breads that looks like the two of them and one burden coal instead of bread, that is the reason why one whole stair smell like burned bread,” he gave me look of pain and I fought my amusement at the image of what happened in the bird nest and patted his arm, offering at least a little bit of support. 

“You should get drunk as well and join them,” Amren looked openly amused and looked with raised eyebrows at Cassian and Mor, who were grinning widely from ear to ear, not looking sorry even in slightest. 

“I don’t usually drink in the daylight,” he reminded her and took a long sip of his glass that had dark liquor inside. 

“You meant to tell me that the two of you almost burned down the House of Winds?” Rhys laughed loudly at them.

“It’s not like the two of you were any better,” Cassian now held a wide smile on his lips and wiggled with his eyebrows. “The moment the doors shut behind us-“ he started to speak with a very much satisfied smirk, but was very quickly interrupted by Rhys.

“Don’t even go there Cassian, be happy I didn’t misted you on the spot for that,” he gave him a very unpleasant look and I blushed at the reminder of him walking on us when I was on my knees in front of Rhys.

“Don’t be dramatic,” Cass waved with his hand and took another fry from his plate, but it turned into a cloud of black, sparkling dust. He took another one, but it had the same fate and every another fry he took ended like a puff of sparkling dust. “Come on! It’s not like I knew what I was walking on!” He whined and tried to grab another one, but even that one was misted without any mercy, making us all laugh at his desperate expression. 

“You could at least save that remark to yourself,” I mumbled, sipping on my juice, still blushing, damn the hormones that went loose. 

“It wouldn’t be Cassian without a witty remark,” Amren gave him a very nasty look and then took out another notebook, one I didn’t saw till now. 

“What is this one for?” I asked her, faster than Cass could bite back at her. 

“Oh, you will like this one,” Amren grinned widely as she opened it and turned the notebook for us all to see. “I created planner for the nursery, there you will see all the plans and ideas in one place, I note there ideas which I find good and write down where is the best place to get the things that will be needed, it’s handy little thing,” she explained, pointing out neatly written notes and little sketches of different takes on the room. It was perfect and I never knew Amren can draw, this female is full of surprises I swear. 

“Wow Amren, this is very thoughtful,” I smiled at her brightly and even others were stunned by the unexpected surprise. 

“I can’t stand the thought of letting planning of the nursery go wild and uncontrollable, so this is the best way to prevent it and reach the best results. If any of you will have any idea, suggestion or remark dealing with the planning of nursery, you come to Darcy or to me and it will be written into this planner if it will be agreed on,” Amren matter of factly added, closing the planner and handing it to me. 

“I have so many ideas! I have a whole sketchbook full of little outfits that will be made by my favourite seamstress, we already agreed on the fabrics! So naturally, there will be a need for a large walk-in closet,” Mor immediately started to pour her ideas for the nursery and my brows shot up to the sky as she proceeded with her little speech.

“Mor, don’t you think that's a little over the top?” I gently tried to reason with her, because placing a walk-in closet into a room for a baby is a little too much, even for her standards.

“No it's not, write it down on the new page please,” Amren handed me pen and my mouth fell open, Mor happily took the pen from her and placed it in front of me on the table, opening the notebook for me and tapping with her finger on the empty page for me to write. 

“Right! It will be better than having the closet in the room, this way it will be built into the wall and leave more space for the room to be airy,” Mor was nor in her passion and turned to Amren, who looked nowhere better than Mor and when she noticed my frozen state, she just took the planner and started to write the ideas down herself. 

‘The final word is yours Darcy darling, if you don’t like that idea it won’t happen.’

Rhys stroked my hair, waking me up from my shocked state and when I turned to face him, he looked way too amused as he watched this mess to unfold. 

‘I wanted a small room that would be cosy and preferably connected to our bedroom, but I think even you wouldn’t have the power to stop these two in their plans.’

I smiled sheepishly at him and he seized the two of them once again before turning his gaze back on me and that amusement fell from his face when he realised that even the two of us are a small force to stop them from forcing this upon us. 

The best we can hope for is that we will be able to somehow moderate their plans and keep the damage to minimum. 

“You two put that upon yourself when you gave them free rein,” Az leaned to the two of us and reminded us of the large mistake my stupidly good heart made. 

When the food finally came, we all dived into the delicious meals Sevenda delivered herself and had full mouths to even try and keep up any conversation. It was impossible to talk over the meals from Sevenda, she was a food Goddess incarcerated, there is no other explanation. 

The evening went in a light mood and pleasant talks over a wide range of topics. Cass was talking about how much he is excited to start training priestesses that came up with the idea of self defence classes and Cassian with Azriel took it upon themselves to teach them personally. Mor and Amren were deep in discussion about planning the nursery and sharing wild takes on potential designs for the whole estate. 

Me and Rhys just joined that or that conversation, sharing our own ideas and thoughts, but mostly stayed silent and enjoyed the family time, taking it all in and watching with fond smiles how lively they started to discuss ideas about Mor designing their room and both of the guys very loudly protested on that. 

These kinds of moments make one realise how much we already have, how much we should be grateful for the loving family that pulsed with life and happiness over little arguments over silly things that in the end didn’t even matter at all.

Chapter Text

The afternoon air in Velaris was filled with the scent of late autumn, slightly chilled as the sun's power was slowly decreasing and it did not have enough strength to warm the air around us completely.

But that didn't stop the two of us from enjoying this last somehow warm afternoons in the garden of the Town House. Rhys proposed the idea of afternoon tea outside and it sounded so lovely that I couldn't resist and grab a plate of this morning baked cookies and march right into the garden. He followed after me with a loud laughter and tea service in his hands. 

"You know, I was thinking about the layout of the estate and I think we should make the third floor strictly our private one," Rhys said over his cuppa filled with black tea with milk.

A wide smile spread across my face. "Hmm, to set boundaries right from the start?" 

"Yes, if we don't do it right from the start, we won't be able to do it later, believe me I tried and failed miserably," he nodded and reached for a chocolate cookie. We baked them with the twins this morning and they turned out to be addictively delicious. 

"I think it will be only fair, we deserve some privacy after all," thinking about all the times when we were robbed of our privacy, it was way too often to be ignored.

The River Estate is grandiose, something you imagine when someone mentions the home of the High Lord of the Night Court. It has three floors, each large and spacious. It has large gardens which will be perfect for our little miracle to spend all the youngling energy there. 

"We can make the first floor a common one. Kitchen, living room, dining room and maybe even meeting room? Second floor can be turned into guest rooms and their own rooms?" I shared my ideas of how we can space out the layout. My eyes were taking in the view in front of me. 

He was dressed in black pants and a simple black shirt, no suit this afternoon. This more relaxed clothes was such a contrast against his normally casual suits that he wore all the time. It made him look relaxed, more homely. 

 His hair was getting a little longer, wavy locks falling into his eyes. Soon it will be time to cut them again. Warm giddiness spilled into my heart at the thought. Ever since I came into his life, he never visited any hairdressers. Back in camps it was often my chore to  cut hair for others and I would be damned if my own mate would be visiting someone else for the haircuts when he has me to do it. 

We will go into the bathroom, he will charm himself a chair and take his shirt off. I will take scissors out from the upper drawer and place them into his waiting hand, then brush his hair, play with them for a little while to enjoy their longer state for a little while before they will be cut shorter. It was always so endangering when he let me braid his hair into little braids that have pieces of hair sticking out of them into all sides. 

Then I will cut them for him, while he has his pretty eyes glued on my every movement, shortening them into more suitable length. Well after the haircut, a nice, long bath always awaits us, where most of the time we tangle our bodies together.

"Yes, I like the idea. We can get someone to help us unify the ideas, I will ask around for designer who have experience with larger estates," his violet eyes were full of warmth and affection, a fond smile danced on his lips. 

My back hit the chair when my body leaned back as I took in the nice atmosphere around us. It's just so damn good. The calmness, fondness, familiarity, sense of belonging. It's like these little moments were my reward for all the years in camps, all the pain and suffering was compensated for. 

I heard him moving, but my eyes remained closed, still absorbing the feeling surrounding us.

"May I have a dance, my love?" He said close to me and when I opened my eyes, he bent slightly and offered me his hand with a charming smile dancing on his lips. 

"With utter pleasure," my hand found its place in his large hand and he helped me to my feet. 

We stopped in the middle of our garden and he wrapped his arm around my waist, another still holding mine raised into the air and when I placed my free hand on his broad shoulder, soft and slow music started to play in my mind. Large smile found its way on my face. He can't leave anything to lack. No. Even something so trivial as dancing in our gardens needs to be perfect, not missing an invisible orchestra playing just for the two of us.

We swayed slowly together into the flow of music that played inside our mind. The autumn breeze picked on my skirt and hair, making it sway on their own account, joining us in the dance. 

It was magical. Something so wonderfully perfect. Rhys moved our connected hands to kiss mine and then let them rest on his chest as we slowly danced, breathing in the closeness of our bodies.

"Do I tell you enough that I love you?" Rhys whispered into my hair and placed a kiss there. 

"You do greet me in the morning with that and send me into my sleep with that as well, but I think you can still use it more often, it's my favourite sentence from you," came as a reply, my head bending back to look up into his captivating eyes. 

"Don't you think it will get overused if I will shower you in it at every opportunity I get?" He chuckled, his eyes danced across my face, taking in every little nuance and expression I made. 

"My love, you shower me in praises like there will be no tomorrow and it never gets any less special when you call me beautiful, I think it will be completely alright," I grinned at him, motion that he mirrored.

"I love you," he mused, raising our connected hands up to his lips again and kissed my hand.

"I love you," I whispered back and giggled like a fool when he turned me around into swirls. 

"When I was younger, all I could dream about were moments like these. The time when I will find my mate and settle down. I dreamed about having a family with my mate and spending every single second of my time with her, making her the happiest female under the night sky," his voice was full of nostalgia as he shared this with me, his hand on my lower back brushing gently my skin there. "But even the best of my dreams never came close to how good it feels. My dreams never touched the surface of how happy I will be in those dreamy moments." My heart, even if it should be impossible, is filled with even more love for this male. 

"This all seems like a dream to me still. I never believed I would meet my mate or that I would ever be lucky enough to be blessed by the Mother and have one. I always believed that it's a privilege for the heroes and brave warriors, who deserved the mating bond for their deeds," I confessed and sheepishly smiled up at him. "It never occurred to me that I might ever belong to the lot of those I thought worthy of the bond. Not before I met you and you gathered a bunch of High Lords, who started to praise me like I was a brave hero. I'm so thankful for each second I get to spend with you Rhys," my voice wavered under the weight of emotions that coloured my words.

Rhys opened his mouth to reply, when two large shadows appeared over us and soon were followed by thuds as Cassian and Az landed in our gardens, interpreting the moments of clarity we just had. 

"What is it?" Rhys kept us swaying in slow motion, but turned his head to his brothers, who looked greatly apologetic for interrupting us as well greatly troubled.

"Summer Court was invaded by Hybern, they are calling for aid," Azriel informed us and just now I noticed that the two of them were dressed in their armour and weapons were all over their bodies. 

"Oh my!" I exclaimed, horror settling into my heart at the information. 

"Amren and Mor are getting ready, they will be there in a few minutes," Cassian said, moving across the garden, not able to stay in one place under the adrenaline that surely poured through his body for the upcoming battle. 

"You Cass and Amren will jump right into the battle and join theirs forces, me, Mor and Azriel will winnow as many fighters we can and will join you there," Rhys turned into High Lord immediately and stopped our relaxed moves, leading me to table where our tea with cookies still were laying like nothing happened. 

"You stay there love, the twins will be there and if any sense of danger will arise, they will take you into safety," he cupped my face into his hands and brushed my cheeks as he was talking and I nodded to his instructions. 

"Please be careful," my hand raised to his own on my cheeks and squeezed, worrying settling down on me and it won't leave till they all will be back home, unharmed. "All of you," I turned my eyes to the rest of them, noticing that Mor and Amren are both there already. 

"We will be alright, you need to promise me that you will not stress yourself," Rhys smiled softly at me and then leaned to kiss me when I nodded once again, even if all of us knew that I will indeed stress myself and worry about theirs safety the moment they will leave. 

Rhys stood up and with one nonchalant wave of his hand his clothes changed into full body armour, weapons and all, ready for the battle. It broke my heart to see him dressed like this, knowing he will soon face danger of fighting. 

"Please be careful and come back home to me," I gave them all a pleading look and without hesitation my arms wrapped around each of them in a hug, wishing them all good luck. 

Rhys modified the shields around me, allowing into my close proximity the ones I wish to have, not the space across my belly, that was not topic to discuss and he never lowered the shields there, but if I leaned forward it was possible to hug them one by one. 

"I love you," I almost choked out and wrapped my arms around Rhys, kissing him goodbye. 

With a heavy heart I watched them all winnow away and once the air settled and even the slightest hint of jasmine left the air, tears started to fall down. 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

Somehow the twins got me into our living room, where I was sitting with knees close to my chest and prayed to all Gods who were willing to listen for the safety of my family, who were at this very moment fighting, risking their lives.

It was the worst feeling, not knowing if they were alright. Rhys muted the bond between us, shielding me from the horrors of battle, but as well stealing away the only thing that could assure me they all were alright. 

Naturally I knew that Rhys lived, Gods forbid if something happened to him, I would feel it through the bond even if he muted it or not. That was the only thread I cling to in these moments of despair. 

It was impossible to know if the rest of my family were alright. What if something happened to them and there is nobody to help them? What if Hybern captured one of them? What if they are hurting them now? 

My imagination was running wild and it was not doing me any good. 

In those moments I wished that I trained, that I was a fighter and was able to be there with them, keeping them all safe from any harm. 

But even if I was a trained fighter, I would be still sitting there at this very moment since inside my belly was growing little life, our little miracle. 

I just hope that she will be able to meet her father. To grow up with him being around and I wouldn’t need to tell her stories about him leaving her because he was protecting the Prythian. 

Gods I need to think positively! This way I will send bad omens to them. 

“Our High Lord and others will be alright Lady Darcy,” Nualla placed calming tea in front of me, offering me an assuring smile. 

Cerridwen was standing by the doors into the kitchen, keeping eyes on me. 

Both of the twins looked so calm. How did they do it? In a situation like this. But then, this is probably not the first time they are in this kind of situation. I can’t be sure how long the twins live with the Inner Circle, but it’s probably a long time. They witnessed them departing for far worse battles and safely returning back from them. 

“Thank you Nu,” I offered her a weak smile, not able to charm anything similar to my regular warm smiles and took the tea into my hands. 

“You need to not stress. It’s not healthy for the baby,” Cerridwen said from her place by the door and my heart clenched even more. 

She was right. If I stress this much, the little bean can surely feel it and that’s the last thing I wish. My free hand stroked my belly and I closed my eyes, taking a few deep breaths to calm my racing heart and mind. 

It was around two hours later when Mor landed in the living room, a large smile on her lips. I didn’t mind the fact to her hip was glued sword that was still covered in blood or the fact that she might seem clean now, there was a stingy smell of blood coming from her. I still wrapped my hands around her neck, endlessly thankful she was alright. 

“Oh Gods!” I cried out, squeezing her even harder. “I’m so happy you are alright! Where is the rest?” I pulled out and looked around, not nobody was there and panic nested back into my heart. 

“Calm down, you are turning into that mother hen that Rhys is,” she laughed with her bubbly laughter and wrapped hand around my waist. “They all are alright, I’m here to take you into Summer, Rhys wants you there, he thinks it will do good for all of us if you will be there.”

I just nodded, not thinking about anything else than the fact, I will see him in a few moments. 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

When we landed on the familiar veranda of the Summer Court palace, a strong smell of blood and sea hit me. It took a lot of effort to don’t throw up right away. 

Mor led me through the halls, with one hand around me and the other on the hilt of her sword. The halls were empty of any corpses, but I noticed there was a lot of blood. It must have been a massacre! 

Lucky for my weak stomach, we didn’t cross paths with any corpse or hurt soldiers, I don’t believe I would be able to control myself if I would see any of the gore they just lived through. 

Call me weak or cowardly, but I was not trained for this kind of stuff. It's foreign to me and just thinking about it makes me feel sick. 

As soon as we entered the meeting hall, where everyone was gathered, my eyes landed immediately on my mate, who was in one piece, still in his armour, but looking just as clean as Mor did. 

My feet rushed away from Mor, that released me from her protective arms, through the room that could be empty for all that I could care, and right into the open arms of Rhys, who hid me in his embrace. 

“Thank Gods you are alright! Are you hurt?” I raised my hands and grabbed his face, twisting it around so I could look better. Not even a scratch on his handsome face. 

Fond smile landed on his kissable lips and his eyes were watching me with the familiar look full of affection as I kept with inspection of his body, now checking his neck and arms. 

“I’m completely alright, love,” he stopped my attempts to lift his hand to see if it’s not hurt with a soft chuckle and placed a soft kiss on my lips. 

‘As much as I love your care and affection Darcy darling, I think one more sweet gesture from you to me and Tarquin will crumble.’

His voice caressed my mind and I could help but hug him once again, assuring myself he was alright. 

‘It will do good to use those sweet charms of yours there.’

Rhys kissed my hair, before I managed to somehow unwrap myself from being glued to him. 

As I looked around, now calm and sure that Rhys was alright, my eyes were searching for other members of my family. 

Cassian was standing awkwardly far away from the High Lord of Summer Court and tried to blend in with the others to not catch unnecessary attention. He waved at me and nodded with his head, signalling he was alright. 

Amren was standing next to Varian, looking rather closer than they were at our last visit. She looked completely alright, not even a hair out of place and when she noticed my eyes on her, she waved with her hand dismissively, washing any concerns away. 

Mor was next to Cresseida, who looked distressed as ever. I knew she was alright, since she winnowed me there. 

But panic entered my mind all over again when I didn’t notice Azriel anywhere. 

“Where is Az?” I searched the room again, yet he was nowhere to be seen.

“Az is alright, he is scouting the city,” Rhys explained, brushing my back to calm me down. 

‘Bring him back please, I need to see him to know he is alright.’

I pleaded with him through our bond, leaning closer to his warm touch. 

‘He is on his way.’

He promised and I nodded at him, smiling softly. I was so damn relieved. 

Rhys started to walk, leading us towards the greatly troubled looking Tarquin, who paced around a table with a map spread around it. 

“Tarquin, I’m so sorry to hear what happened,” I smiled gently at the High Lord, who raised his eyes from the map and softened his expression. 

“Darcy, it’s nice to have you back there, my court is grateful for the help from your court,” he offered me a weak smile.

It must be so difficult to have your city, on which you worked so hard to rebuild back together, being attacked once again and all the effort put into the recovery crashed and dumped by Hybern. 

“That’s what friends are for, how large is the damage?” My eyes darted across the map, hoping to see what was they marking there. 

“It’s limited to southern areas of the city, the ones which were close to the shore, where the Book of Breaths was being stored,” he pointed towards place, where areas were crossed with red marker, all circling little building on shore, which was flanked with small flag on the map. 

“Hybern was there for the book?” I raised my eyebrows in surprise, looking between Rhys and Tarquin, who both nodded with solemn expressions on their faces. 

“Then it’s a good thing that you took it away and handed it over right Tarquin?” Cresseida bit out, sounding greatly offended. 

“If the book was still there, it would be stolen by Hybern forces,” he replied to her with a tired voice, sounding and looking like he repeated himself many times already. 

“That doesn’t change the fact you didn’t tell us about it!” She hissed, her normally carefully put together demeanour now completely messed up. 

Her hair was out of place, her normally overly complicated and heavy dress was replaced with the metal, golden armour, crest of her city on her chest. There was small cash on her cheek, but it was quickly healing. 

“I’m not obligated to share any of my decisions with you nor discuss them,” he sighed, but his voice sounded more firm as he reminded her of this simple fact. 

That made her only bare her teeth at him and turn around, joining her brother and Amren. 

“Night Court will provide aid for rebuilding Adriata, whatever is needed, just ask and we will do our best to help,” I offered to Tarquin, hoping to smooth the tense situation. 

It thankfully worked, because that slightly pissed off look left his face, which now once again softened when he turned to face me and Rhys. 

“Thank you Darcy, that’s very kind,” he smiled at me with a warmer smile and then he turned to Rhys. “Thank you for the aid, I fear what would happen if you didn’t come in time.” 

It takes courage to admit something like this, especially when he is High Lord of his court. The lack of pride and presence of sincerity was evident proof of his great character. 

Shadow tickled my hand when I looked around the room, I saw a slightly smiling Az standing next to Cass, looking completely alright. I sent him one large and warm smile, the last heavy stone falling from my shoulder when I made sure he was alright as well.

Chapter Text

It was after lunch and we were all sitting in the kitchen of the bird nest. Sun didn’t bother to show up today and I had my suspicions that it was still mourning the tragedy that happened in Summer Court. 

After we returned back home, Rhys sent them all to rest, while he himself stayed all night in his study and then the next whole day as well. It took my puppy eyes and inability to sleep without him in our bed to make him go finally take a rest as well. He dropped like a sag of potatoes into bed, still in his clothes and he fell asleep in the middle of the fall into the bed, because when he landed, he was already asleep. Even when I needed to move him around, he didn’t wake up, that’s how exhausted he was. 

It was three days after the attack on Adriata today and Rhys called a meeting of his inner circle. Since the morning, he was impatient and tense. It didn’t sit right with him that our ally was attacked and we weren't anywhere close to be ahead of him. 

I believe what held him back from erupting into fists of anger and frustration was my constant watch over him. Whenever he tensed more than it was healthy, I took it upon myself to go and distract him, even when he didn’t seem to like it that much. Rhys wouldn’t dare to snap at me, that was something I was completely sure about, so going to him and tearing him away from his work was safe for me. I would go and shower him with kisses on his neck and massage his shoulders, or wrap him in a warm hug and nuzzle into his chest. My closeness distracted him enough from building enough frustration to snap.

Right now I choose to sit on his lap and play with the hair on his neck, purposely stroking his neck and twisting the hair around my fingers to distract him enough from tearing in half the notes Amren placed in front of him about the Book of Breaths. 

“It’s clear Hybern went after the book, which means he is aware that the book exists. If he knows about the other half being with mortal queens is not clear, but it’s highly likely he does,” Rhys said with a very displeased tone in his voice. His hand on my belly stroking the skin there to remind himself that both of us are safe and he doesn’t need to worry. 

“If he knows that the second part is with the mortal queens, then he will surely try to reach them to gain it,” I pointed the obvious thing out and chills ran down my spine. 

“It can be the reason the queens are taking so long to answer,” Mor leaned back in her chair and folded arms on her chest. “If they are communicating with the king of Hybern, they can sense a good deal out of it. They might want to have more doors open and once they hear from Hybern they will probably contact us and would want to hear about our offer.”

She was making complete sense. If I would be in their position, then the things which needed to be done would be pretty much clean. They have the whole human lands on their shoulders. The queens would probably want to weigh both sides when they are in positions to gain something from the situation. 

“That would mean a great lot of trouble for us,” Amren stated from her position where she was bent over the cursed book. “And you shut the fuck up,” she hissed at the book and if look could set things in fire, it would be melting now. 

“What does it want?” Cass eyed the metal book, he didn’t even look moved, like the fact that book can have demands is a completely normal thing.

“To speak to our High Lady,” she almost rolled her eyes and went back to look into its pages. 

“Why?” I peaked on the book and was quickly but gently pushed back into Rhys’ chest. 

I was not allowed to go anywhere near it, both Amren and Rhys dismissed the idea of me being near it. Honestly I don’t see how big of a deal it would be, but why to throw tantrums when it’s only a book. 

“It’s curious,” she answered, not raising her silver eyes. 

‘Don’t even think about it love, that thing is connected to the Cauldron, I don’t want it to be near you or our daughter, it’s enough that it’s in the same room.’

Rhys’ voice was tender as he gently caressed my mind and he stroked my cheek, his violet eyes holding mine for a moment before he turned back to the rest of our company.

“It can wish whatever it wants. How far are you with the translation?” He looked from the book to her and back, before his eyes landed on the very humble pile of notes in front of us. 

“It's a language that went extinct just to remind you and it has been millennia since I spoke it, not to mention reading it. Plus it’s more difficult than just translation of the words since the language uses more of abstract concepts than direct wording,” she went to explain herself as if there was any need for it. 

We all are thankful she happened to know it and was able to translate it. It’s understandable that it takes time. It just sucks that time is not our ally now. 

“So not far,” Cass simplified her sentence and Amren’s eyes lit up with fierce fire at the tone Cass used.

“It’s alright, we are all grateful that you are able to do it for us Amren,” I wanted to squeeze her hand, but that won’t help at all at this moment, so I just sent her a reassuring look. 

“Darcy darling is right, we are grateful for your help Amren, it’s just that time is precious there,” Rhys nodded, agreeing with me. There was no time for any fights between her and Cass. 

“I’m aware of that Rhysand and I’m doing my best. I don’t want Hybern to have the Cauldron at all and especially not now when we have heir on her way. Once we have the second half, the translation will move forward more quickly, I’m sure of it,” her voice sounded determined and the look in her eyes said it all. She would not rest till she would have it done. 

“We will need to call meeting with the rest of High Lords, they need to know and they need to be ready for the upcoming war and most importantly, they need to speak up and choose where they will stand,” Rhys sighed and let his head fall on my shoulders, pressing featherlight kiss or two on my neck, sending shivers running across my body. 

“That will take weeks,” Cass’ eyebrows scrunched together, probably already imagining how lovely that meeting will be. 

‘You can be sure Darcy darling, that it will be something to behold.’

Amused hum sounded in my mind. 

‘It will be Beron and Tamlin, other High Lords are somehow nice company.’

I responded and felt his amusement through our bond growing even stronger. 

‘When you are around love, everyone has tendencies to be at their best manners.’

His fingers placed on my belly stroked my skin there in small, soft circles.

‘Maybe because I have one very overprotective High Lord who can be quite scary as my mate?’

I needed to hold my giggles at the wave of laughter that he sent through the bond and his mouth was twitching.

‘That can have some sort of role in that, but it’s not the whole reason behind it. You are just so damn warm and comfortable to be around, that it’s easy to let our masks slip with you.’

He sounded cheeky as he answered, his eyes shining with that mischievous glitter I missed so much these past three days. 

“Then it’s a good thing we will start as soon as possible. We will send the letters today. We are still waiting for answers from Spring and from the mortal queens. It’s best if it’s all in motion. Till they all answer and the meetings are set up, it’s a waiting game for us. I want you all to be getting ready for things to get serious. Cassian you need to make sure the troops are ready and prepared. Azriel, you will check with the Hewn City and make sure that Keir is preparing the DarkBringers, Mor you will be going between Hewn City where you will be reminder to your father that we are watching and libraries, where you will be looking for any useful information we could use. Amren, you focus on the translation,” Rhys went into High Lord mode and set them all with work to do. It’s always mesmerising to see him orient in such a complicated situation with such an ease. 

“I can help with looking into the libraries,” I offered with a soft voice. 

If they all will be working on protecting our court, then I won’t sit on my ass and do nothing. I want to be helpful and reading books is not dangerous at all, they can’t use that card at this. 

“I can handle it just fine Darcy, don’t worry,” Mor waved with her hand and sent me a gentle smile.

“I don’t doubt that, but having one more pair of eyes will make the work move twice the speed,” I hold my ground, keeping my head held high. 

“I see into your head and feel you Darcy darling, if I would notice anything out of normal, you will let Mor deal with it by herself, do you agree?” Rhys cupped my cheek and turned me to look at him. His nonchalant reminder of the fact he will know if I’m tired or anything made me only grin at him.

“Publicly admitting to being such a snooping busybody?” I brushed my nose against his and earned myself a deep chuckle that resonated in his chest.

“When it comes to you? Always.” He didn’t even take second to answer with a honey covered voice and cheeky grin found its way on his handsome face. 

“I promise I will not push myself into anything and drop it when it would be too much, which I doubt, since it’s only reading Rhys, really, since when reading can be dangerous?” I gave him an amused look with raised eyebrows.

“You would be surprised. In the libraries are books that hold quite a few nasty spells, that if read out loud can cause a lot of harm,” his long, elegant fingers stroked my cheek once again, his grin turned into a tender smile. “And I don’t want my lovely mate in a situation where she is cursed because she read out loud from a wrong book.” 

“As silly as this sounds, I swear to not read anything out loud just to be sure,” I rolled my eyes at this completely ridiculous way of which our conversation turned. 

“So it looks like I will be spending my time in Windhaven,” Cass huffed and didn’t look pleased with the direction his steps will lead. 

“You complain, but I will need to listen to useless whining about the most ridiculous things one can imagine in the Hewn City the whole time,” Az huffed back at him. With Az’s work, it was mostly about patience and I already pity him for spending his time at that cursed place. 

“Yes Cass, don’t complain, you will have me and Amren drop by to make sure the preparations for the Celebration are doing fine, especially now the Illyrians would use some fun time and then you will have Rhys and Darcy to stop by and play excuse for you to be dead drunk,” Mor chirped at him with sly grin, dismissing his rights to brood over his task. 

“That reminded me, the preparations are going smoothly, for Windheaven and Velaris,” Amren informed us, but remained buried in the book. 

I completely forgot about them in the light of more important things that happened and was happening. Mor was right, it would do good to us all to fill those stressful times with something as celebrating. 

Chapter Text

I was crunched over a table in the grandiose library under the bird nest and read through the book that was talking about the mountains of the Night Court. It just landed in front of me when I came into the library and if anything it meant that it was a sign to look into it. Books just don't land in front of you without any proper reason and if the Gods or the library think I should read through it, then who am I to say different? 

Currently I am in the middle of the third chapter about the origin of them. It was interesting to say the least. The mountains were there long before the Night Court was established, just like the mountain where the Prison was. It was one of the reasons that the three mountains were in crest of the Night Court. 

They were so prominent on the territory of the court, that the first High Lords decided to put them into the crest. Just as important as the stars there, which were mentioned in the book in addition to the Prison, but the informations were tangled and each stated something different.

Currently the chapter was dealing with all kinds of possibilities for them. Just like the Prison, the author thought about the rest of them to be dug through and hold significant positions back in the past before establishment of the courts. 

I was so deep in the reading that I almost had a heart attack when the book was forcefully snapped close right in front of my nose and yelp left my mouth as it landed on the table. 

"Don't freak out, it's just us," Mor said from behind me and when I turned, she and Amren were both standing there.

"I didn't expect you, aren't you expected to be in Hewn City Mor?" I took the thick book into my hands and pushed it closer in fear that it would vanish as mysteriously as it showed up. 

"It's a good thing to see you too High Lady," on her flawless face landed a wide grin and she ushered me to stand up.

"I'm sorry Mor, I was lost in the reading. Of course it's good to see you, you too Amren," I smiled at each of them with a warm smile and got back the same from them.

"Good, now the formalities are over with, you are coming with us," Amren took in the book in my hands and then me, her never stopping swirl in those silver eyes slightly increased. "This is an interesting topic you choose." 

"It landed in front of me out of the blue to be honest," the book warmed up as if in answer." Where are we going?" These two didn't wait and started to walk immediately. 

Amren's head jumped to the side at my words, but she didn't question it. 

"You are pregnant with my niece and as well building a new home. We desperately need to go shopping! It's honestly tragic that we didn't do it already, but we will make it right today," Mor was speaking with an uplifted spirit and her burgundy red dress from thicker material to accommodate for the chilly weather was dancing around her. 

"But I have work to do, there is so much that needs to be done," it didn't sit well with me, that we would go stroll around Velaris when others are buried knee deep in their work. 

"Few hours would not make any difference and Rhysand agreed that it's a good idea," Amren effortlessly said and grinned lightly at me. 

Of course he will agree. Rhys would be the happiest if I would just drop this little task of mine and rest all day. But that doesn't mean it's a good idea, he is affected by his own instincts to protect his pregnant mate, yet there is war that is coming to us. There is no time to waste. 

'Just go love, enjoy your time, relax and then you can take the book home and read in the comfort of our bedroom.'

Midnight whisper brushed over my mind.

'Can you please take the book back home for me please?'

I hummed back and looked down at the book in my hands, which turned out to be pretty heavy. 

'Of course Darcy darling.'

With his answer the book vanished from my hands, the two females raised eyebrows at it.

"Rhys took it back home for me," I smiled sheepishly and stretched my arms which were not freed from the weight.

'Thank you love.'

Through the bond I send waves of appreciation and love.

Missing him was so easy. We hadn't seen each other in a few days and my heart sank deeper and deeper with each passing hour spent without him by my side.

"Good, can't imagine shopping with that kind of book," Mor nodded approvingly.

As we set foot outside the library, light hit my eyes, what a contrast in front of the dim lighting of the library. The air was really chilly so it was a good thing there was a thick, warm cloak wrapped around my body to keep me warm. It was a stunning piece, made from black cashmere fabric with silver embroidery around the sleeves, hems and cape. 

Mor didn't wait for a second and wrapped her long, slender arms around me and Amren, winnowing us right into the heart of Velaris. 

It was lively as always. No matter the weather, there were residents of the city sitting outside the small coffee shops and restaurants, chatting happily while drinking and eating. On the streets, that were buzzing with life were running around children, filling them with laughter and joy of the life only a child can have. Their parents rushed after them to minimise the troubles their younglings were about to surely make. 

The smell was as alluring as always. Full of sweet goods that were being sold alongside the streets in bakeries, accompanied by the smell of fresh coffee. There were plenty of restaurants that were contributing to the sweet smell with their own unique smells of food, that called you to come and try it. 

"I know a few good places where we will surely find the best things," Mor was walking with head held high as she was shooting bright smiles at the residents of the city who were greeting her. "It's located in side streets, avoiding the main trading routes, so it will be calm there."

"The best shops are always secluded, they don't need to walk in clients since they have already established name and reputation," Amren agreed, her attention turning towards me as she explained. 

It was nice of her. Any possible knowledge she possessed and could be of use for me in any possible way, she decided to share with me. Even something so trivial as choosing where to shop was mostly foreign to me, since in the camps there were no more than a few little shops, mostly dedicated to weaponry and armoury. So having this explained was really helpful and I'm sure she knows it. 

"On the other hand, I noticed in the Summer Court, that you were rather close to the ever watching prince of Adriata," I gave her a cheeky smile and waved at a small child, who was watching me with wide eyes and pulling on his mother's skirt, pointing at me. 

"We exchanged few letters, nothing serious, but it looks like he would be pleasant conversation partner," she replied with nonchalant expression on her face, while eying one of the shops with clothes in this side street that was filled with coffee shops, that were way smaller than the ones on the main streets.

"Don't you say?" Mor raised her eyebrows and smirked smugly.

"I knew it would turn into something more!" I practically jumped in the excitement as my suspicions were confirmed. 

"So far it's only correspondence girl, don't go ahead of yourself," she sent my sly smirk and the mischief was clearly visible there. 

"We will see," I hummed with satisfaction as we walked inside the shop. 

The shop was way more spacious than it looked from outside. It was full of all kinds of clothes and fabrics that the owner must have used for the clothes that are being sold there. 

The air was slightly heavy with so much fabric, but it was clean and breathing was not difficult as it can get in this kind of shops. It smelled of levanter soap and freshly dried clothes outside in the sun. 

Mor walked with purpose to the back of the shop, eyes shining with excitement and Amren was nowhere better. They were like two kinds let loose on the playground and it was clear that this would be a long day. 

"There it is," Mor happily sang and when I crossed the corner she disappeared behind my mouth and fell to the floor.

There was a whole section full of baby clothes, a madness of colour and shapes, that was displayed on so many shelves, that even the front of that shop would be blushing in shame. 

"The owner of this shop has a soft spot for making baby clothes, it's her passion and if you know Velaris well, you will shop for baby stuff there," Mor immediately went to the shelves and started to pull things out. 

"I thought you had her make your designs?" Amren joined her in the hurricane of flying colourful clothes into basket that came out of nowhere.

I was speechless at this point. They went on with the rambling about the walk-in closet and how it will need a lot of clothes to fill and that leaves them with endless space for going loose on the shopping. 

With a sigh I went to one of the shelves as well and slowly pushed the hangers around, admiring the work done at the clothes. The owner must be a master seamstress. The quality of those pieces is outstanding and the way they are designed is just beautiful. 

Small dress in a peach colour caught my eyes. It was made from silky soft fabric in the top area and the skirt was layered with light material, which created a rich skirt. There was a soft pull on my heart at how small it was. The baby girl inside me will be so precious when she will join us in this world. 

With a sniff I realised with horror that I started to cry! 

"These are coming with us if they make you tear up," Mor took them from my hands and placed them into an already overflowing basket. 

"I just never realised how small she will be," I admitted, blinking the silly tears away. 

"I can't wait for her to arrive! We will dress her in those clothes and have artists from the Rainbow come and paint her for us!" Mor practically sang how excited she was, making me laugh. She has it all planned already. 

We spent almost an hour in that shop, before they were ready to move on. In all honesty it was an overwhelming experience and in the basket ended up with only a few pieces of my choice. Most of the time I was unsure of what to choose or stopped by the thoughts that there is already way too much clothes in that basket, that it would be ridiculous to add more. There were pieces that made me cry and those ended on the pile with a flick of Amren or Mor's hands. 

All three of us moved through the street with light steps and chatted about how cute she would look in those clothes. Amren let the clothes to be delivered to the Town House, so we don't need to carry it around and to my astonishment, she charged the price to Rhy's account, stating that father should pay for those items. I have a slight suspicion that she uses this excuse, modified of course, to many of her purchases. 

When we ended in the shop for furniture which was placed as well in side street, I noticed Az, who was walking from one of the shops that was next to the one we were aiming for. 

"Az!" I called at him and a wide smile landed on my face. 

He turned and titled his head as the sight of us, smiling slightly. 

"High Lady, Amren, Mor," he nodded with his head as he walked towards us, shadows swirling around him in lazy manners. 

"It's so nice to see you. What a surprise. Do you want to join us?" My voice was light and warm as he finally reached us. 

I liked to be in his company. He was the silent aspect that granted you safety. Whenever he was around, I could be at ease and having him join us would be just amazing. 

It's not like I don't feel safe with Amren and Mor in the streets of Velaris. That would be insane to even think about. But Az borrows this sense of security, calmness. It would be a nice thing to have another person who is not head over heels for shopping when the two females I'm with are losing theirs heads over everything. 

"I do have some spare time, what are you girls up to?" He agreed and relief washed over me. 

"Those two kidnapped me from the library and forced me to go shopping with them," I quickly spilled the beans to the shadowsinger, who gave me a sympathetic look. 

"We had permission from Rhysand, don't twist the truth girl," Amren pointed out while she checked her nails in a lazy manner.

"And you go to Jolene's shop to look for furniture?" His head turned to look at the shop we were standing outside of. 

It was so soon to look for stuff like that! The estate is not even finished with the reconstruction and they decided to shop for furniture already. 

My inner turmoil must have been visible on my face, because Mor wrapped her hand around me and gave me a reassuring squeeze of my shoulders. It felt more like she held me from escaping from this shopping spree. 

"Of course, it's about time to look for the furniture. If we want the best, we need to start making orders and look for unique pieces. That takes time," Amren gave me an important look and nodded towards the shop. 

Once we were inside the shop, once again Mor and Amren dashed their separate ways, looking around like kids in a candy shop. I was thankful for the relaxed presence of Az, who stayed behind with me. 

The shop was full of heavy looking pieces and smelled of wood and  wood polish. The pieces sold there were displayed in rows, which left narrow spaces to walk around. Even this shop was more spacious than it looked from outside, it even had a second floor. 

"We spend an hour in Erdwen's shop," I muttered as I looked over a tea table made from a single piece of wood that had a charcoal-like surface. 

"I can imagine it's tiring," Az said with a smile in his voice, looking at that tea table like it offended him directly, so I moved to another. 

"It's surely way more pleasant than Hewn City or Windhaven," the second table was made from a hollow piece of wood, covered in glass to provide a flat surface. 

"I let few shadows behind to listen and report anything important back to me, so I don't think it's that bad at least for me and for Cass, well, he can handle it there just fine, don't worry about us that much," he dismissed my concerns gently and shook his head when loud chatting reached up from Mor and Amren. 

It was clear they could manage just fine. That was not cause of my worries at all. They all lived for so long and went through so much, that it would be insulting to even think they can't handle something like this.

"I know, but I can't help it," I smiled with a guilty smile at him and moved to another piece of furniture. 

"Nothing what would you like to get?" Az looked around, his hazel eyes landing on a shelf made from dark wood.

"So far no, but this one would suit your style, you can display on it a few of your weapons," I pointed at the shelf he was looking at, already seeing it in his room.

He took a moment to seize and think about it, before he nodded and smiled.

"Yeah, I think so," he agreed. 

We moved around the shop, looking at the tables, closets and chairs around, all in many shapes, styles and sizes. On the second floor there were smaller pieces of furniture as well decorative items. 

'How are you feeling love?'

Rhys mused in my mind. 

'Now better, we bumped into Az and thankfully he took pity and joined us, keeping me company as the two hurricanes trash the shops.'

I coed back and sighed happily, it was always a nice feeling to have him in my mind. Especially when he was away from me and I didn't have the luxury of his embrace. 

'It's good that Az is there. What would you say about lunch with the rest of them?'

It has been a long time since we had lunch together and surely it would be nice to spend time together again without having to deal with court dealings. 

'That sounds lovely, what are you doing?'

I agreed and my body filled with excitement for the upcoming lunch. 

'Just listening to Cass whining about how Illyrians are unnecessary dramatic.'

His laughter echoed through the bond and I grinned at the sound of it as well as the idea of Cass complaining about his own trait as well. 

"Lunch then?" Az mused beside me.

"I'm already starving," I admitted and brushed my belly. 

Lately hunger has been a never ending obstacle on my every day journey. There are weird cravings and waking in the middle of night craving freshly made ice cream covered in pickle juice is nothing out of the normal. 

Amren with Mor joined us with wide grins, babbling about how many good pieces they managed to pick. In the end of this all, I was grateful for them. It was a good thing they enjoyed this kind of things, since truth be told, I'm terrible at it. 

When we crossed the Velaris for the third time today, we directed our route to the southern part of the city to one restaurant near Sidra which was perfect for late lunch. 

It was covered in still blooming flowers that didn't care which season it was, filling the air with the sweet scent of bloom and sweetness. 

"Those plants are imported from Spring Court, they are enchanted to bloom all year long," Az explained when he noticed my astonishment, staring at them as we walked through the restaurant. 

"Is in the Spring Court always a springtime?" It sounded more surprised than it was supposed to sound.

It never occurred to me that it's even a possibility. In the Night Court it was never an endless night, only those nights were more beautiful than anywhere else. Yet when we were in the Summer, the weather hadn't changed since our last visit. It was still warm and sunny even though it was late autumn. 

"Yes it is, Cass is allergic to pollen, you can imagine which court would be hell for him to live in," Mor turned her head and smiled with a devilish grin. 

Well that sucks greatly. Being allergic to pollen and living in Spring Court which is full of endlessly blooming flowers must be terrible. 

"There is my beloved mate," a charming voice covered in honey filled the air around me and this time it was me who lit up with a bright smile. 

"Rhys!" I threw my arms around him and hid in his warm embrace which I missed so much. 

"Hello there Darcy darling," he placed a tender kiss on my lips, sending my heart into skipping a beat. 

When we finally sat down, my feet hurt as hell from all the walking around and I was endlessly thankful for sitting down. Cass was already sitting by the table, finishing appetiser with quite a delight. 

"Was your hunt successful ladies?" Rhys dropped his hand over my chair, brushing my shoulders with gentle strokes.

"Oh it was," Mor grinned and happily drank from a glass of red wine that was waiting for her on the table. 

"We managed to find some rare pieces to put into halls," Amren said with way more calmer demeanour than Mor and rested in her chair comfortably. 

"Aren't you supposed to work on the translation?" Cass smugly asked, purposely poking her with his tone and choice of words. I swear he can't let slide any opportunity to tease her.

Greatly annoyed expression shoved on her face after his words.

"Don't remind me of that cursed book. I can't have a moment of peace with it around. It constantly whines and complains. Do you understand how difficult it is to translate such a difficult language while being constantly disturbed by that annoying voice?" Her voice was full of fiercely felt anger towards the Book of Breaths.

"Is it that bad?" I asked gently, pity for her nesting cosily in my heart.

"Oh it's even worse. It never shut up! Even when I want to rest or just turn off for a bit, it never stops. Every damn second of every cursed minute that stupid thing keeps testing levels of my patience on more accounts than just one," she crossed her arms across her chest, looking greatly annoyed just by thinking about the book. 

"Is it worse than them?" Mor pointed between the males sitting by our table, who were listening to Amren's complaints with great amusement, but now looked offended by Mor's words. 

"By miles," she sighed heavily, shaking her head. 

"The sooner you finish with the work, the sooner it's out of your way," Cass pointed out, earning himself a very scary looking glare from her. 

'Like children.'

Rhys hummed in my head and stroked stray hair behind my ear. 

'It's a good thing. Can you imagine how dull it would be otherwise?'

I hummed back, leaning into his touch, enjoying the sensation of it. 

He tilted his head to the side and took in the still bickering Cass and Amren, while being watched by Az with Mor like they were playing a drama scene just for them to enjoy. 

Our food was delivered slightly after and thankfully it was so good that the bickering ended and we all stuffed our mouths with the delicious food full of rich flavours, textures and spices. Luckily the thing Rhys chose for me was just the right thing and my stomach wasn't protesting at all and instead rather eagerly demanded a second portion of the pasta filled with tomato sauce and beef. 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

Later that day, after a few hours buried in the book while being spread across our comfortable bed, I got bored greatly. 

The book started to deal with all the theories about the Prison and it got so tangled, that a break was needed to let my head rest for a bit before continuing with it. There were just so many tales, that each contradicted the other. It was messy and I ended up with paper covered in notes of which each story was similar, hoping that the most repetitive parts would put together somehow coherent picture. 

Rhys was locked in his study for the whole time I was reading, working on Gods knows what. He probably forgot about time and it didn't occur to him that it's rather late in the evening as he was buried in his work. 

Genius idea of how to lure him out of that damn study and force him to rest popped into my mind. 

With a wide grin on my face I walked towards our closet and opened a drawer which contained my underwear as well my lingerie. There was this piece he didn't see on me yet and this is a perfect opportunity to present it to him. 

After a quick shower, where I scrubbed my body and applied oils to make my skin especially shiny and smooth, I placed the lingerie on.

It was a stunning piece of lace and thin strips that hugged my body in a deep red colour. It pushed up the right parts and squeezed the other, shaping my body to lure attention to the right parts. 

I covered myself in a black, silken robe and with a sly smile on my face I went to proceed with the plan. 

Knocking was not necessary and so I entered right away into the study, where my mate was sitting bent over the desk, writing down something. His black hair fell over his forehead, messy from the hand that ran through them often, it made him look younger. 

"What are you writing, love?" I asked softly to not startle him.

His head raised up from and when he looked at me, his eyes lit up with the precious affection he always displayed towards me and gave me a lazy smile.

"The High Lord meeting, we are discussing where to hold it. I'm fine with whatever place honestly as well most of the other High Lords are, but Beron and Tamlin keeps coming up with another ideas why this or that place won't work," he sounded tired. 

It's not an easy feat to be in his position, or position of another High Lord. The work is never ending and the responsibilities are so heavy, that they can crush you easily if you let it. Especially now, when the war is looming around us, their position is not one to be jealous of. It doesn't matter what time of the day it is, if there is a need to address something, they need to do it and preferably don't push it away to another day. No matter if it's late in the evening and you have your mate waiting for you in your bed. 

Good thing I'm here to ease the burden. 

"Hmm, that sounds stressful," I cooed at him and started to open the tie of my robe, catching his attention fully with my motion. 

"For sure it is," one corner of his mouth twitched up as he watched me undo the tie of my robe in slow fashion. 

I was standing in the middle of the study, in front of his desk on purpose, so he will have better view and the position payed of, since when the robe finally opened and I started to slowly take it down, relieving my body for him to admire, I got first row view of his his reaction. 

His eyes widened slightly with delight and he leaned forward as his lazy smile turned into a predatory one, realising what this little visit was for. 

"Then surely a little distraction will do you good," I said as the robe landed on a nearby leather sofa. 

"Go ahead little dancer," he practically purred and his now darker violet eyes glued to my even the slightest movement.

And so I did. I let my body become loose and started to move in slow and delicate movements. 

My hips moved from side to side in sensual movements as I raised my arms over my head, sultry smile on my lips as I moved my body in angles he will have the best view. 

When I arched my back and gathered my hair into hands, while swaying with my hips he growled approvingly and leaned back into his chair, placing his legs loosely over each other where he let rest one of his hands and the other supported his head as he watched each of my movements with hunger and desire, looking enchanted. 

I walked towards him and with a sly grin my hands travelled across his chest, stroking it while my hips kept swaying to nonexistent music. My chest, covered in a thin and small piece of lace, brushed across his own when I arched my back again and his breathing became deeper. 

His hands travelled to my hips and he pushed me closer to him, making my body clash against his own, his lips immediately crashing with mine in a heated kiss that made my knees turn weak and thankfully I had his hands on my hips to spare me from tripping over. 

His hands started to wander all over my exposed skin, sending shivers and waves of chilling excitement through my body and I was greatly tempted to let him take the lead and do whatever he wanted.

But this time it was not about my pleasure but about him and I will keep true to my word and take that stress away from him.

With a great amount of self control and determination I pushed away from him and dropped on my knees in front of him, licking my lips as a devilish smile landed on them. 

"Let me taste you baby," I purred as my fingers already started to work on his belt. 

With a nonchalant wave of his finger and his pants were down, sparing me of the labour of taking them down, granting me my wishes without any delay. 

I kept my eyes locked with his, which were now full of wonder and admiration, and licked him dick from base to tip with a broad stroke of my tongue, pushing out of him a grunt of pleasure.

I didn't hold back and gave into each stroke and movement everything that was in me, aiming for delivering as much pleasure as I could. 

My head moved up and down, side to side as my tongue swirled around his dick when I sucked him. My hand stroked the remaining parts of him that I couldn't take deeper inside my mouth, not leaving even the slightest part of his manhood without my touch and attention. 

When my name started to fall from his lips as if he was chanting prayers, it only motivated me further and I took his twitching and pulsing cock even deeper into my mouth, pushing tears fall from my eyes at the sensation of him pushing deep inside my throat. 

"I want to come inside you," he breathed out, his mouth gaping open at the deep intakes of air he was taking. 

"You already put a child inside me, let me have a taste," I almost begged, not letting the tip of his dick leave my lips as I responded to him, sending vibrations through his length with each of my words. 

"Oh fuck," he hissed and pushed his hand into my hair, wrapping them between his long fingers.

He started to fuck my mouth with desperate, erratic pace, stretching my throat wider with each movement that thrusted into me, sinking deeper and deeper with each one of them. 

With one last quick thrust, his pace became looser and soon his dick twitched inside my throat and he came with a deep, feral growl that echoed through the whole study and his seed covered my throat as well my mouth, making me whimper at the sounds of his pleasure, that were filling freely the whole room. 

Once he breathed out his orgasm, a lazy smirk showed up at his lips when he helped me up to my feet and then scooped me into his embrace, placing a gentle kiss on my head.

“I been meaning to tell you,” he whispered, brushing my hair,” before you seduced me, that the queens answered, they are willing to meet and wish for us to present our ideas of meeting places,” laughter filled the study as he finally stand up and started to walk to our bedroom with me still in his arms. 

“That asks for a celebration then,” I started to shower his neck in soft kisses.

It was at least some movement forward with the important things. If the queens are willing to meet with us, half of the work is done and with progress made , we can allow ourselves to have some time for spending together without feeling guilty for neglecting the safety of our court.

Chapter Text

Today came the day we will be going to the Day Court. Helion sent with his answers dealing with the High Lords meeting as well a warm invitation to visit him as was promised back when he was visiting the Hewn City.

It couldn't have come at a better time to be honest. The need for stacking good books when my pregnancy will progress is still there and now I have a clear vision of what kind of books I'm looking for in those famous libraries of the Day Court. 

Plus we have some spare time before the whole mess with debating where to hold the meetings will be dealt with. 

The queens got a response from us, where we mentioned the possibility of meeting in a home owned by a human family, whose own daughter married High Lord of Spring Court and became a Lady of a Spring. Hopefully they will recognise that it's neutral ground for all of us. 

Well, the little detail of if Feyre would agree and her family will be willing is still unknown. But I'm sure we can manage. If she declines, then we will go straight to her family and if they refuse, then well, Rhys can control mind and if needed, he can make them agree. 

Very nasty move, but this is a war and we don't have time nor space for others making troubles and fuss over everything. We are talking about the safety of the whole Continent, not only Prythian or Human Lands. If the mortal queens would agree to meet there, then we will, no matter if it takes slightly morally grey decisions. War is not won by fair play and if keeping everyone safe means possessing the minds of a few mortals for a little while, then it's a price we all are willing to pay. 

"Helion will lose his shits," Rhys purred from behind me, placing warm kisses on my exposed neck. 

I was standing in front of the mirror and admired the work of Nuala and Cerridwen. 

I was dressed in a gorgeous, sparkling grey dress with a floating skirt which was longer at the backside, flowing on the ground and it ended just slightly above my feet in front. They had light, long, open sleeves and deep neck which exposed my navel and ended just above my belly button. The skirt and sleeves were embroidered with complicated patterns in gold thread. 

Around my shoulders was placed a slightly in colour darker grey cape made from the same sparkling material, creating folds and layers on my back and kept me warm. 

My hair was braided around my head, exposing my neck and on top of my head was placed a crown, which I would be expected to wear on every visit to another court or in public affairs and celebrations or events. 

I was glowing, no matter the difficult times ahead of us, my happiness was very prominent in my looks. The reflection in the mirror was displaying a beautiful female with a deadly handsome male holding her in his arms and admiring her. It was still difficult to comprehend that it was me and my mate. 

"You think?" I turned in his arms and wrapped my own around his neck, grinning up at him. 

He was gorgeous as always. It should be illegal to look so effortlessly good as he does all the time. It's like his whole existence was meant to take your breath away. His eternal beauty, his majestic power and the ever charming personality. It was capturing my heart with each look I took of him and knitting a warm and gentle cage around it, nourishing the love for him to only grow and get stronger. 

"Oh I'm sure of it," his deep violet eyes travelled across my face and on his kissable lips landed another heartbreaking smile. "You make me lose my shits every minute of every day with your beauty." 

His hands brushed across my back and a loving gaze took my appearance once again, humming with appreciation. 

"The twins make me look like royalty almost every day, it's ridiculous," I rolled my eyes at the thought. 

Each look they put on me, makes me look out of this world. They always make me look like an eternal being covered in the most beautiful and delicate clothes and jewellery. Most of the time their hard work makes my appearance beat even Mor's and that's really something. 

My words sent a cheeky smile on his lips and he took me closer to his strong and warm body.

"That would be because you are my sweetest, loveliest mate?" He mused with pride in his voice and raised his hand to brush my cheeks when he noticed my bemused expression. "You are High Lady of the Night Court my love and my mate. If not by your title then by being mated to the High Lord you are considered royalty of the Night Court," he gently explained.

It never came to me to think about it this way. He was right, of course he was, yet it still took me by surprise. I would be the last person to think of when mentioning royalty. I came from Illyrian camp, not even the larger one and I was no daughter of any camp Lord, to be precise my family is still an unknown aspect of my own history. So it's safe to say I'm as far from being royal as it's possible. Yet, somehow by twist of fate I ended like one. 

"Well, that's weird..." I managed to say in still stunned disbelief.

Rhys only laughed lightly and led me away from our bedroom to the downstairs, where others were waiting for us. We all are going, except Amren, who will be staying behind and looking over Velaris while we are away. 

"Why do you look so shocked?" Cass looked me up and down, probably noticing the lingering disbelief from the conversation I had with Rhys. 

"Probably from looking into the mirror, because you look beautiful Darcy," Mor smiled brightly at me and her eyes were jumping from me to Rhys and back, taking in the appearance of both of us, probably judging if we look good enough for a visit to another court. 

"Darcy darling just found out why Nuala and Cerridwen dress her the way they do," Rhys grinned widely at our family as we reached the last steps of the stairs and stood in front of them. 

My cheeks unwittingly turned even more pink at the mention of the fact I didn't realise it sooner and leaned closer to his side, wishing to disappear from looks  somehow filled with amusement and understanding. 

"You will get used to it," Amren gave me a reassuring look. 

I was already used to the way they are dressing me, who wouldn't when they make you this beautiful. The elephant in the room was the fact of me being considered royal and my disbelief in that. 

'Believe me, love, even Ladies born with the status cannot make it look this good as you do.'

Rhys said with a voice covered in sensual lure as his hand brushed my belly softly. 

His words deepened my blush, which only made him laugh with satisfaction at my reaction. 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

We landed in the gardens of Day Court palace, which was enormous and pompous to say the least. The gardens were large and filled with carefully arranged flowers into complicated shapes and patterns. The growth of each plant and flower was carefully planned and shaped to utter perfection. 

The palace in front of us was nowhere better. Large, way too large, with decorative ornaments even on window frames and sides of the sidewalks. It was made from white marble and had decorative panels made from pure gold. 

The whole place had a golden haze around it. 

When my eyes looked into the distance, there was the golden light moving closer towards us. 

"Oh you must be kidding me," Rhys shook his head and his hand took me closer to his body as we all looked towards the source of the light. Smiling widely.

As the light came closer to us, the shapes became clearer and soon turned into a standing, open carriage without any roof made out of gold, which was occupied by the High Lord of this court and was led by four pegasuses, two purely white and other two in shade of the deepest pit. 

Helion was dressed in fine, white fabric that covered his tanned, muscular body only in a humble manner, leaving more exposed than hidden. His longer, black hair was combed into perfection, flying behind him in silken dark locks. I would swear that he even put oil on his skin to make it shine in the sunlight of late autumn sun. His exposed body was adorned with gold pieces that were hugging his arms in various places and on his head was placed a majestic, from gold made crown. 

He put a lot of effort into his appearance today for sure.

The carriage with Helion rushed quickly towards us and the High Lord was smiling with an impossibly wide grin, displaying his perfect teeth as he manoeuvred the carriage to stop right in front of our group. 

I was completely and utterly stunned, there is no other word to use to describe how unbelievable this whole last two minutes were. This was surely not the thing I expected as welcome in the Day Court. 

On the other hand, my companions were laughing their asses out without even trying to hold back to keep their manners. Rhys and Cassian were laughing so loudly and Mor and Az both were openly laughing, but it didn't make the ground shake like the other two did. 

"I told you to not do it," Rhys got out of himself and tried to compose himself, straightening his back to only look back at the other High Lord still standing proudly on his golden carriage and erupted into another wave of laughter. 

His happiness was making it impossible for me to not react and I joined the others in a way more better contained laughter. 

This whole show off was ridiculous. 

"What kind of High Lord I would be, if I didn't welcome this gorgeous High Lady in my court with all the proper manners?" Helion replied with a charming smile on his face and effortlessly jumped from that pompous carriage, landing lightly on his feet. 

"You never welcomed me like this Helion, should I be offended?" Mor mused from my other side, placing hand on her hip. 

Helicon turned his handsome head towards her and shot her disarming smile, which showed his dimples. 

"Of course not my dearest Morrigan, for you I save different pleasantries as welcome manners to my court," he deflected the playful remark and turned back to face me and Rhys. 

"I hope you find the Day Court suitable for your presence, High Lady?" He charmed another perfect smile and raised one strong arm, pointing around slowly. 

"It's truly beautiful," I finally pushed from myself and offered a warm smile. 

'Rhys, what is happening?'

To say this whole little encounter was a mess of unexpected and strange things would be understatement. I expected a welcome similar to the Summer Court. 

'Helion is like this, he is a helpless flirt.'

He sounded so amused, that it made the corners of my mouth twitch lightly.

'And the carriage? What was that for?'

I eyed the pegasuses once again and fought another wave of laughter.

'Helion promised me that when I would find my mate and bring her to his court, he would sway her away from me with all the finest things his court can offer.'

He explained, still sounding amused even if he said such a thing. 

'Oh he is not my type at all.'

I replied right away, turning my eyes back at my mate, who was now grinning with shit-eating smile on his gorgeous face. 

Yes, Helion was beautiful and charming, but he was nowhere near to my mate. Not even the slightest. Rhys was all that I could ever find attractive, everything about him was alluring to me and his mere presence was enough for me to lose my breath. 

"That's very good to hear," he bowed his head slightly and then pointed towards his grandiose palace. "Let's head inside and have lunch together, I let the cooks prepare our best meals, all traditional to our court for you to taste."

He shot me a playful wink and started to lead the way through the gardens into the palace, walking with light and uplifted steps. 

I heard behind us chatter from our companions, which were merely giggling over the grandiose entrance Helion pulled out for us and I can't blame them for it. 

'I'm afraid my love, that this was a mere start and way more is about to come.'

If this had just started, then I can't imagine what the High Lord of the Day Court has planned to pull out next, because in pompous, obnoxious things this was hard to top. 

'Gods have mercy on us.'

I leaned closer to his body, craving the familiarity of his touch. 

This palace was as grandiose from inside as it was from outside. It complemented its owner perfectly. It was full of beautiful art, golden pots with rare flowers, complicated decorative pieces all over the place, shining with the golden haze of its owner. 

We were greeted by residents of the palace with polite smiles and bows of their heads, welcoming us all to their court. 

As much as this place was, it had a nice and welcoming aura, which calmed my mind which was bombarded by all the sensory overload of this palace.

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

When we were finally sitting by a large table that was filled with way too much food for our group, I was half starving. It could turn out that there won't be way too much food at the end. 

"I chose to hold our lunch in my private dining area, considering that throwing you right into the main dining halls of my palace won't be welcomed with open arms," he sent me a benevolent look and filled his glass with a red wine. 

"That's very thoughtful of you Helion, thank you," I bowed my head slightly and took a sip from the glass in front of me that made my eyes go wide. "Is this juice from Summer Court by any chance?" 

The look on his face can't be described differently than expression of utter pleasure.

"I noticed that you are keen to this back at the celebration of your mating bond and had Tarquin to send me a few batches," he raised his glass to my direction and then smiled smugly at Rhys.

"That's once again very thoughtful," I smiled with a warm smile towards him.

"Oh I'm a very thoughtful male, you see, no guest of mine will lack anything while staying on my court, it's something I take pride in," Helion said with a nonchalant wave of his hand, making it look like it was nothing. Even though he did take his time and thought of every single step of our visit. He was unbelievable!

'I swear he doesn't know any boundaries when it comes to competitions.'

Rhys' hand landed behind my chair, stroking my shoulder lazily. 

'If your little competition will give me all those benefits, then I can't be angry at him at all.'

I mused with a greatly pleased tone and sipped happily on that tasty juice. I'm not sure what Tarquin adds into it, but it was addictive for sure. 

Rhys chuckled at my remark and helped himself to a glass of wine as well. 

"I'm still not sure, if I should be offended or not," Mor mumbled towards Cassian, who started with his meal already, enjoying the show he was served alongside the lunch, Az mirror of him. 

"I can assure you there is no need for it. My interest and offer still stands for the three of you," Helion winked at her, his golden eyes lit up with something more intense. 

Mor only grinned like a wildcat at him, looking pleased with his words and the two Illyrian warriors just smiled somehow smugly. 

I am so confused now. 

'Helion has been trying to get the three of them into his bedroom for quite a while now, preferably all three at the same time.'

Rhys explained and I almost choked at the roasted chicken I just placed into my mouth. 

 I started to cough as my eyes went wide when I looked at Rhys, not sure if I heard right. His own smug grin was enough to be sure I indeed heard right and my eyes started to run between the four of them, full of disbelief. 

"Are you alright sweet Darcy? Is the chicken not to your liking?" Helion seized the chicken in front of me like it was his opponent which would damn all of his efforts to make my stay on his court as perfect as it could be to indeed sway me away from Rhys. 

"Oh no, not at all, it's really well done," I waved with my hand and tried to breathe out the shock, thankfully smiling at Rhys when he handed me my glass. 

"It just shocked her to know the meaning behind your still standing... offer," Rhys gave his friend a smug smile.

"I would love to extend the offer even to the two of you," he charmed another gorgeous smile and I swear my blushing went even deeper.

"I don't want to be rude, but I think I will straight away refuse," I dismissed his offer, hoping to have it off the table right away, so he won't get any wrong messages. 

My words made the whole table laugh and I was thankful to see Helion take this refusal lightly, joining the laughter sounding through the dining room with his own, deep and booming laughter. 

"Ah that's rather alright, didn't expect anything else from a female mated to such a lover as Rhysand," the High Lord proclaimed with a wide smile. 

My eyebrows shot upwards at his words and I turned to Rhys, who was trying to contain his very satisfied expression, but failed miserably. 

"Is that a public information about you my dear?" I asked him with a rather amused voice, but my cheeks were still covered in light blush. 

Our friends were very openly enjoying the conversation and ate with appetite as they were watching the exchange between the three of us. 

"I'm not sure if there is a right answer to that question Darcy darling," he gave me that damn bedroom look and smiled with a lazy, soft smile on his lips, that disarmed any potential remark I could have. 

He knew my weakness the best and all I could do was to smile back at him as a fool and wish for nothing more than to be alone with him and getting lost in the maze of paradise he could bring to me. 

"Ah good old times, right Rhys?" Helion's voice was now sounding nostalgic, but the look on his face was clear indication he sensed a good opportunity to strike a blow that would sway me little away from Rhys and get me ready to be swayed into his arms so he can wipe this little victory in his face.

I was very much aware of this fact but that doesn't mean that I won't use it to gain good information out of it. Especially when it deals with this topic.

"Good old times you said?" I turned to look at Helion, raising my eyebrows at him with a curious expression on my face, which titled to the side slightly.

"Oh yes, back in our younger years, we used to enjoy the warmth of female embrace in different ways and explore quite a bit," the giddy smirk on Helion's lips told me everything I needed to know. 

"Don't you say," I mused and took another bite from my meal. 

"The war camps were the real deal though," Rhys said with playful laughter, taking a sip from his wine. 

"The war camps, as gruesome they can get, are one of the places where you find the real reason behind losing yourself in females to forget about the real world," the other High Lord mused in agreement, nodding approvingly with his head. 

This conversation quickly turned into something dangerous and I was not even sure how that happened. Was this even a normal conversation to lead over a lunch with two High Lords? 

'This is a censored and mild version of conversation that normally happens when you put a bunch of High Lords to one table.'

Rhys informed me while pushing broccoli on my plate, giving me a look that dismissed any of my future attempts to get rid of this newly offending vegetable in a discreet way of hiding it into tissue. 

Madja ordered me to eat a lot of green vegetables, especially mentioning broccoli and I never disliked her more than now for it.

In the fundamental levels it's not surprising for them to lead such a conversation. Considering that they all are older than a few centuries, males and High Lords with libidos larger than this palace, it makes perfect sense.

“Oh Darcy, if I knew you were interested in knowing about Rhys’ past bedroom experiences, then we would have some pretty interesting conversations already, you know-“ Cassian started to speak with a smugly satisfied voice, but was cut short by Rhys.

“I think this kind of conversation was enough for now,” my mate gave Cass a pointed look and then turned to face me with another innocent smile, making me giggle and look over to Cass.

“We will have that conversation Cass, you can be sure,” I grinned widely and winked at Rhys, who looked at me with disbelief. Good, at least it’s someone else who is bemused for a moment.

‘You will be surprised to find out it’s Azriel who has the best stories to tell about sharing a female in the bed.’

Rhys moved his eyes between me and Azriel, who was watching us with that mysterious smile that tugged on the corners of his mouth, probably aware of our little private conversation. I swear there is a huge possibility that his shadows somehow know everything. 

“I find it simply unfair that all the best fun happens in the Night Court and nobody thought about inviting me over to join,” Helion shamelessly winked at the Illyrian warriors with a greatly interested look in his golden eyes. 

To be honest, when it comes to this kind of stuff, I was never informed of the history of it. I mean, it’s not like I’m innocent, there is good record of shameless fucking the days and nights away with Rhys and if anyone would think differently, I’m pregnant as the result of it.

So why nobody cared to spill the beans about their surely rich history about this ‘fun’ as Helion named it? It’s surely a good theme over a bottle or two. 

Well there we have it. Just one afternoon at the Day court and my mind is full of filthy stuff and thoughts! Of damn you Helion. 

Chapter Text

We were walking around the city of the Day Court that was located down the hill from the main palace, which was looking down at the enormous city. 

It didn’t surprise me, when we were shown our living quarters yesterday and it turned out to be as lavishing as it could be. Spacious rooms filled with golden colour, full of comfort providing places where you can sit and relax. 

Each of us had our own rooms, as expected, and the common space was filled with plush sofas and armchairs that called for you to sit and let the incredibly soft cushions swallow you as you chat the evening away. 

The city was large with majestic pieces of architecture. Each building was built with the most precious attention to detail and suited the surroundings in every possible way. It was creating a coherent design of the whole city. 

What caught my attention were tall, broad buildings decorated in complicated tapestries and paintings. The buildings had a whole roof made of gold that was shining in the rays of sunlight, creating glow that lured you towards them. 

Helion noticed where my attention was and with a proud smile, he nodded towards one of the buildings we were walking towards. 

“Those are the libraries of Day Court, each holding knowledge about magic and history of the whole Prythian. In this court reside the most knowledgeable scholars, some which catalogue the history of our days and others, which invent things that can help us understand this world better,” he spoke with a fond smile on his handsome face and my heart warmed up to him for this. There I could see the male he was behind that cockiness and charades.

‘If he wanted to get on my good side, then he should have been like this from the very start.’

I leaned closer to Rhys as we continued to walk and watched Helion admire the building.

“They are glorious,” I gave him a warm smile and continued to admire the beauty alongside the two High Lords and Az. 

Cass and Mor decided to sleep in, since they stayed up till early morning hours, drinking away Helion’s wine cabinet, Az was there with them, but he refused to let the two of us go alone. As if there was any danger when there was two High Lords, but it was his sense of duty and companionship and I loved this on him. 

“They truly are, so much that Amarantha personally raided them all. Day Court was rebelling alongside Summer and Winter, so she had an especially strong urge to hurt my court where it pains the most,” shadow of old pain crossed his face. 

Raiding libraries is just barbaric. Amarantha wasn’t known for her benevolence or things like that, but destroying history and culture recorded in those libraries was another new low even for her. 

“I’m truly sorry to hear that. Was there a lot of loss to those attacks?” My own voice was sober and Rhys sent through the bond waves of calmness and comfort. 

“The most precious books and records we keep are locked in libraries that are not known to anyone other than a few selected scholars. When she came, the ones who were outside these libraries and were captured, rather died than share the locations, the ones who were inside the libraries when the attack happened didn’t even know that it happened. We lost a lot of very important and valuable scholars back then alongside with many books and records that cannot be ever recovered as she burned them to ash,” his voice was sober and troubled as he kept sharing those painful memories. 

It must have been something horrible to be in his shoes back then. He was the High Lord of this court and was supposed to protect it, yet he was rendered helpless by that redhead bitch. All of them were back then and I wish for her to suffer more than she did, she didn’t deserve the quick death she was granted with, for all she did and planned to do she should have existed in agony and die painfully slowly. 

There was nothing to be said. How was I supposed to react to such a cruel tragedy? No words can bring any kind of comfort or make it better. 

When we entered the building, a cold chill welcomed us alongside the unique smell of thousands of books stored under one roof. There were stairs upon stairs filled with them. 

It was designed completely in a different fashion than the libraries in our court. 

Where we were kept in dim lighting, there it was filled with day light that illuminated sitting areas but missed the shelves where the books were. Where our were decorated in dark colours there they were full of bright, light colours. It was the complete opposite. 

“What kind of book are you looking for my sweet tulip?” Helion’s flirty side was back in full force when he turned towards me and charmed a bright smile.

Rhys and Az both chuckled at the nickname he chose to use and I was at a loss of words. In all of my life, nobody, never, ever, called me a sweet tulip. Not even Rhys in his prime flirty mood. 

“I would love to see if you have more on the history of the mountains in the Night Court, especially anything that deals with the Prison would be best. The legends, history and even tales,” hopefully they will have those books there. 

If the Day Court was the main place where to seek knowledge, then surely there will be those kinds of books. 

“We do have those titles for sure, are you interested in geology?” Helion nodded with his head, the perfectly combed hair bouncing around him.

I smiled sheepishly at him and bit the inside of my mouth to keep from laughing. 

“No, but I would like to know the history of my court and it just happened that our library thinks it’s a good starting point,” I shrugged and sat down by one of the tables placed by a wide window.

“Fascinating, are you looking to borrow them then?” His golden eyes looked across the library as if looking for someone and when he noticed one of the scholars dressed in white habit, he waved at him to come to us. 

“Yes, I hoped to stack good books so I have something to keep me busy when this pregnancy will progress,” my hand instinctively raised towards my belly and rested there. 

“Ah yes, miracle of life, the most beautiful experience of our lives to gain something so precious as  a child,” the cocky smile turned into a warm one as he looked at Rhys and me. “You can borrow as many books as you desire my dear.” 

“My High Lord,” the scholar approached us and bowed his head. 

“Khonsu, yes, would you please bring books dealing with mountains in the Night Court and the Prison to our lovely company?” Helion politely asked.

It’s not like we couldn’t look for them by ourselves, but they probably have their own systems there and wouldn’t appreciate outsiders messing with it. This way it would be best for all the parties involved. 

“I will help you carry the books,” Azriel offered and followed right behind the scholar, leaving a few of his shadows lingering in the corner, keeping watch. 

“Are you excited to meet your child?” Helion sat down beside the table just as Rhys did, smiling fondly. 

“Oh I can’t wait,” a tender smile found its way on my face. 

“It will be a girl,” Rhys shared with his friend, whose eyes widened slightly.

“How can you tell?” He asked, interest all over his face clearly visible.

“When we visited the Bone Carver in the Prison, he took the form of her and told us then, who it is. To be honest, he was the first to inform us that Darcy darling is with a child,” Rhys said and wrapped his hand around my shoulders, a dreamy smile on his lips. 

“So you know how she will look then? Will you show me?” Helion’s face was full of curiosity. 

It was clear when Rhys entered his mind and showed him the picture of our daughter. His face lit up with warmth and wonder as a wide smile stretched across his face. 

“Oh she is just precious,” he said with astonishment in his voice. 

“You can imagine why we need to stop Hybern from moving even further, I don’t want my daughter to live in a world terrorised by a pointless war,” Rhys sounded deadly serious as he locked his eyes with the other High Lord, who nodded at those words.

“Day Court will do everything in our power to stop Hybern from achieving his goals. I’m sure the rest of the courts will do the same. We would be fools to not unite our forces in this upcoming war. We have a chance only if we are united, considering the fact he has the Cauldron,” he said in an equally serious voice.

“It was him who raided those temples and then fished out the Cauldron, the Bone Carver confirmed it. Helion, Eris informed me that Beron consider to side with Hybern,” my mate leaned little further forward as told him this information and something similar to anger crossed Helion’s face.

“Are you sure he can be trusted with this information?” His shoulders tensed as he asked.

“It forced him to come to seek me, asking for alliance and closing a bargain, I’m very much sure that he can be trusted,” he replied with solemn expression. 

“This is not a good thing. We need to be united in this war and having Beron siding with the enemy would mean great problems. What about Tamlin?” he shook his head, probably disappointed by his fellow High Lord. 

“We sent him a letter asking for permission to visit. We hope to get the Curse Breaker to pursue her family to let us have a meeting with the mortal queens in their manor. When we would be there, hopefully before the meeting of High Lords, we will see where Tamlin’s alliance stands,” I said and wanted to sigh at the weight that lingered on our shoulders.

“That would be a good meeting point, you wish to gain the second half of the Book of Breaths I presume?” Helion’s golden eyes travelled from me to Rhys and back.

“Yes and hopefully pursue them to be prepared for the upcoming war. We have some concerns about the possibility that Hybern contacted them already in hope to gain the second half and only Gods knows what he managed to push into their heads already,” I nodded and another wave of chills ran down my spine. It was truly concerning. 

“Considering that he attacked Summer Court in hopes to gain the part kept there, he would very likely try to get the second half to at least sabotage anything we could be working on,” Helion agreed with our conclusions. 

“In the upcoming weeks, we hope to make sure that Tamlin will side with us and do our best to secure the second half of the book as well to ensure the queens siding with us instead of Hybern,” once the summary left my lips, it was clear we will have so much to do, it’s almost impossible to imagine that there will be two more celebrations to celebrate our mating bond as well. 

‘There will be time to rest and enjoy ourselves my love.’

Rhys hummed into our bond and kept stroking my exposed shoulder.

‘I fail to see where and when to be honest.’

I admitted and leaned closer to him.

‘Even if I would need to create space and time, there would be enough opportunities for you to enjoy this pregnancy and not stress yourself over anything.’

Warm feelings of gratitude washed over me at those words of his. 

“You will certainly be secured with things to do, is there something we can help with?” Helion offered and Rhys only shook his head.

“Tamlin and the queens are already our concern as we are talking with them, it would only make them doubt things if more of the courts would suddenly decide to intervene. I would appreciate it if the High Lords meeting would be planned as soon as possible so we can make sure that all courts are preparing their forces and have all the information up to date,” Rhys gave his friend a small smile as he nodded, noting what needed to be done. 

“You always take way too much on yourself Rhysand,” the High Lords of Day Court smiled with a fond smile on my mate.

“Probably,” he nonchalantly shrugged.

“You know, sweet Darcy, when I first met your mate, which was several centuries ago, I thought he was the biggest prick in the whole Prythian. Even before he became High Lord, he was full of that cursed cockiness and attitude. It was in one of the war camps and he walked there as if he owned that whole place. It was frustrating to witness that effortless calmness surrounding him even after the worst of battles,” Helion started to remember and I listened with great interest. 

“But the two of you became friends?” I thought out loud, earning chuckles from both of them.

“Just as much as he despised me, I despised him as passionately. He was always there, in the camps, surrounded by his friends, but mine own were Gods knew where. I was under constant watch of my father back then, who called me into that camp at some point of the war and I needed to hold appearance even though I was dying inside with worry about Cassian, Azriel and Mor. This idiot had all of his friends there, knowing they were alive,” Rhys added, his voice sounding nostalgic at those memories. 

“One evening I was sent to ask for notes with casualties, since our copy was never delivered and I found myself heading towards the tent of this prick, even though I despised him, he was at least the one who acted with some kind of respect towards the others. To be fair I announced myself twice, but he ignored me so I walked inside and found him bent over the casualties notes and reading through them as if he lost his minds, since he was still in his armour from previous battle, covered in blood and sweat, looking like complete mess,” Helion continued with the story, fond smile showing up on his lips.

“I heard that day, that the legion which Cass was part of, was attacked and had large losses. I almost lost my mind with worry that I would find his name on the notes. When Helion found himself inviting himself into my tent, I almost had a heart attack back then. I completely forgot who he was and threw him a second pile of the notes and instructed him to look for Cassian’s name there. After a few minutes when the notes were read through and we didn’t find Cassian’s name there, he healed injuries I even didn’t know that I had and since then, he would come to my tent and we would talk. It turned out, he was not that bad after all,” Rhys was laughing openly at the end of his story, just like Helion and I couldn’t help but join them, even though my heart felt heavy with the thoughts about the difficult history they both needed to live through. 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

We were walking through the marketplace in the city. Helion promised the three of us that we would find the best Winter Solstice gifts there and so we decided to give it a try. 

The residents of the city were cheerfully greeting both of the High Lords and offering me large smiles. It was nice there. When you forget the grandiose tendencies the Day Court seems to have for everything, the whole court was full of polite and friendly people who were happy and cheerful. Clear indication that Helion was doing a great job as the High Lord. Of his court.

‘Should I buy gifts for the other High Lords as well?’

Sudden idea crossed my mind as I looked through a display of one of the shops in the buzzing streets. 

‘That would be for the first time, but I don’t think it’s a bad idea.’

Rhys kissed my hair with a tender kiss. 

Large smile formed on my lips as I looked across the shops with newly formed plans and added names to my list of who I need to buy a gift. 

Who cares if it would be for the first time. There was no other High Lady than me before and so it’s only suiting that I will establish new traditions. It will be a nice surprise for them and surely something to light up the gloomy times that lay ahead of us all. Plus, it will help with smoothing the relationship with each court and keep them on somewhat polite and friendly manners. 

“I think Mor will like this,” I pointed at the sets of hairpins that held each hidden small knife inside. They were decorated with rubies and made from gold. 

“Deadly and beautiful, just like her,” Helion hummed in appreciation and both me and Rhys laughed at his comment. 

“That’s a great idea,” Az mumbled from my other side and had his eyes glued on them. 

‘Az hates to choose gifts for anyone. It’s probably something he had already planned to gift her with or something similar to that.’

Rhys commented as he gestured for the shop owner to pack the hairpins for us.

“What would you say, if you will give her those arm bracelets, they are made in similar fashion,” I pointed at two pairs of arm bracelets and turned to look at the shadowsinger. 

He seized the bracelets for a moment, before he smiled slightly and nodded. It would break my heart to steal his idea without at least doing something to replace it. Especially when he finds it difficult to choose gifts for everyone. 

“And these throwing daggers would suit well with a gift I have for Cassian,” I pointed at the daggers which had handles covered in white leather. “And I’m sure Amren would surely love those pretty pens covered in rubies, you know how much she loves to write things down, try to add to the pile some nice notebooks and you will have her dealt with as well.” 

Az’s hazel eyes lit up with relief as he looked at each thing I pointed out and ended up buying it all. 

“Gods bless you Darcy,” his shadow squeezed my hand and I only grinned at him brightly and waved his gratitude away. 

‘You and your heart of gold.’

Rhys wrapped his arms around my waist more tightly and I leaned closer towards his warm body.

‘It’s no deal for me to come up with the ideas and if it saves him days of painful suffering over searing for a good gift, then why not?’

My words earned me a look full of love from him and I only grinned wider as we walked through the streets, searching for other things to give to the ones we hold close to our hearts.

Chapter Text

I was laying in the comfort of our bed in the Town House. It was our second day back home from the Day court and Rhys wanted to make sure that me and the little bean are both doing alright, so he called Madja to come and check on us. 

That's what she was doing now. Her skilled hands roaming around my belly with a warm, yellow light. It was way more comfortable than the last time she did that on me. Maybe that I knew what to expect from it was the reason it didn't cause any discomfort. 

'She is taking her time.'

I said with a note of caution as my eyes were glued to Madja's face, watching for anything that will give away that something is amiss. 

'I asked her to do a proper examination, to make sure everything is alright, do not worry, that's why she is taking her time.'

Rhys said with a soothing tone and brushed my hair with gentle strokes. 

That calmed my rising panic and I let my eyes close with quite a relief, enjoying the calming feeling that poured from Rhys' touches. 

Today we have planned quite a few things. Rhys decided to go and help me with the gift shopping, even though it's rather early to be slowly finishing with the solstice shopping. I just prefer to have it done and be ready, especially in times like these, where we are not sure what the next day will bring. Using these somehow peaceful days to handle tasks as gift shopping seems like the right thing to do. 

After the shopping, Rhys has a surprise planned for me. Others know for sure, but they resolutely refuse to tell me what it is about. It's not like I don't like surprises, quite the opposite, but there is this side of me that wishes to be ready for what is about to come. When it comes to surprises, you never know what to expect and that leaves me often with mixed feelings. 

The searching sensation stopped and when I opened my eyes, Madja was pushing my sweater down, smiling softly. 

"Everything is going well. The baby is developing nicely and nothing seems to be out of place. High Lady is healthy as well, it shows that you are listening to the advice I gave you," she said with that voice filled with calmness and resurgence, which soothes your nerves in any situation. 

"Thank you Madja, that's good news," I gave her a warm smile and sat up in the bed, relieved that everything was alright after all. 

"How are the morning sicknesses treating you?" She asked, smiling as well at both of us. 

I laughed lightly at the thought of my morning sicknesses. Both Tarquin and Helion were witnesses of my quick disappearance from the breakfast table thanks to them. 

"They come and go, sometimes it shows up through the day, but that's rather rare," I replied to her as Rhys helped me to stand up. 

"Good, that's the natural way of  the journey. If they show up more frequently, the advice to reach me immediately still stands," Madja picked her bag and took out a few jars with herbs. "Those are herbal teas that I made, each is labelled with its purpose, there is one that you already know for the morning sicknesses, there is one if you will feel tired and another to calm you down if you couldn't sleep," she placed each of them on a table next to the window, right in front of vase with freshly picked flowers. 

"Thank you Madja," Rhys nodded thankfully at her. 

After we walked Madja down to the door and bid our goodbyes, Nualla and Cerridwen took me back to our bedroom to help me get ready for the gift shopping. 

The skirt and sweater I was wearing for Madja's visit was replaced with another stunning dress. This one was made from black, warm fabric with long sleeves and a skirt covered in silver embroidery of constellations. The cape was black and with complementing embroidery that was on my dress. 

Cerridwen let my hair freely fall in waves down on my back, braiding a few strands of them on top of my head to keep hair from falling into my face. It was lost cause to even try to stop them from putting some kind of crown on my head. Each opportunity they got, they took it and crowned me with one. This one was thankfully small and delicate, resting comfortably braided into the small braids so it won't slide down even if I move around. 

Rhys' words about why they dress me like this kept coming to my mind. I was still not sure how to feel about it. Back in the camp, others would laugh their asses off if anyone would ever mention me being considered somehow a royal. 

But this was my new life and a new chance for a better life, so these kinds of thoughts have no place to begin with. Why do I always end up comparing my old life with the new one? It's ridiculous. It can't be compared at all. 

"Humour me my High Lady, who is remaining on your list to shop for?" Rhys hummed as we walked through the streets of Velaris, his arm wrapped around my waist, keeping me close to him. 

"Amren, Cass and Mor are the ones who I already got a few gifts for, who remain is Az," I looked up at him and smiled brightly. 

With all irony, the one who finds it impossible to shop for gifts is the one who is difficult to choose gifts for. 

"Mor always buys him daggers, he must have a few drawers full of them, probably brand new since he never uses them. Cass gifts him with all kinds of weird stuff. Last year he bought him pink sheets, stating he was in need of lighting up his room. Amren keeps it simple, she gives him practical things, notebooks, armour polishing kits and so on," he listed out the things others choose for him to draw picture of what is common ground of gifts for Az and offered a kind smile towards a, elderly couple which waved their hands cheerfully at us. 

It would be my first winter solstice with them, maybe because of that I want my gifts for them to be perfect. His summary of what others gift Az with was surely helpful, but didn't solve my problem at all. 

They all know Az in different ways so each of them will gift him with things they think are appropriate and he will appreciate. I knew them all for a few months and as much as others were like open books to know what they would like, Az was the most enigmatic of the lot. 

And I don't have a gift for Rhys as well, but choosing one for my mate will take a more sophisticated method than for the rest of our family. With him in my mind almost nonstop, I will need help from the others to surprise him. Maybe I will need ask Az to choose a good gift for Rhys for me, first, he will be decent about it and will be able to keep it from Rhys till the solstice, second, if anyone will chose the best gift in my name to gift Rhys with, it will be Az. Even if he hates it, he will keep any jokes and funny business out of it. 

"I was thinking about giving him credit at the bookshop, I noticed him reading quite a lot when he thinks nobody sees him and he has time to spare," I shared my idea and waved at a group of younglings, who were giggling loudly and pointing at the two of us. Their laughter grew louder when they noticed my wave and started to wave frantically back. 

"That's an excellent idea my love," Rhys looked down at me with a proud smile on his lips and brushed my side softly. "I'm quite curious how you plan to orchestrate your plan with choosing a gift for me, I agree though, Az will be the safest choice," with a feline smile he shamelessly commented on my thoughts little while back. 

"I can promise you, that if you will poke your nose into what he will choose for you, I will ask Cassian to choose one for you and we both know that it will be a disaster," with an overly sweet voice I threatened him and earned myself an amused chuckle from him. 

We stopped at a little shop which was selling warm drinks to passing by citizens of Velaris, who were freezing in this way colder weather than it was before we left to the Day Court. Winter was coming way too quickly. 

Rhys bought me a hot chocolate that was out of this world. Rich in flavour, thick with pieces of chocolate and marshmallows. On top of it was whipped cream and I'm afraid that it will become a member of my craving list. It was delicious. Rhys got apple juice spiced with cinnamon and wine, stating that this will set him warm in no time. 

"When we were younger, me and my sister used to go and buy this same drink when autumn was ending. We would go and walk around the city, mostly around the Rainbow and enjoy the atmosphere there," he said with a fond smile on his face after he took the first sip of the drink.

"You can make this as a ritual with our daughter in the future," I said softly and brushed my hand across his back, walking slowly next to him. 

"That's quite an idea darling, but I would prefer to keep her from alcohol for as long as possible," the smile on his lips only grew as he looked at the cup in his hand.

"I agree with that, but let's be honest there, with the company as Mor and Cassian, she will eventually become familiar with it, I think it will be better if the ones who would introduce alcohol into her life would be us so she doesn't need to sneak around and steal it in secret," at this point I was laughing at the idea in my head. 

"I will tear their heads from their shoulders if they dare to give her alcohol," he grinned widely, his hand stroking against my belly. "But I agree, it should be us, but in the very far, far away future." 

"If she is anything like her father, then we will have full hands trying to keep her away from it," my voice was full of mirth.

If anyone else in this city drank more than Mor and Cass, it was Rhys for sure. He does it in a subtle manner and doesn't draw attention to it, but if you look closely, there is often glass with dark liquid around him. 

"Let's pray she will take after her gorgeous mother in more aspects than after me," the way he said 'mother' was enough to make my heart skip a beat. Little moments like these make it all seem so real. 

"What is it?" I asked when his face turned into a curious looking one and his head tilted to the side. 

“Amren just informed me that we got a reply from the Spring Court, it looks like Tamlin decided to grant us with his charming presence,” he sounded genuinely impressed that Tamlin chose to have us after all. 

“When?” I took a sip of my hot chocolate. At least things are moving forward once again.

“In two weeks, we will have enough time to celebrate the mating bond in the camps and here in Velaris as well. Amren especially mentioned this little detail, she is working hard to make both of the celebrations perfect for us,” he smiled with a bright smile and stole a small marshmallow out of my cup to put it into his mouth, shamelessly chewing on it with a grin.

“She is amazing, I can’t imagine I will ever reach her level of professionalism when it comes to dealing with court dealing,” I laughed with astonishment, she was just amazing, there were no other words to describe her. 

“Amren has millennia worth of knowledge and experience, even I don’t stand a chance in front of her in ruling this court, that’s why I’m endlessly thankful for her being my second in command. Without her, we all would have a way more difficult time,” his voice was full of respect and gratitude towards the female with piercing silver eyes.

He was right, without her lead and helping hand, we all would be somehow lost. Thanks to her, I was having way easier time with my learning of being High Lady, she was there on every step I took, guiding me into the right directions. 

Night Court had many treasures, but Amren was the most valuable one, that is for sure.

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

"Can't you tell me where we are heading?" I pleaded once again as we walked through the Town House to the living room, where winnowing is allowed for him and Mor. 

The hall was filled with loud laughter from Rhys, who was dressed in a fine black suit and coat that had embroidered on the shoulders little stars, complimenting my black dress which had a similar pattern all over them. 

The twins refused to tell me where we were going, even though they knew, since they were the ones who styled my look. After the tenth time when they refused to tell me, I let it go and somewhat got over it. Well till Rhys showed up dressed like he was going to hold an audience with other High Lords. There my patience ran thin. 

"You will find soon enough," he placed a tender kiss on my cheek and brushed a strand of my heart behind my ear with a soft touch only he can do. No one else has quite the touch as he does. 

“We need to winnow there? So it’s far away?” I tried once again, at least to gather enough pieces of information to put the picture together on my own.

“Yes we do winnow there and no, it’s not that far away,” he mused with a giddy smile and wrapped hand around me, getting ready to winnow us.

“Then why can’t we walk there?” My pushing only made him smile wider as he held me closer.

With a swoosh of wind and darkness we landed on a black marble floor, surrounded by a crowd of other people dressed in fine clothes, chatting merrily while hurrying towards the dark brown, grand door that led to a stage of theatre we landed in. 

“A theatre?” I turned around in awe, taking in the beauty of the place.

It was built from yellow and black marble, complemented by golden details in the halls and furniture. High ceilings with painting all over them, displaying the night sky so skilfully, that it was taking a moment to realise it is not an actual night sky but just an interpretation of it. 

“I thought it will do us both good to enjoy a nice evening embracing ourselves in the beauty of culture and art,” he said with flirtatious laughter and I could feel his beautiful, violet eyes glued on me. 

“Oh Rhys,” I threw my arms around his neck and kissed him with a tender kiss, into which he smiled wildly, very pleased that I turned out to love his surprise.

“They are having the premiere of a new play, it’s supposed to be a romantic comedy,” he offered me arm with a charming smile on his lips, “and we will be late if we don’t start moving.”

I took his arm and we walked towards a different door than the ones where everyone else was entering the stage through. 

‘I’m High Lord of this court my love, it comes with few benefits.’

He hummed into our bond as we climbed circular stairs made from warm, dark wood. 

‘As private seating in a theatre?’

I laughed and admired the art piece we walked around which were scattered across the walls, saving it from being empty. 

“Would you believe me, that this was the idea of my grand, grand, grand grandfather who loved to go and watch the plays every free evening he got? He built the private seating area to have some quiet time to admire art in his spare time away from the chaos of this court,” he explained out loud as we entered the room, which took my breath away. 

I expected a grand display of luxury, large room with overly done decorations, but I was pleasantly surprised once again. 

The private seating room was rather smaller than expected, adored in red and black colours on both walls and furniture there. On the walls were paintings executed by the most skilled master and in the corners were in the same manner executed sculptures of mythical creatures.

There was a large sofa made from a dark, polished leather looking like the most comfortable sofa you could think of. On it were various decorative pillows and two sets of blankets laid over the head of the sofa in case you get cold while enjoying the play. 

The whole area was made to give you privacy, as nobody from downstairs could see you and it gave you a perfect view of the stage so you can enjoy the show. 

It was simply another small heaven hidden in this court. 

“It’s perfect,” I breathed out and ran hand over table which was next to the sofa, where there was already prepared food and drinks. 

“I used to go there often, before Amarantha, it used to be the spot you would find me if you needed to reach me back then. If I didn’t work or didn’t go out with others, I was there, enjoying the play,” he shared with a little heavy voice and led us to the sofa, where we ended up being swallowed by the cloud-like cushions. 

His words squeezed my heart in a painful manner. This used to be his favourite thing to do. He used to go there and relax, turn off and just witness masters of their art to perform. Yet after the experience he went through Under the Mountain, he found it difficult to go? Did it affect him so greatly that he didn’t find it in himself to go and watch the play? 

I blinked tears away when I realised we were there now and that’s what matters the most. He moved on his healing journey forward and decided that it's a good time to try and enjoy things he loved back then. 

“The things you went through, it did affect you, yes you changed in some aspects, but that doesn’t mean you are not the same Rhys you were before. No matter what happened, no matter what you did or was done to you, you are still you. Denying yourself things you loved in any kind of belief, as punishment or from fear that it won’t feel the same and it will show you that you are someone else than you were, it is not worth it,” I placed hand over his heart and poured into our bond the amount of love and admiration I feel towards him. 

Many emotions dashed across his face, from sadness, grief, anger, acceptance to love and fondness as his hand raised towards my face and he leaned forward, placing a kiss filled with all those emotions on my lips, pulling me closer towards his body.

“I love you, Darcy darling, with my whole heart and soul,” he whispered, his eyes now holding all those strong emotions travelling across my face.

“And I love you, Rhysand darling, with my whole heart and soul,” I smiled with a foolish, wide grin as the lights started to dim, signalling the play was about to start. 

The smile he charmed on his lips at my words stole my breath away. He wrapped me in his arms as he leaned into the cushions of the sofa, making both of us comfortable to watch the play which was beginning. 

I was not sure where my eyes were more, if on the stage or on Rhys, because both were magnificent things to watch. 

The actors were giving their whole soul into the performance, making the written characters come alive on the stage, taking us all into the world that was far away from us. 

Rhys was captured by the play. His face changed expressions as the story progressed. He was leaning forward in excitement or anticipation when the scene was tense. He was laughing loudly, lighting up the space around us and my heart with his laughter, when the scenes were comical, making the whole room roar in laughter. He would pull me even closer to him when the scenes would get heartwarming, stroking my belly with a relaxed smile as he lived the story alongside the actors. 

It was safe to say that it was almost impossible to choose which part of this evening was better to watch, the play or Rhys, but my heart tended to lean towards the second option. 

Chapter Text

I spend most of my day with my nose buried deep inside the books I bring home from the Day Court. They turned out to be a rather great source of information about the mountains and especially what took me by surprise were the scrolls and books written about the Prison. 

They dated back in millennia, the mapped history was something impressive. There was so much information, that it would take me months to read through them and even longer to understand and comprehend all the details inside them. 

So far I learned that the Prison was not always there, that makes sense yes, but it doesn't predate the establishment of the courts like many often like to think. The Prison was built after the Night Court already existed. By whom and how? These answers are still waiting for me to decipher. 

That little poke by fate when the book about mountains in my court landed in front of me back in the library proved to be quite useful. I don't know why, but there is something telling me that it's important to learn about it and if there is an excuse for me to read, then who am I to say different?

Right now I was being led by Rhys on the side of Sindra. It was almost dinner time and he just came back home from dealing with something in the Hewn City. He didn't say what it was about and if he doesn't think it's necessary for me to know, why would I press him into telling me? I trust his judgement unconditionally. He is the one who had centuries of experience in leading this court, not me. It would be simply foolish of me to demand to know about everything that happened. 

If anything, I'm still learning about the duties that my title holds, how to deal with them and what to expect. There is not that much of things I can do or say which deals with the ruling of our court. For now. 

I'm sure when the time comes and I will have a good knowledge about ruling and leading this court, Rhys would include me into those kinds of stuff he keeps for himself right now. To be completely honest, I'm grateful that he does that. This way, I'm able to learn things slowly and more precisely without any burdens of immense  pressure. 

We were walking towards the River Estate to see the progress made there with the reconstruction. There was not much spare time to check upon it and today Rhys decided that he wants to show me the Estate.

Thinking about it, I never saw it and I'm really curious about what our new home will look like. What was shown to me, mostly by Amren and Mor, were the blueprints the construction workers made. The two of them fried me over the layout for quite a while and wanted to discuss the design and layout of each room. 

The streets of Velaris were as always full of people who were enjoying their lives to the fullest. It always warmed my heart to see them this happy. It was such a contrast to the life experienced in the camps. Not that in the camps were not good moments as well, there surely were, but the bad ones just suppressed the good ones greatly. 

That reminds me of the visit to the camps where we will have celebrations for our mating bond. It makes my skin crawl just thinking about it. Back in that cursed place filled with brutality and cruelty. I'm proud of my Illyrian heritage, which cannot be changed by any harsh treatment back in the past. Even when Illyrians are war species and dedicate their whole life developing their fighting skill set to perfection, that doesn't mean we are rendered only into soldiers and live to fight. 

We have a rich history with beautiful traditions which makes me wonder how we ended up with such a tradition as clipping females. The Illyrians love poems and telling stories over an open fire in the evenings, we would share stories that our ancestors were telling for millennia. One of the most beautiful traditions we have back in the camps is for coming of age. It's greatly different from becoming a rightful Illyrian warrior, which is filled with blood and death. No. Coming of age ceremony is filled with singing, dancing and telling stories of our origins and the purpose of why we are the way we are. 

It happens only once a year, females would dress in their best clothes and accompany their children and husband to the celebration, where the child that is coming of age is taken by the elder females of the camp and shares the parts of our rich history which is shared with us only in this celebration. 

Then they are offered food and drinks by the parents when they come back to the tables, being welcomed back as adult members of the community. 

Then there is a whole night of drinking, singing and dancing, where all the troubles are forgotten and the next day is granted a day off from any responsibility and we are allowed to rest and recover. 

Those traditions are shadowed by the cruelty and violence of the camps. If only the harsh traditions were pushed away and we would keep the nice ones, then maybe, I wouldn't be so terrified to go back there.

"The camp visit will go smoothly Darcy darling, do not worry yourself about it. We all will be there to protect you if any troubles arise," Rhys assured me once again and took me closer to his side as we walked the last street before we would cross the corner to see the River Estate. 

"I know that you all are working tirelessly on making it work and that I will be safe, but I don't know honestly... It still makes me feel uneasy thinking about walking back to that place, considering what all I lost there," my own voice betrayed me and came out sounding more weak than I would like. 

I lost my wings there, how can one overcome such a traumatic experience and go back into that place without being scared? I spend my whole life there, being afraid of my own shadow to be completely honest. With the things I was doing there, the fear of being discovered was very much real and the suspicion that someone was constantly watching each of my steps was very strong. 

"That is only natural and believe me, my love, that we all are proud of you for going back there, it takes a lot of courage and strength to go back into Illyria for someone like you," through our bond washes waves of comfort and love. "I don't think I would be any better if asked to go back Under the Mountain, no matter if I would have with me a whole legion, there will still be that lingering feeling, that won't let me forget the wrong done to me there. So don't think that you are a coward or whatever, because then you would have to consider me a coward as well." He turned to look down at me and smiled with a tender smile. 

"You are no coward, you were locked there helpless for fifty years Rhys, being reluctant to go back would be only fair. I spent in those camps only half of the time you were Under the Mountain and most of it was relatively easy, the last twelve years were the difficult ones, so considering you as a coward if I would consider myself as one if not a fair assumption," I protested with a fierce determination in my heart. How can he even try to compare the situations? It's offensively unfair for him, belittling the amount of trauma that happened to him to make me feel better about myself. 

"You lost a very important part of yourself there my love," his hand brushed over and under my shoulder blades gently. "Sometimes the time we spend somewhere doesn't equal the amount of trauma caused to us. Very often it takes just hours to destroy someone, sometimes even less."

"You did lose part of yourself there as well Rhys and something tells me it's even more important than my wings," openly mentioning my wings was still a difficult thing to do and my voice wavered under the heavy weight the word still held. 

"You are being unfair to yourself there," we stopped and he made me look up at him. "For Illyrians wings are extension of their soul, if you are thinking that I belittle the wrongs done to me, then think about how it makes me feel listening to you belittling the horrors done to you? I beg you my love, to not consider your own trauma as less than my own, because in comparison, they are more equal than you think," his hands captured my face and he sounded almost desperate as he talked. His violet eyes were locked with mine as he tried to force those words in my brain. 

"You sacrificed five decades of your life to protect your people Rhys, endured things that most of us can't even imagine, all in the name of protection of the ones you loved," I tried to reason with him, make him see the huge difference, how wrong he is to even think about comparing those things.

"Humour me my lovely mate, what exactly did you do that is not the mirror of my own actions? Did you not sacrifice every bit of you to protect your people? Did you not willingly risk your own life to protect the lives of others? Did you not pay a way too high price for doing the right thing? You are looking at the things you did with way too humble eyes and don't acknowledge their worth," he presented softly, shutting me up with his words. 

I never considered looking at them like this. What I did was just the right thing which everyone else should do. In my own eyes I never did anything special or worthy. It was just the right thing to do so I did it. But having it laid in front of me like this, in conversation like this, it puts light on things a little differently. There was nothing to be said to his argument, because it was valid. As unbelievable as it sounds. 

"Just know that we all admire and respect you for what you have done," Rhys pressed a gentle kiss on my lips and offered me a smile that washed all the worries and bad feelings away. "We are here by the way," he said with a lighter voice, his eyes moving from my face to the place behind me. 

I turned quickly and my mouth dropped to the ground. It was massive! Even with their descriptions of this estate being large and all of those things, it didn't prepare me to see it with my own eyes. 

The estate was truly magnificent. It was built from yellow marble, and was accompanied by details created from black marble. Just the bare bones of this building was looking warm and welcoming. Three floors, that was being stated and I got used to the idea of it, but nobody mentioned how high each floor is. The ceilings were so high.

It was surrounded by in fact a pretty impressive in size garden, which was now kept without any blooming flowers, as it was late for any of them to grow or bloom, but there were bushes which will in spring grow beautiful flowers on them. 

"Let's get inside shall we?" He hummed into my ear and when I nodded, still out of words, he started to lead us into the door, which was still covered in cloth to protect it. 

When we walked into the estate, it turned out that most of the floors and walls were still covered in cloths to protect them from any scratches as the furniture and other things were carried around. 

The hallways were spacious and long, it was made from the yellow marble that was used for the outside and there were pillars from black marble, lining the hallways in equal parts away from each other. 

The lighting was dim and there was not much to be seen yet, as the works still contained there, but it still somehow already felt like home. 

Looking around the estate I could already see the future we will have there. The merry times full of laughter and joy. That was my goal. I want to fill this new home only with bright, warm and happy memories. I want it pulsing with life and happiness. The walls will be filled with echoes of laughter and love. The floors will be covered in steps of small feet which will be running and playing around. 

Rhys led us to the rooftop of the estate, which was being constructed to accommodate for outside celebrations. There were built bases for sitting areas and a fireplace as well on the sides of the roof were built long, vertical pots for planting flowers there. 

It will be a beautiful place to spend time and admire the night sky. There was nothing to shield the view, no trees in sight as it would be in the gardens, which were filled with them. It was a genius idea.

"I was thinking about having dinner there and enjoying the night sky viewing outside till we can," Rhys said in a low voice and with an elegant wave of his hand, in front of us landed blackened with a basket. 

"Oh I love this idea!" I beamed and practically ran to the blanket with eagerness, his deep laughter followed after me. 

"If you would look this way, you will see the House of Winds," he pointed towards the mountains when we were both sitting on the blanket, comfortably spread over it.

I took my place between his legs, resting my back against his warm chest, feeling the steady beating of his heart there. 

Indeed, there, on top of one of the mountains, was the bird nest. Few windows were lit up with a warm, yellow light, signalling that someone was inside the room. There was our family right now, peacefully enjoying their evening. 

"I can't wait till we all will be sitting there when the estate is finished and maybe grill while watching the starry nights," I murmured with my mind still lost in the picture of this idea. 

“And with this little one running around,” his large hands stroked my belly up and down, then stopped for a moment just to repeat the same motion once again, but way slower. “You are showing, love” he whispered with a mesmerised voice, feeling my belly once again.

“I am I?” I breathed out, afraid to speak any louder, to not scare this magical moment away.

“Yes, I can feel a little bump there,” he stroked my lower belly with a tender touch, cupping it there with his hand. 

“Oh my,” I placed my own hand over his own, totally enchanted by the new discovery. 

It’s all becoming real. The new home we are currently having our little evenings picnic and now I’m showing. Not that I didn’t believe that I’m pregnant or anything, but this little bean showing up makes it all more real. It proves that in fact I have a new life growing inside my belly. 

We sat there in silence for a while. Just absorbing the new findings and enjoying the sacred peace that surrounded us. Even the air was warmed around us, the stars above us shined brighter, as if nature wanted to provide us with all the comfort to make these moments feel magical. 

“We didn’t talk about the name for her,” I finally broke the comfortable silence and placed a grape into my mouth. 

“Did you ever think about how you will name your daughter?” Rhys asked and popped a few grapes at one into his mouth, munching them while looking up at the stars.

“I didn’t. Few months back I never believed that I would ever have a daughter, so it was pointless thoughts that would take my focus from more important matters back then,” I confessed and nuzzled closer to his warmth. How greatly my life changed in a matter of months. Saying this out loud made me realise how pathetic the life I had back then truly was. 

“Me and my sister made a deal back when we were young, it was before I became a High Lord,” he said with a light smile on his handsome face. “I think it will be only fair that you will know this, we will be going soon to the Spring Court and I would love to honour the deal I made with my sister back then,” he turned his eyes to look at me and studied my face, probably looking for any indication that I’m against the idea, but he wouldn’t find any.

“I would love to hear all about it, love,” I stroked his cheek and smiled at him soothingly. 

He placed a light kiss on my forehead before his head fell back so he could watch the night sky again and I followed his lead, turning my eyes up as well.

“Back then, Tamlin and I were close friends. He was the youngest son of the High Lord of the Spring. His brothers were truly terrible, cruel and wicked males. They let him live only because he never wanted to have anything to do with claiming the High Lord title. When I met him for the first time, I thought that he would understand the burden I carried myself and he did. None of our families were happy about the fact, we were close, but we managed to keep our friendship strong even if they disapproved. We spend quite a lot of time together, I even teach him few of the Illyrian fighting techniques, even if that was greatly against the traditions and if the camp Lords and my father found out, you can imagine what they would do,” he gave me a sheepish smile and his hand was stroking my belly gently.

“My sister was the only one who approved of our friendship, she liked Tamlin a lot. He was a gentle soul with love for music that resonated with her. She had a soft spot for gentle souls forced into enduring gore of war and Tamlin was training to be a leader of a war band so he could serve his father in the future. She was kind hearted as you are. Well, as the war came and went, things became greatly complicated as you might imagine. Tamlin was way too young to fight in the war and the side his father chose was not the one he thought was the right one. His father was a great friend with the King of Hybern you see and he wanted to keep the humans as slaves, fighting against any attempts of freeing them. That is complicated history, but it’s clear that he chose the losing side and when the humans were freed, the treaty signed and the wall raised up, his father became paranoid. He saw an enemy in everyone around him, even his own family and he saw the friendship between me and his son as a threat,” Rhys’ voice turned into a more troubled one, heavy with the memories as he was still looking up at the stars.

“He couldn’t forgive my father and me for siding with the humans, seeing it as great betrayal and my powers back then became more refined, just as Tamlin’s and he realised that he was weaker than both of us. Like a dying animal he wanted to bite around and prove to be still dangerous,” he said bitterly and his jaw clenched at those words. I saw where he was going with this and I didn’t like it a single bit, there was a dumpling in my throat that was becoming harder to swallow.

“I told Tamlin about my plans to meet with my mother and sister. I was spending most of my time in the war camps and that day my mother insisted on seeing me and my sister tagged along, not missing a single opportunity to see me. I was so excited to see both of them after so long and couldn’t keep my excitement contained when hanging with Tamlin, that I told him about where they will be waiting for me and that we were planning to go flying together. His father squeezed Tamlin and he sang like a canary, telling him what I had planned. I was late, because I was called to emergency in one of the camps, then it’s mostly clouded in my mind. What I remember is kneeling with the heads of my mother and sister in front of me. His father wanted to kill me, but when I never showed up, he took their lives and sent their heads down the river. He took their wings as a trophy. I looked for them in his manor once, when Amarantha sent me with his minions to retrieve Tamlin. I never found them there,” he kept his face even and even his voice was controlled, but through our bond I could feel the aching pain that still filled him when thinking about the past. 

What the Spring Court did, it was something unacceptable and so barbaric. Such a cruelty. Taking lives of two innocent females just to prove themselves to be the more powerful ones. How can anyone even think these actions would prove such a thing? They proved themselves to be evil, cruel and disgusting beings, who lowered themselves to stealing lives of innocents.

“Me and my father both saw red and that same night we winnowed to the borders of Spring and went by foot to the manor, seeking revenge. I went for his three brothers and my father went straight for the High Lord of Spring. I made them suffer, I held their minds and forced them to witness as I shattered them into pieces before I melted their brains. When I reached my father, I saw that he killed both the High Lord and the Lady of Spring, he promised me we wouldn’t touch her. That we are not this kind of males. I had enough of death and when he went for Tamlin, I couldn’t think anymore about revenge or the fact it was him who told his father about where my mother and sister would be. I tried to stop my father, told him to stop and go back home, but then Tamlin walked from his bedroom and the whole house smelled of blood. He killed my father in mere seconds and then we both felt the shift in the air as the powers shifted from both of our fathers to us, crowning us both as High Lords of our courts. We looked at each other and then I just winnowed away,” he turned to look at me and his face was now covered with all the shadows of painful memories, the hurt and pain of losing his whole family in just one day. 

My heart ached for him, for the pain and grief he was carrying around every day. I tried to blink away the tears that started to fall somewhere in between his speech, but it was in vain, since new tears came out, replacing the ones I blinked away. 

All I could do was to hug him in a strong embrace, trying to keep the shattering pieces of our once again breaking hearts together. My hand brushed through his hair and the other one stroked his back, shooting the pain away as best as I could. 

There was nothing to be said to this. No words could make it easier or hurt less. All there was left for me to do was to show him he was not alone for the pain he felt, that I was there for him, with him and that I would never leave. 

“Me and my sister, we made a deal. It was over a bottles of champagne we stole from our father and drank it with Az and Cass in my mother’s house in the Windhaven. I, as always when I got tipsy, rambled about how wonderful it would be to find my mate, painting the future for us. My sister was a huge fan of my daydreaming, even when Cass laughed his ass off and Az chose to rather not comment on it at all. She demanded that when we both find our mates and start our own families, we will name our children after each other. She would name her first son Rhysand, Cassian added a second part to the name, he said he would call him Rhysand Junior, much to both of our dismay, it sounds just terrible. And well, I promised to her that I will name my first born daughter after her, Asteria,” he smiled at me with such a vulnerable smile, that it broke my heart. It was the first time he said her name. Nobody ever addressed her by a name as it surely held a great deal of pain and memories. 

“We will honour the promise you made to her, we will name our daughter after your sister Rhys, it’s a beautiful name that belongs to a beautiful soul. It would be an honour to name our daughter after her. Asteria,” I said with a gentle tone and smiled lightly. 

I pulled away from the embrace slightly and looked into his eyes, that were blurry with unshed tears, that he fought to keep from falling. It was heartbreaking, seeing him like this and being unable to ease the pain on his heart. 

“It’s just unfair that they never get to meet you Darcy darling, both of them would love you and it’s a very painful thought, realising they won’t be able to meet my daughter as well, not able to hold her and welcome her into this world. My mother was wishing to become grandmother, she was just of helpless romantic as I was and she often talked about how she and my mate would come along and be great friends,” he kept sharing, getting it off his chest and I was so thankful he finally opened up with this to me, even when it hurt and ached to think about those things, it were pain meant to be shared between us. He was taking mine and I was there to take his as well, making it hurt less, as pain shared hurt at least little less then the one, which we contain inside us and refuse to share it. 

“They both sound so sweet, I wish to be able to meet them as well,” I whispered and stroked his cheeks with my thumbs, giving him a reassuring smile and I meant every word I said. It would be a dream come true to meet those females, which my mate holds so close to his heart.

“You know, my mother, she was a seamstress back in the camp before she met my father. She always made clothes for both me and Asteria. It was something she took pride in. There are dresses in your closet that were made by my mother. She created a whole wardrobe for my future mate, wishing that she will be wearing dresses made by her,” he finally smiled and the tears spilled over his eyelids, falling down his cheeks, where I brushed them away.

My mouth fell open a little at his confession. I was wearing dresses made by his mother and didn’t even know about it. It was such a beautiful gesture from his mother, so thoughtful and heartwarming. To imagine what it must have meant for Rhys to see me in them, the memories it must have awakened. 

“Why have you never told me this before?” I asked and searched in his face for any clues of his discomfort over this question, but there was none.

“There were few reasons for it to be honest. It felt very raw, to say it out loud. You hate to accept gifts and I thought that telling you about the origin of most of the dresses that you wear for important occasions would make it even more difficult for you. Knowing that they were made by my mother for you, meaning it was a gift from mother of your mate rather than gift from your mate, I thought it would put more pressure on you while accepting them,” he rambled and sheepishly smiled at how the words he uttered sounded out loud. 

How did I deserve someone like him as my mate? I will never know but oh Gods, I was endlessly thankful for the Mother to intertwine my soul with his. 

“I love you Rhys,” it came out of me on its own accord, it was instinctively written inside me as a response to such a gesture from him, that took all the words from my mind. 

He bent down and connected our lips together in a tender kiss, where we both poured our hearts into. 

Chapter Text

"In Illyria it's cold, don't you girls think it's a little too exposing for the weather?" I gave each of the twins questioning looks and looked back in the mirror. 

I was put into a gorgeous, black dress made from fine silk that was covered in small white gems, I refused to think what kind of gems they were. The dress had a cape sleeves made from sheer black fabric, the same fabric used on the sleeves was used to hold the tight fitting upper part of my dress, which was not made from the black silk. 

The upper part hugged my belly in a skilful manner to direct attention to my slightly showing baby bump, which looked slightly bigger using the dress as a shaping pattern. The twins told me that in Illyria showing I'm with a child will work as a protective measure by itself and I could only agree. 

In Illyria, pregnant females are sacred, no matter how harsh and cruel conditions are in the camps, once the female is with a child, she is untouchable. 

It was a nice move to make my pregnancy visible right away so nobody would get any bad ideas. 

Around my shoulders was dropped a glittering black cape covered in the same gems that were on my dress, making the whole look complete.

On my head was my crown, this time the full-size one, proudly laying on my head braided into my hair, which by itself could be called an art piece. Cerridwen outdone herself with them today. 

Nualla even dusted my eyelids and cheeks with a silver dust and spread the black paste on my lashes, prolonging them and making them stand up more. She put on me, as every day, layers of oils and creams, making my whole skin shine with a healthy glow. 

I looked beautiful, eternal even but the problem was, both the dress and cape didn't look like they would keep me warm at all. I'm sure that in Windhaven it will be slowly starting to freeze, since in Velaris it's getting colder and colder every day. This kind of outfit is not for the city strolls anymore, so choosing it for visiting Illyria was not a wise decision. 

"High Lord Rhysand will keep a charm around you, which will keep you warm Lady Darcy, there is no need to worry about being cold, you can look beautiful even in the Windhaven," Nualla assured me and straightened the crease on the back of the cape. 

So Rhys gave them a green light to go with my looks without any limitations. It's probably a good move, showing the camp Lords that I'm no longer their subject, but they became mine. Looking this way, they won't forget about who I became, because every single look at me will remind them of the change. 

I sighed and took a sip from the calming tea Madja gifted me with. It was working wonders, my hands stopped shaking and my heart no longer threatened to jump out of my rib cage. 

Amren and Cassian went this morning to visit the camp and make sure everything was going as it should be. Amren was taking those celebrations very seriously and was willing to spend an unholy amount of time in Illyria to ensure each little detail was planned out. Cass was acting like a bodyguard there, not like she needed one, everyone in each court knew that Amren was probably the most dangerous person in the whole world to mess with, but this was Illyria and they didn't particularly care about how dangerous you are. They would cause troubles no matter who you are, but Cass was their superior, much to their dismay, they needed to listen and respect him. Having him there with her forced the camp Lords into listening to her instructions and didn't ignore her completely. 

I walked towards the living room, where the rest of my family was waiting for me. They were sitting spread across the sofas and armchairs, dressed in their own finery as well. Once they heard the echo of my steps, their heads turned to the door I walked through. They all smiled at me with warm smiles full of encouragement. 

Rhys stood up, followed by the others, and walked towards me, his captivating eyes roaming across my body, taking in the outfit twins put me into.

"You look devine my love," his hand sneaked around my body and he placed a soft kiss on my lips, chasing all the worry away. His presence and touch was enough to keep the stress and worry on a leash. With Rhys there with me, nobody would be able to touch me, hurt me. 

"Thank you, you look dashing as always," I smiled lightly. He was in his black suit attire, which was today accompanied by an elegant looking cape that hung from his shoulder. 

"Everything is ready for your arrival," Amren said from next to Az. 

Az and Cass were in their fighting leathers they were putting on for the Hewn City, looking every inch admirable warriors. Amren was in her favourite, loose pants and blouse, this time it was light blue in colour and accompanied by a warmly looking coat and healthy amount of rubies. Mor was in her crimson dress with a burgundy coat hugging her body perfectly. All of them looked so damn beautiful, it made my heart jump with happiness to see them all there, looking like this. 

"Nobody will try anything, you can be sure of that High Lady," Cassian grinned widely. 

I gave him a thankful smile. It's not like I didn't know that everything will be safe. Nobody will try anything to me when there will be a company like them around me. What made me nervous and scared was the fact, I was returning to the place, which was mostly filled with pain and trauma. There were such heavy memories tied to Illyria and even though I was not raised in Windhaven, but a smaller camp, it was all working on the same basis. 

"And if anyone is stupid enough to try and do something, then we all are there, having your back," Mor walked towards me and placed her long and slender arm on my shoulder, her hazel eyes filled with warmth and assurance. 

"I know and I'm thankful for that, truly," I gave each of them a thankful look and leaned closer to my mate. 

'Don't stress over unnecessary things darling and if you think you can't make it, just say a word and we will leave. Nothing is more important than your wellbeing.'

Rhys brushed his finger over my cheek, sending waves of comfort through our bond. 

I nodded and took a long breath, calming my nerves. Hopefully the calming tea won't wear off that quickly, with these leaves of nervousness while dosed with calming herbs it's almost frightening to imagine how truly nervous and anxious I'm. 

"Remember, head held high and proud. You are their High Lady," Amren reminded me and walked to us, patting my back lightly. Her way of giving me strength. 

I looked at Rhys, making my shoulders square and my back straight. I will not embarrass them, whatever it takes, I will do my best to hold up to my title and look worthy of being a mate of High Lord of the Night Court. 

"I will create a mind-link for us to communicate, remember, Darcy's safety is priority number one," Rhys looked across our family and I felt a tug on my mind, which linked me to four new presences, each felt slightly different, giving away who was who.

Rhys' hand spread protectively across my belly and he placed one last kiss on my hair. With that, he winnowed us to the Windhaven. 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

When we landed in the Illyria, blood froze in my veins. Last time I was there, I was being beaten black and blue, ready to welcome death, which would free me from the hell my life used to be. 

It was like a past came back alive and slapped me across my face with mighty force. All the feelings of despair, helplessness and fear, all the pain and suffering endured there came back and demanded to be felt again. 

As my eyes travelled across the open space of the camp, I noticed Illyrians carrying on with their lives there. Once my sight landed on a female who carried a basket with cleaned linens in her hands, it was almost impossible to breathe. Her wings were clipped. 

Another female, which walked across the camp with two small children in tow behind her, had her wings clipped as well. 

Every female my eyes seemed to land on had her wings clipped. It was breaking my heart all over again. So many of them were robbed of the sky above us in the name of traditions. So many of them were crippled to be considered suitable for marriage. 

I tried to breathe, tried to calm myself, gain the control back over the spreading anxiety, but it seemed to be a foolish wish. My mind was bombarded by wave after wave of despair when I saw those clipped wings on them. I felt like fainting from the amount of distress that overtaken my body. 

My eyes were forced gently to look at the younger females that were walking on the side of one of the buildings there. They were of similar age to mine and their wings were healthy, no clipping. Once my attention was turned to the younger ones, I slowly realised that each female that was in age similar to mine was not clipped. 

My heart filled with hope and joy when I noticed two young females training in the ring, overlooked by a skilled warrior, who were giving them introductions on how to properly handle the weapons and how to move. 

This was what I used to hope the camps would look like for all of the females. Rights to fly and choose if they want to be warriors like their fathers and brothers. Just like Rhys promised, the chances were being made and forced on Illyria. 

My birth land, becoming more welcoming to females. 

It was quite a challenge to get hold of myself to not cry at the relief that better times for my people were indeed coming. 

'Thank you.'

I whispered into the bond. It was clear it was Rhys handy work that helped me to refocus my attention to the changes made once my mind started to spiral. 

'Hmm, don't worry about that my love, you are doing great.'

He hummed back and winked at me with a cheeky smile. I couldn't help but smile a little. What would I do without him there with me? 

'Devlon is coming.'

Az informed us all. 

I took a deep breath and embraced myself to face the camp Lord. Safe to say I didn't have good experiences with them in the past and they all tended to be mostly the same. Even if I didn't know much about this one, he would be in many aspects similar to the one, who personally clipped my wings and who is now, thanks to Rhys, no longer alive. 

"High Lord," Devlon practically barked the title out like it was an insult. 

In front of us stood a tall and broad male with a black hair, brown eyes and tanned skin dressed in fighting clothes. His wings were displayed behind him, slightly spread into the open space. 

"Devlon," Rhys said back with a cold tone. "I see you are able to follow the orders after all or is it only for a show since you knew we were coming?" His violet eyes looked at the training ring where the two females were fighting and back at the camp Lord. 

"You send your dogs here often enough that it doesn't matter if it would be always for the show, since they would be training every day anyway," he sounded bitter, speaking with confidence as if he was Rhys' superior. The other bad trait of Illyrian males, their pride and lack of respect most of the time. 

"Knowing it will have such a success, I would move one of my people there sooner to report to me on a daily basis," Rhys mused with nonchalant tone.

'Arrogant idiot.'

Mor said into the mind-link and I heard Cass chuckle at her comment.

"That won't be necessary, we don't need your dogs to snoop around as we follow your orders," Devlon's face turned even harsher at the thought of having an outsider to snoop around every day. "The meeting is ready, the camp Lords are waiting for your arrival in the meeting room."

Another wave of uncomfort ran through my body. Meeting one of them is one thing, but meeting them all, in one room, that was something completely different. 

'It will be alright Darcy.'

Az said with a calm voice. 

'They won't try anything, camp Lords are not to be feared, if anyone would be stupid enough, it would be the regular males around.'

Amren's silver eyes seized each male, that walked around and dared to leave their eyes on me longer than was necessary. 

"Let's go then, we don't want to keep them waiting," Rhys started to walk, not sparing the camp Lord a second look to see if he was following. But I could feel the slight irritation through our bond.

'He didn't even spare me a look, that went well, why are you feeling irritated then?'

I asked and brushed my hand on his back lightly, hoping to smooth the feeling away. 

'He might not have looked at you, but his mind was loud enough.'

His arm took me even closer to his body, keeping me in safety of his arms. 

This was not only a challenge for me, but for Rhys as well. Taking his pregnant mate to a place where she suffered so greatly was surely nothing easy for him. Even if I didn't have the history in this land that I had, it was still a place filled with very harsh traditions that applied to females and was full of brutal cruelty. 

We walked through the camp, flanked by Cass and Az at each of your side, Mor and Amren were walking right behind me and Rhys, probably keeping their eyes open to any threat that might come to us. 

I felt eyes on me, eyes that lingered for a long time and studied each of my moves. It must have spread across the camps like a wildfire that the High Lord was mated to a girl from there and everyone was curious to steal a look at that lucky girl. It made me wonder if they even knew who I was, what I had done and knew the reasons why I dont  have my wings. 

My eyes were glued on the wooden building we were walking towards. I cannot look across the camp, not now or I will lose my cool and that was something I cannot offer, especially with a meeting full of camp Lords. My head was held high and I walked in manners similar to Mor, elegant and confident. No matter the past, I was High Lady of this court now and I should act like one. My feelings can wait till the evening, after all, my experience in suppressing my own emotions and feelings was quite impressive and extensively trained for most of my life. 

'You are doing amazing darling, but if you feel like it's way too much, just say and we will leave, no question asked.'

Rhys stroked gently my mind. 

'I can handle this, I was fighting and cursing them without a High Lord to back me up back in the past, this should be easier.'

I assured him and turned my head to give him a warm smile. 

My nerves were getting the best of me. That was all. I know I can face them and nothing will happen to me. The record where I personally kicked camp Lord into his shin was impressive. I was able to hold my own for so long, yes it cost me, but that doesn't mean I didn't come back victorious in its own way. 

My response made our group chuckle, which made Devlon give us quite a look. I didn't even look at him, still looking in front of me at the building we were nearing. 

In the past I was never taken into those kinds of buildings that were reserved for the ones with titles and high ranks. So walking across the narrow hallway leading to a simple wooden door should have been an experience, but after walking across palaces across the courts, this cannot no longer impress me. No after witnessing the breathtaking beauty of those places. This place was cold and unwelcoming, so impersonal, lacking the warmth I got so accustomed to. 

Devlon opened the door and walked into the room first, leaving the door open for us to walk through. In the middle of the room, with four small windows, was a simple wooden table, where the camp Lords were seated and with great displeasure stood up to welcome their High Lord and his company. 

They all were skilled warriors with muscles gained from harsh training and battles. Their hair was in shades of dark brown and their eyes were the same. Illyrians had this in common, dark brown hair and eyes with a tanned skin from training in the sun. 

Their faces were all covered in bitterness and dictates when we walked inside, they didn’t even try to pretend. Their in confidence filled aura was filling the whole room and it was by miracle they weren’t already at each other’s throats. 

Rhys led me towards the head of the table and waved elegantly with his hand to the Lords to sit. He pushed the chair out for me and helped me to sit, to which I smiled thankfully, he won’t lack manners even in a place like this. He took my hand and held it in on display for them all to see.

Az with Cass were standing close to us, keeping guard even though it was not necessary, but I appreciated it greatly. Having my back literally, just like they promised. 

Mor and Amren sit at each of our sides, their heads held high, ignoring nasty looks from the camp Lords. I choose to follow their lead.

“You all already know why I called you here I presume?” Rhys turned to face them, his thumb stroked my knuckles as he travelled with his eyes across each of the Lords.

“To celebrate your mating bond with this troublemaker,” one of them spitted those words with a great amount of venom in them. 

“Yes, we were forced to postpone the training for this celebration, which was forced upon us,” another of the Lords said in the same manner right after the first, seizing me with dismay. 

The two Illyrian warriors standing behind us both growled lowly at the camp Lords in warning.

“This celebration is part of the tradition of this court and our lands,” Devlon bit out at them and folded his hands on his chest. 

Give it to camp Lord to keep track record of traditions. 

Through the room washed wave of sizzling energy, which warned the other Lords to keep theirs remarks to themselves if they don’t want to piss off the High Lord in this room, who was throwing daggers at the two Lords, but his face looked almost relaxed, making him look even more dangerous than if he would be openly angry. 

“I will advise you to address my mate by her title,” Rhys said with a cold tone, his violet eyes now holding power of the Gods above us, travelling across each of them. 

“I will be damned if I will ever address this disgrace of Illyria by any title! She was running around and causing problems wherever she went, sending our daughters away! Her turning out to be your mate doesn’t mean she will have our respect! I refuse-“ the camp Lord who spoke like first was now standing up and pointing his finger at my direction. He would continue with his pointless insults, but was cut off.

His eyes went wide and his hands raised to his neck, catching for air as fish washed out on the shore. He was opening his mouth but nothing went out and he couldn’t clearly breathe. 

“I hate to repeat myself, but with this thick skulls of yours I will need to. My mate will receive only respect from you. You will address her by her title and acknowledge her authority. She is High Lady of the Night Court, to translate it into simple speech for you to understand, that means she has the authority over you as I do. Disrespect her and you will find out that I don’t possess patience or tolerance for such an attitude. The fact I don’t hold tight leash over the Illyria as my father did doesn’t mean I’m incapable of doing so and you will very quickly find out, that if you will act like a bunch of brutes who lack brain capacity towards my mate, I will tighten the leash and get even more involved with this part of my court. Do we understand?” Rhys spoke with a calm voice filled with deadly promises. With each word his magic rushed across the room, reminding the camp Lords who hold the power there. 

The Lord Rhys was holding with his powers was straight out panic now as he was choking, the lack of oxygen in his body visible as his face turned crimson red. 

I didn’t move or display my discomfort. First, the way the Lords spoke to me was rather familiar and second, Rhys making sure that they would behave couldn’t affect me. He was protecting my dignity and I was rather thankful. It was the first time someone stood up for me towards the camp Lords. 

All I did was to look at the choking male with distant eyes. I couldn’t find it inside me to pity him, not after what he said. He must have been close to the camp Lord who clipped me, since the hate in him was so intense, he was probably blaming his death on me as well. 

After Rhys released the Lord from his choking prison, he crashed back into the chair and was taking large intakes of air into his surely burning lungs. The others seized him with one look before turning to look at Rhys and me, nodding in understanding. 

“To look at this from a different perspective without clouded vision by past mistakes, it’s at least something to be grateful to the Mother for. She chose an Illyrian female to be mate of the High Lord and Rhysand honoured his heritage by accepting the mating bond and granting one of us a title of a High Lady. First of any females mated to any High Lord to receive such an honour. I see the situation worthy of postponing the training to celebrate as Darcy brought great honour to Illyria,” Devlon said with a bored voice and I could feel the collective shock through the mind-link. 

‘Considering he was the only camp Lord who gave the chance to three bastards to attend the Blood Rite and became Illyrian warriors, I should be less surprised by this than I’m.’

Rhys said with astonishment in his voice, looking right into Devlon’s eyes, probably searching for anything that will give away he was just being a sly bastard. 

Through the room echoed somehow humming in agreement at his words and the looks that landed on me was less venomous, yet still strongly guarded. 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

We were at the house which belonged to Rhys’ mother. It was rather humble in consideration of the Town House or the bird nest, but for an Illyrian camp it was surely large. 

In the downstairs, there was a small kitchen, living room and dining area that were both connected and there was a fireplace in front of the sofa and two armchairs. 

Upstairs were three rooms, back then one was Rhys’ mother, another was Rhys’ room and the third one was shared by Cassian and Azriel. Asteria was staying in her mother’s room when she was visiting judging by the layout of this place. 

Now me and Rhys will be staying in his old room, girls will share one room and Cass with Az will take their old one. 

The house looked cosy and comfortable, I can imagine the three of them running around as kids there, eating dinner by the table close to the kitchen, surrounded by six chairs. It must have been a safe haven for them back then. 

We were sitting spread across the living room, I was comfortable on Rhys’ lap on one of the armchairs, Amren took over the second armchair and Cassian, Az and Mor were left to sit on the sofa. 

The fireplace was lit up and sent heat through the room, warming the freezing cold that was sneaking inside from the outside. 

“You three, did you become friends right away or were you forced into it?” I asked and looked across the three males in the room, who were now grinning like wildcats. 

“The second opinion,” Azriel sheepishly smiled and rubbed hand over his neck. 

“Don’t you say?” I raised my eyebrows and looked at my mate, who gave me a lazy smile, while stroking my belly.

“You know how it goes when you throw boys into a war camp, it’s just natural to be wary,” he placed a kiss on my hair and Cassian laughed at those words.

“Wary you say? If I remember correctly, Cassian was beating the shit out of you two for quite a while,” Mor laughed loudly and hit Cass on his shoulder. 

“What brought you together then?” I asked them, but the answer was rather obvious at this point with knowledge of how the camps work and the dynamics of these three. 

“It was beneficial for us to stick together instead of fighting each other. Two bastards and half-breed. We were stronger together. But it was when Az came we somehow got closer,” Rhys replied and confirmed my suspicions. It was a strategically wise friendship at first. 

I looked at Az with a slightly confused expression, because to be honest, I thought he was with the two of them from the start. 

He must have noticed my confusion and looked lost in thoughts for a moment, before he smiled at me with a warm smile.

“I was dumped into the Windhaven when I was eleven and my father discovered I was a shadowsinger. Let’s say before coming here, I was not able to spread my wings, so naturally I didn’t knew how to fly when I came here and was taken in by Rhys’ mother, which was friends with my mother,” Az said with slight tense in his shoulder and my heart break into pieces at the confusion. Denying a child with wings to fly is just a pure cruelty. 

“This two at first were wary over the quiet kid that was taken to live with them, but soon warmed up, after a push by Rhys’s sister, this two teach me how to fly and from there, the friendship only grew,” he added and I had troubles to swallow the dumpling in my throat. 

“I’m so sorry Az,” I blinked away tears that showed up. “Nobody deserves to be denied the opportunity to learn how to fly.” 

It truly hurt badly. Even me, with all the things that happened, I was never denied the opportunity to learn to fly. It was another great tradition of ours, first flying. 

“Did you three have your first flight celebration?” I looked at each of them, still blinking like an idiot to chase the stubborn tears away. 

“My mom made one for me and Asteria, it was nothing grandiose, but it was one,” Rhys grinned at me and brushed my tears away. 

It didn’t pass my attention how four pairs of eyes slightly widened at the fact that Rhys used the name of his sister so openly. 

“I was part of one as I lived in the camp, even though I had no parents there, it was still one,” Cass smiled with a warm smile, lost in his memories. 

“These two made one for me,” Az smiled fondly at Cassian and Rhys, who were now looking at Az with a fondness.

“After we threw him down from the cliff and he finally got hang of it, we brought cookies and teas Rhys’ mom prepared for us and after we took the first flight laps, we sat on the edge of the cliff and had a small picnic,” Cass said with a voice full of warmth at those fond memories. 

It was a precious image. Imagining the three of them sitting on the cliff, sunset turning the sky into an orange hue and fresh wind caressing their hair. In front of them were the cookies, which were full of chocolate bits and a glass bottle filled with a sweet tea. Each of them had a cookie in hand and they were laughing for no reason.

My eyes went wide and I turned to face Rhys, who was looking all innocent as if he just didn’t put this memory into my mind to see. I placed a chase kiss on his cheek as a thank you.

“How was your First Flight celebration Darcy?” Mor asked and sipped on glass with a red wine. 

“As harsh as the camp where I was raised up was, it as well holds dear all the traditions and practises them with all the proper ceremonies. Kids who were having theirs first flight gathered into the centre of the camp, where we listened to elders and camp Lord to speak about origins of how we were blessed by wings and then we took a track on foot to the cliffs, where we were sent with singing from the parents to the first flight, when we landed back on the ground, we went down, singing and dancing while munching on the sweets we were given from the elder females of the camp. It belongs to one of my happiest memories of my childhood,” my voice was filled with joy that filled with me from the memories of that day. 

“I heard that the smaller camps follow all of the traditions more strictly, one of the reasons why forcing them drop the clipping is such a hustle,” Amren mused and folded her legs under her to sit more comfortably. “Back millennia ago, Illyria had even more of these nicer traditions. The celebrations could be heard all the way in Velaris.” 

I could imagine that. We were quite lively kin when it came to celebrating. Thousands of years back, so many things must have been so different and it makes one wonder, what was lost to the time. 

“With the attitude Devlon showed today, I would be surprised is tomorrow’s celebration won’t turn out to be as good as those in the ancient past of yours, especially when more of the camps will come together,” Cass winked at Amren with cocky enthusiasm over calling her old, but the second half of his sentence caught my attention.

“More camps coming together?” I raised my eyebrows at him and then turned to look at my mate, who had once again that innocent smile on, which always meant he surely was not innocent at all.

“The celebration of our mating bond will be held only in Windhaven, Mor and Cass managed to find a way, how to get them all there, so we don’t need to have a tour across the other camps,” Rhys spoke with a gentle voice as he brushed his hand through my hair and looked deep into my eyes as he shared those good news.

“I don’t know how you managed that, but Gods bless you all for this,” I grinned widely, feeling the weight being lifted off my shoulders. 

I was prepared to spend the whole week touring the camps, even if it was something I truly despised and wished to do anything else than that. Hearing I was spared from spending more of my time in Illyria was such a relief and it lifted up my mood impossibly high. 

So only tomorrow and we will be able to go back home! Oh that’s so good!

Chapter Text

Waking up in Illyria was something I hoped to not experience for a worth while. Yet there I was, half asleep walking down the narrow stairs to the ground level to make myself a tea to calm myself in rudely early hours in the morning. 

There were about half a dozen of blankets wrapped around me to keep me warm. It was freezing cold there and once I had my tea, the best place would be to sit in front of the fireplace and let the warmth fill my body. 

Rhys was knocked out and slept so soundly, that I didn’t have a heart to wake him up to put a warming charm on me. Each time he truly falls asleep like this, it’s a small miracle. He still has trouble sleeping, even after the whole time he came back home from his own personal hell. 

He promised me that it got way better than it used to be. When he woke up for the first time from one of his nightmares in front of me, it broke my heart to see him so vulnerable. After ordering him warm milk with honey to calm down, to which he chuckled and found it way too endearing, even in the state of mind he was. Once he sipped on it, I couldn’t hold my quotations on bait and there I found out that he wasn’t sleeping properly ever since he came back home. Not a single night of restful sleep. What calmed and stopped me from harassing Madja to do something about it, was Rhys as he wrapped his arms around me after finishing his calming remedy and with an oh so gentle voice said that since I showed up in his life, he got way more better sleep. 

Thinking about it, instead of tea I should have milk with honey and after warming up go and catch some more sleep, hidden in my mate’s arms. Yes, that sounds way better than tea and staring into fire. 

After all, little Asteria needs beauty sleep as well and having her mommy roaming around this early was surely something that was not appreciated. 

So with a stupid smile on my face, because who can frown while thinking about something so precious as her, I danced into the living room with a warm cup in my hands and sat on the floor in front of the fireplace.

It was so damn nice, the fire lit up in a darkness covered room with orange haze and the warmth chased away the chills which were running through my body for a good while now. 

After a few months in Velaris and I got so used to the always surrounding warmth, that I was taking it for granted. This cold used to be no problem for me when living in Illyria, maybe because I didn’t know anything else than that, but getting used to being warm all the time, this cold was a stinging slap over my face. 

When my cup was half way done, I wanted to place it on the table behind me and when I turned, my eyes landed on neatly folded paper which had my name written on it. 

It was not handwritten by anyone from my family, that I would recognise, but it was still looking so familiar. I knew that handwriting from somewhere. 

Leaving the mug abandoned on the table, I reached for the piece of paper and took it in front of the fire to see better. 

After further inspection of the writing, my blood ran cold and the blankets fell from me, leaving the air to hit my exposed skin in my nightgown which never covered much as it was made from thin silk with ridiculously thin straps on my shoulders. 

With shaky hands, I opened the folded paper and started to read while holding my breath.

Greetings my High Lady, 

I hope you will understand why I couldn’t stay long enough to meet you in person, it’s still risky to go back into camps even after all those years. Those pricks have better memory than it’s healthy when it comes to remembering faces. 

When the word got to us that you will be holding a celebration of your mating bond in Illyria, I couldn’t help myself but go to see you, even if only from far away. 

You look beautiful Darcy. It’s almost impossible to believe that you ended up being a mate of our High Lord, but you two look so beautiful together. Congratulations for the pregnancy, I’m sure you will be an amazing mother, since every single one of us there was once in your care and only nourished from it. 

Darcy, we all are thankful for what you did for us. We are living in a village we created and prosper and that’s only thanks to you and your sacrifices. Every single female you helped to escape lives there and flies whenever she desires to. 

After learning what happened to you those years ago, we were all devastated and decided to never be helpless again to help one of us. We started to practise fighting and let me tell you, girls are killing it. I wish you could witness them training and shine with proudness. 

We know that you have a new life now, with your mate and child you are expecting, but know that if you ever would want to come live with us, you will be warmly welcomed there. I cannot share a specific location, but if you cross Ramiel and go southwest for two days on foot, there will be a small cave hidden behind bushes which grows from the ground and climbs all the way up to the middle of the hill where the cave is. 

If you will stay there, we will know and come for you. 

You deserve the happiness you found Darcy. You shine with joy of life next to our High Lord and it looks like he is a good male to you, judging from the way he acts around you. You won’t be safer anywhere more than with him by your side and nobody deserves to be safe more than you. After those years of risking your life and the cost you paid for our freedom, we wish you will live a happy life with all the joy and love this world can offer. 

Alright now, I’m crying and that’s embarrassing, who ever saw an Illyrian female cry while writing? 

Thank you Darcy for everything you have done for all of us. 

I will forever love you and keep you in my heart, hoping to see you again. 

With love and greetings from all those females you saved,

Veronica. 

I was crying freely while reading it, momentarily interrupted with fits of wet laughter. I missed her so much, all those years away, not hearing from her or knowing they were alright. 

Now I can be calm that they all are safe and sound, not being endangered anymore by anything and they were able to protect themselves. It was a heavy weight that fell off my chest.

I wrapped the letter from Veronica close to my chest and brushed tears away. She saw me, so she knows I lost my wings. That finding must have broken her heart. If anyone knew how much my wings meant to me, it was her. 

But even after everything, I would do it again. For them I would do it. There is never a price high enough to push me away from helping them. 

Maybe one day, after Hybern will be dealt with, I will visit them. To see if they have everything they need and offer them safety in Velaris. I’m sure Rhys would not mind granting them access to the city. 

Maybe I would bring Asteria with me and let her meet another females with wings. Yes, there will be Az, Cass and her daddy who will have wings as she will, but there won’t be any female around her with them. I don’t want her to think that there is something wrong with her and it’s always better if she would witness where her roots lay. 

‘Are you alright, love?’

My mind was caressed gently and I brushed my tears away. 

‘I’m, can you come here?’

I needed him there with me and he should see this letter. After all, Veronica managed to sneak into the house of the High Lord, general and spymaster to leave this letter there for me. 

Rhys was by my side in no time and soon took me into his arms, sitting on the sofa while taking me into his lap.

“What happened?” He whispered and kissed my hair, probably feeling my emotional distress that was storming inside me. 

“I woke up and went to make myself a milk with honey, this letter was laying on the table in the living room,” I showed him the letter, he didn’t see it till now, since it was still wrapped to my chest. 

“Oh?” He raised his eyebrows and took into one hand the letter.

I was silent while he read through it and only watched his reaction to the words spoken there. It was written inside my brain after reading through it just once. It was a lot to take in. After all, the ones I suffered for were safe and I could be finally certain about it. The fact that Veronica was there, in this exact room at some point of the night and I missed seeing her. 

But she saw me.

She thought I looked beautiful.

It was something that was still unreal. We haven't seen each other ever since she left the camp and went to set up a safe place for girls that I will send to her.  That was many years ago and yesterday she was in Windhaven, risking her own safety just to see me and leave this letter for me.

“I see,” Rhys said gently and placed the paper beside us, cupping my cheek. “How are you feeling?” 

“Happy and relieved, but sad as well, I could have seen her if I only woken up sooner,” I smiled weakly and hid my face into his neck, placing a light kiss on the exposed skin there.

“If you ever wish to go visit them, I can make it happen,” he promised and stroked my hair. 

I only hummed and nuzzled even closer towards the warmth that radiated from his body, sighing happily. Whenever times turned to be stressful, his embrace always chased the bad feelings away like a charm. 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

“You mean to tell me, that the girl sneaked inside this house in the middle of the night and nobody noticed?” Hushed whispers awoke me from slumber. 

I must have fallen asleep in Rhys’ arms on the sofa. 

“If the person doesn’t have ill intentions, the wards don’t hold them explicitly from entering,” this time I ever recognised who whispered back, Amren.

“That should be changed,” Az replied back in a very low voice.

I stirred and opened my eyes. The light from early morning was pouring inside the room and the room seemed way warmer than it was in the middle of the night. 

Rhys laid me down on the sofa and covered me in a blanket, leaving me to catch up on sleep while he went to join his family for breakfast and inform them about our little visitor. 

After stretching out slightly, I decided to walk right into the dining room, looking for my morning kiss from Rhys. It was a habit of mine. Each day needed to be started with a kiss and cuddle to be a good day.

“Morning,” I smiled at them as I walked into the view and went right into the open arms of my mate. 

“Morning love,” he hugged me close to his chest and placed a kiss on my hair, leaving his face there for a moment. 

“We heard you had a visitor?” Cass said with his typical morning energy, which will forever remain a mystery of where it comes from. 

“Hmm,” I hummed and raised my head from Rhys’ chest, nodding. “Veronica was there and left a letter for me.” 

I looked at them and noticed their eyes straying to my exposed back and chills run down my spine. It didn’t occur to me that in this nightgown my back is exposed completely and in the morning I’m not the smartest person to be around. 

As soon as the first rush of chills hit me, Rhys charmed my robe on me, giving each of them a very nasty look.

“It’s rude to stare,” he almost growled and took me closer to himself, sending comfort down the bond. 

Collective ‘sorry’ echoed through the room and a slight blush creeped on my cheeks. I think it was the first time they even saw the scars. They were quite long and as it was not healed by a healer, it scarred very badly. Normally the enhanced healing ability would take care of preventing scarring, but even that had its limitations and as it turned out, it didn’t cover healing well wounds from cutting off the wings. 

Az’s own scars were testament of that even our Illyrian healing abilities were limited and cannot heal everything. 

So I understand why they were kind of staring at them. It’s not every day you meet someone of my kin who was robbed of wings completely. 

“That girl, Veronica, was she trained as a spy?” Mor asked and filled her mouth with a piece of bread with butter and cucumber on it.

“It’s impressive to sneak around the Windhaven without alerting anyone,” Az said with a slightly impressed expression over his face, sipping from his coffee. 

I only laughed at them and quickly chewed the piece of bread I stole from Rhys’ plate.

“No, she was not. We met when I was freshly after being clipped. Back then I decided to send away as many girls as I could, since postponing our blood was not a permanent solution as it turned out and Veronica was able to fly still. She was mostly sent to do the laundry chores back then and you couldn’t meet a more sassy and bright person than her. She had this spirit of a fighter inside her and over a shared evening where we were dropping herb blend bangs around the camp for other girls to postpone their blood, I told her about my plan and we set it into motion,” I smiled with a fond smile as the memories of those days came to me.

“I was surprised that the camp Lord didn’t realise that it was me with Veronica who stole all of his golf back then, even though he had a good suspicion. She left then with the funds and went to set up the safe haven we dreamed about. That night it was the last time I ever saw her, since then we only talked through letters. It sucks that I slept when she was there, it would be nice to see her again,” I grinned and nestled more comfortably in Rhys’ arms. 

“You robbed the camp lord?” Amren sounded greatly impressed and watched me with a newly found interest.

Mor gaped at me with an open mouth and the three males only snickered at the news shared over the breakfast. 

“Well to be fair, he was the one who clipped me back then and we really needed the funds. I thought it was only fair he would pay for clipping me one way or another. This way he practically financed the whole village where the girls are living now,” I shrugged and gulped down the juice from Summer Court. 

“Cunning, I like that,” Amren gave me an approving look, sounding very pleased.

“Who would have thought this cutie pie is such a badass,” Cassian laughed loudly and others joined him in that. 

“I still think we shouldn’t have ended it that quickly for him,” Az mumbled under his breath and gave Rhys a pointed look. 

I choose to overlook this comment and go back to my breakfast. Whatever they did to the camp Lord, he deserved it and more. The amount of girls that were clipped under his orders was way too high. After all the bad he did, nothing was enough to make him pay for what he had done. 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

Mor and Amren helped me to prepare for the celebration. It was a similar look as yesterday, only this time I was dressed in a dress made from white gems only, with a white underdress, which allowed me to keep my dignity and not show my body to everyone who was close enough. 

The dress was paired with a light cape made from a white fabric covered in the gems as well and the two females decided that putting them even into my braided hair would be a good idea. 

Adding my crown, it was safe to say my body was covered in those white gems from head to toe, shining like a star with every step I made. 

If they wanted to make me the centre of attention, this outfit was the perfect tool to achieve it. 

The whole way towards the centre of the camp, where the ceremony was taking place, was one big blur to me. I was lost in my mind and tried to calm myself down to not stress. 

My eyes roamed around, looking for Veronica, maybe she would stay and watch the ceremony? This time I don’t want to miss her and this little goal of mine helped me to keep my mind occupied, preventing any spiralling. 

The whole place was crowded with Illyrians. It was a rather strange thing to see. We don’t gather in those numbers if there is no war and we are not part of the army. It’s natural for us to keep to our camps and not mingle that much. 

In the centre of it was a stage, where the camp Lords were seated and two chairs were left empty in front of them for Rhys and me. Devlon was standing by a chair, that was near where ours were, talking with one of the camp Lords in hushed voices. 

All eyes were on us as we walked towards our chairs, Rhys was holding me near him and both of us were walking with heads held high and confident steps. Behind us was walking the rest of our family and I noticed curious looks from the crowds, which were filled with hushed whispering. 

‘It looks like Devlon’s little idea grew overnight. They all think that it is an honour gifted to Illyria for you to be named High Lady.’

Rhys said with satisfaction in his voice and raised my hand to his mouth, placing a kiss there. 

I was not sure what to say to that. It was the last thing I ever thought that my kin would think about me. 

‘Do they?’

‘It’s a hot topic and they seem outraged by the fact that your wings are missing. I even think if the camp Lord from your camp would be still living, they would kill him themselves.’

His violet eyes travelled in a calm manner across the crowds and I did the same, now slightly surprised.

‘Really?’

It never occurred to me that people from different camps would ever be affected by a female losing her wings.

‘I told you. It’s something even the worst of them wouldn’t ever do. It breaks every tradition of this land.’

Rhys gently stroked my mind and both of our heads turned towards a shadow that crossed us.

Devlon came in front of the stage, standing proud and tall as he started to speak.

“Welcome to the celebration of the mating bond between our High Lord and Darcy, our newly gained High Lady. We are here today, to celebrate the honour that our High Lord was mated by the Mother’s choice to one of us. The high Lord honoured his heritage and granted one of ours a title, which was never given to any other mate of any other High Lord in the long and rich history of Prythian. High Lady Darcy brings pride and honour to our land and kin. We will celebrate this gift and accomplishment today,” he spoke with a firm and confident voice and when he ended the speech, he turned towards the two of us and slightly bowed his head, loud cheers erupted from the crowds in front of us.

‘That’s the first time he did anything similar to a bow in those five centuries.’

Rhys mused into the bond and smiled at me with a cheeky smile and I couldn’t help myself and smile brightly back at him. 

Rhys stood up and helped me on my feet as well, nodding at Devlon in thank you and the two of us took his place. 

“Welcome to the celebration of the mating bond between me and your High Lady. Thank you Lord Devlon for your kind words and warm welcome. We are thankful to have each of you there to celebrate with us. This is a special time for the whole Night Court, where we should bid our thanks to the Mother and her generosity. She did not only send me Darcy as my mate, but she gave the Night Court an amazing and strong High Lady, who cares for her people deeply. Mother didn’t stop with her generosity there and granted the Night Court with an heir, which we will celebrate with all the proper manners as well today. We wish to make Illyria a land, where we honour the traditions and values, so we can one day show our children where their roots are and teach them the traditions of this land and their kin. I believe that with collective work and will, we all can eliminate tragic events like those which lead to your High Lady losing her wings. The cruelty done to her will  represent Illyria across the courts as a testimony of those traditions, we should have forgotten a long time ago. Let’s work together on repairing those beliefs and prove them all wrong to think Illyrians are only merciless killers who mistreat their females. Gods knows, that me and your High Lady will never stop fighting to prove that Illyria are lands filled not only with skilled and brave warriors, but also lands with poets, storytellers and singers, lands of people, who has worth and should be respected just as much as the High Lady of the Night Court, which comes from these lands and gracefully represents our court over the borders. So please, enjoy today’s celebration and celebrate with all the proper manners only Illyrians can and from tomorrow let’s work together on better future for the whole Illyria,” Rhys was speaking with confident voice, which was sincere and open, sharing his hopes and beliefs to the crowds, which erupted with even louder cheers and clapping.

It made my heart melt, that even after everything that happened in the past, all the hardships Rhys, Cassian, Azriel and I endured in Illyria, he finds it in his heart to give it a chance and keep working on making those lands better. Making Illyria beautiful and wonderful lands worth of living in was greatly important to me, since it's the place of my origins, I was born and raised there. 

These promises he made there, it was another reason why I admire him so deeply. He wanted to make Illyria great and it had all necessary qualities to be, all it would take would be a lot of work and patience, something all of us are willing to give. 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

There was music filling the air around us once we retreated to the tents where the celebration was held as the cold outside was not welcoming for late night festivities. 

Many tall tables were set into lines, filled with many kinds of food, drinks and alcohol flowed in streams, consumed by loudly singing warriors, who swirled their wives around on the dance floor which was set in the middle of the tent. 

The atmosphere was filled with loud laughter and cries of joy. Children were running around and giggling as they sneaked food under the tables, where they held a secret feast, where only younglings were invited to join. 

It was way too long since I felt this way in my home lands. Happy. 

Few months back it was almost impossible to imagine I would ever be happy there. But now. With Rhys holding me close to him, resting one of his hands on my belly where our daughter was growing and with my new family surrounding us,  chatting merrily over the glasses that were falling into them as if it was nothing, I was truly happy. 

In as many ways I imagined the camp visits to go, this was not one of them. 

Having Illyrians to sing praises on my behalf and wishing both me and Rhys happy mated life. Singing thankful prayers towards the Mother for her generosity and kindness towards us, asking her for the health of the heir to the Night Court. 

It was surreal and I felt like I was dreaming. 

Yet a very bright seed of hope bloomed inside me. There is hope to make Illyria a place where everyone would be happy to live. With me gaining the title they wouldn’t feel like our kin was overlooked and unappreciated. 

It was a smart move to play the events into this direction and Devlon proved to be quite a smart player as well, but what else to expect from a war veteran and camp Lord of the biggest war camp with centuries of experience? He would know how to play his cards the best. 

“To the High Lord and High Lady!” Mor cheered while raising her glass into the air, grinning widely as her eyes shined with all the alcohol she consumed so far.

“To the High Lord and High Lady!” The rest of your family repeated after her loudly, raising their own glasses, looking proudly at the two of us.

Soon the whole tent was echoing with cheers to Rhys and me followed by loud clinging of glass. 

I looked at Rhys and found him already watching me with a love strongly written all over his beautiful face. 

‘I’m proud of you my love. The way you handled this whole situation is admirable.’

He raised my hand which he held in his and placed a soft kiss there.

‘I’m so thankful for the promise you made today to Illyria Rhys, it means so much to me.’

I beamed at him and felt an overwhelming amount of gratitude and love flowing through my body.

‘Without you, Illyria wouldn’t ever allow this to happen. All of this is only thanks to you Darcy darling, you should be proud of yourself.’

His voice was covered in honey as he smiled at me and brushed a strand of loose hair behind my ear with a tender touch.

“To the Night Court and Illyria!” I raised my glass and loudly cheered, earning myself another loud round of cheering and clicking of glass as the tent roared with excitement and joy.

Chapter Text

Rhys and I were on our way towards Sevenda's restaurant, where we will have lunch with our family. 

We decided to take a walk across the city to admire the beauty and as well see how the preparations for tomorrow's final ceremony was going. 

This one is the most important for all of us, since it's one which is held at home, so naturally we want it to be as perfect as it can be. Amren with Mor spend unholy hours at each detail in between their own tasks the both of them have, lucky for us they saw it as escape from their own forms of torture, Hewn City and the Book of Breaths. 

Az was away for a few days ever since we came back from the Windhaven and he is expected to come this evening or early in the morning tomorrow. He wouldn’t miss the celebration in Velaris for anything. 

Cass was going between the camps and Velaris, looking way more relaxed going into Illyria. He was singing anthems of how much better it got since the celebration of our mating bond there. 

It was one of the reasons they were held in the first place in Amren’s eyes. To give opportunity for the common folks to see their rulers being people just as they are, give them the opportunity to realise that they are important for us to the extent that we hold celebrations for them. It serves a great purpose of connecting with each part of the court and awakening any relationships that were formed between us but not nourished enough. 

In her beliefs, it’s one of the most important aspects of the High Lord’s rule. If used correctly and the right things are pushed into proper directions, it can serve as a union of the court and help to blend things together. 

I kind of suspect that she was secretly counting days till Rhys’ mate will show up and she will get the opportunity to move the pieces on her chessboard. 

One way or another, it was a genius move from all of them and it already provided us with a fruit of our labour. If Illyria is more welcome towards Cassian, that means changes are happening at this very moment. 

We walked through the square, where beautifully kept gardens were kept, they served as a park of sorts. It's a place where residents of Velaris can come and enjoy the beauty of nature without needing to leave the safety of the city. 

There is a masterfully crafted fountain and across the gardens are spread statues of important figures of the Night Court. Rhys’ mother and Asteria both have statues there, surrounded by flowers and nicely kept. If Rhys’ father had one there as well, I don’t know, he didn’t tell me and what I managed to gather, he doesn’t like to speak about his father at all. It was a bittersweet relationship with more bitterness than sweetness. 

In the gardens we will hold the celebration and the proper ceremony. It’s large enough to withstand the residents of Velaris and there is no other place I would like to hold it, because this way, Rhys can have his mother and sister there with us at least in some form. 

There were being put ward in place, which will keep the gardens warm enough, to have open space to celebrate without having to separate the attendance into tents like in the Windhaven. 

The whole Velaris was being covered in flowers and ribbons, which adored each streetlight and there were flower petals spread across the streets, painting the streets with various colours. 

There were cheerful tunes in the streets, where the citizens were working on preparations, decorating the city, singing songs to accompany them with their work. People were chatting over the tunes, laughing loudly as they gave compliments over each other's works. 

It was so beautiful and I was thankful to take this walk instead of winnowing to Sevenda’s restaurant. People were greeting us with warm smiles and wide gestures of joy. A young female even threw flower petals over us with laughter and ran quickly back to her work. 

During the Velaris ceremony, we will exchange vows with each other as this last celebration marks the end of festivities over our bond and we will close a bargain in front of our people, exchanging promises to protect and cherish the Night Court as best as possible. 

For some reason, I found out about this two days ago and ever since I’m preparing my vow. Amren and Mor probably thought it would only stress me even more with the camp visit in the picture, Rhys had probably similar reasons and Cass with Az might have thought that Mor already told me about it, considering how excited she gets over everything. 

I didn’t mind though, because they were right. I would stress myself over preparing the vow to be perfect as well to prepare myself for the visit of Illyria and with the Hybern problems, it’s no surprise it would all make me overwhelmed. 

This way, I can just in time prepare the vow without anything else pressing me. I can focus only on writing it and that proved to be a good thing, since I can’t seem to get it just right even with a calm mind. 

“The High Lords narrowed the meeting point between Dawn and Day court. Beron still presses to hold the meeting in his court, he doesn’t have any sense of self awareness it seems,” Rhys filled me on the updates of the meeting with other High Lords, which gives everyone a great headache. 

“Why is it this difficult to set up a meeting point? This can’t be surely the first meeting of the High Lords in history, where did you used to meet before? Why not go there?” I looked up at him and crushed my brows together. 

“We used to meet in our sacred mountain, that was neutral territory, but after Amarantha none of us will ever willingly step a foot into that cursed place,” Rhys said with a smile, that was coloured by uneasy feelings, which poured through our bond. 

It was still a sore spot for the whole Prythian to think about the fifty years of darkness. Nothing was sacred to that redhead bitch, nothing. Not even thousands of years of history and deep respect held towards the place by each court. Did she think that the legends would fuel her power? The fact that the sacred mountain was supposed to be the place where Cauldron spilled the life into this world? 

“I think it will be the Dawn Court where the meeting will be held in the end,” I choose to change the subject by sharing my deductions. 

That seemed to work, because all the uneasy feelings washed away and on his face landed a cheeky grin as he looked at me with interest.

“Care to include me into the mind process behind how you came to this conclusion?” He said with a light voice and brushed his hand on my side, pushing me closer to him as a group of cheerful residents walked past us. 

“Considering that it’s Beron who makes the biggest fuss about this whole meeting point situation, even though he must know none of the other High Lords would agree to hold it in the Autumn Court, means he wants to hold the last say of where it will be held. We know that Beron is in close contact with Hybern, so he would be wary of you at least for that reason. It’s no secret that you and Helion are close friends, which cross out the Day Court from the bundle and leave us with the Day Court,” I explained with a hint of pride in my voice. The time spent with Amren is definitely paying off. My deduction skills became way more refined than they used to be. 

“I’m impressed yet not surprised. You are quick learner my love, in no time you will catch upon the politics game as if you grew up in it,” he leaned forward and placed a gentle kiss on my lips, smiling with proudness all over his face. 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

When we sat down by the table, where ever so happy Sevenda led us and the rest of our family already was seated by and welcomed us warmly.

“Oh Darcy! I just got back my dress for tomorrow from my favourite seamstress and they turned out to be a masterpiece!” Mor exclaimed instead of greetings, a bright smile all over her gorgeous face. 

“Careful Mor, you wouldn’t want to overshadow the main star of the show,” Cass wiggled with his eyebrows at me and grinned smugly at Mor. 

“I wouldn’t be afraid of that,” Rhys mused with a feline smirk on his face as his hand landed over my shoulders and he leaned back in his chair, making himself comfortable with all the confidence only he can possess.

“Oh?” Mor gasped slightly and placed her hand on her hip. “Why so?” 

The feline smirk only grew larger as he looked his cousin up and down.

“Without mentioning the obvious, that you, my love, are the most beautiful female that ever graced the whole world,” he winked at me, making my cheeks turn pink slightly at his shameless self. “Then I would say because no other seamstress can top my mother and Darcy darling will wear one of her creations tomorrow, there is no possibility of overshadowing the dress made by my mother and worn by my mate, dear cousin.” 

Cassian and Amren both started to roar in laughter at the face Mor did, because there was no way she could contradict this statement. Her nostrils flared with the large intake of air as she tried to keep herself from biting some very nasty comments towards her cousin, judging by the daggers in her eyes.

“I think you will look completely fabulous and I will have a lot of trouble catching up,” I tried to soothe the tension and offered her a sincere smile. 

The killing look dropped down from her face, which lit up with excitement once again as she turned to look back at me. 

“I designed that dress myself! I’m sure you will love it. It was made by the same seamstress who is sewing the most beautiful wardrobe for my little niece,” she beamed and took a sip from her glass, looking pleased. 

“That’s wonderful, I can’t wait to see them tomorrow Mor,” whatever ends up on her will look perfect. She is just way too beautiful to make anything work on her. No matter what she puts on her, it looks like the most fashionable piece of clothing. 

“How far is she with the designs you gave for the wardrobe?” Amren’s hand twitched towards the side of her pants, where she keeps a little notebook to keep track of everything that happens and is worth remembering, but she didn’t reach for it. I’m sure she will just remember it and then write it down into that large journal she tried to push to me, where is the progress of nursery kept. 

“She was almost half through, well that changed since yesterday I dropped by a few more designs, so not even a half through,” Mor said with excitement pouring down from her. 

“Good, she will make it in time before the River Estate is finished,” Amren looked pleased with the information and grabbed the gobbled with her own form of food in elegant fashion.

“Don’t you girls think it's a little overdone? I mean, she will grow out of it, are you sure she will be even able to wear all of those clothes before she grows out of them?” Cass looked from one to another and looked genuinely puzzled. 

“If they will make sure to change her five times a day, then maybe,” Rhys said with amused expression as his hand fell from my shoulders lower, resting on my belly. 

‘I don’t want them to change her five times a day.’

The horrors of thinking about allowing anyone to make a dress up doll from my own daughter send chills down my spine. 

‘I will just put a shield around her and keep the two far away. Don’t worry about anything my love, I have it covered.’

He placed a kiss on my hair and I sighed in relief. 

“Don’t worry about things that doesn’t concern you, but to calm the High Lady down, we thought about this and the seamstress makes the dresses in various sizes, so she wouldn’t grew out of them,” Amren said with voice filled with boredom and checked her nail, probably offended she needs to explain such an obvious thing. Well it was not obvious to me as well.

“What was that thing I noticed in the planner? The one-“ Mor started to speak, but Amren quickly cut her off.

“That is something I’m working on as a welcome gift for the baby. It’s custom in the world I’m from and I’m trying to figure out a way, how to make it work in this one,” she explained in nonchalant tone, not raising her eyes from her nail. 

My mouth fell open at her words. It was so thoughtful and kind from her to work on something that was custom in her world to give to our daughter as a welcome gift. I wanted to go and hug her right at this moment, but that won’t sit well with her probably, so I only sent her a bright smile. 

Amren might be a lot of things, but for certain she will be one of the best aunties Asteria could ever ask for. 

I needed to blink away tears that came to me without any warnings as out of sudden I felt emotional. So touched. 

Rhys handed me a tissue with a fond look on his face and once I took it to dry my eyes with a sheepish smile, he brushed hand through my hair.

“I’m sorry, lately I have emotions all over the place,” I laughed and dried another wave of tears that came.

“Give it a little while and it will get even worse, instead of crying you will be cursing all of us,” Amren looked at me with something that could be called a softened expression and took a sip of her blood. 

“It surely will get exciting,” Cass beamed, looking impatient to witness such a thing. 

If the emotional roller coaster will get only worse, then Gods have mercy on all of us. I was never a violent person and cursing was nothing I held close to my heart, so that for sure will be interesting. 

Chapter Text

When Rhys proclaimed with complete certainty that nobody would be able to overshadow me today, none of us had any idea how right he was. 

I was standing in the doorway of the tent which was prepared just for me to wait till the ceremony began. Rhys had his own and we will walk towards the small stage separately, that was supposed to be tradition there. 

Amren and Mor were both with me there and I could feel their still lingering eyes on me. Ever since the twins were finished with me and these two came to see me, they were unable to look away. 

Mor was in a beautiful, red dress which was tightly wrapped around her lean body, showing each curve in intertwined layers of velvet and silk. It didn't have sleeves and the skirt ended just under her knees. 

Amren didn't betrayed her style as well. She was in from silk made pants and blouse, which were in crimson red colour, complimenting Mor's dress. There was a stunning necklace made from three rubies the size of smaller eggs, which was the showstopper, on her wrists were bracelets covered in small rubies and in her ears were earrings with rubies the size of cherries. 

The dress Rhys' mother prepared just for this exact ceremony was something eternal. They were made from white fabric which felt like silk, but had a texture of charmeuse. The dress hugged my upper body like it was sewed in exact measures of my body, exposing the slightly showing baby bump. 

The long sleeves were made from chiffon, which hugged my arms and into the fabric were embroidered small stars, which shone with a slightly violet light. How that was achieved, I have no idea, but it was such a genius little touch, that made those dress greatly personal. 

There was a pattern created from white gems, that flowed around my breasts down to my belly in a tight manner and then cascaded down on the skirt, which was layered to create volume, but still left the weight light enough for me to walk around comfortably. 

The seams were threatened with a silver lining that shined when light fell on it, just like the white gems, and created a glow around me. 

Cerridwen did outstanding work with my hair as she always did. They were combed to perfection and curled into soft, light waves which flowed down my back. She created a bun on top of my head, which was circled with many delicate braids and placed into it a long veil, which was from a white chiffon, that was adored with small, white gems, who were creating constellations of the stars above us. 

Even if I tried to put up a protest, saying that a crown is not needed as the whole look was very rich, Nualla still pinned my full-size crown into my hair. If there won't be constant watchful eyes on me, I would put it down, just for this one ceremony, but I was not that lucky.

My make up was kept light, violet dust on my eyelids and dark paste on my lashes to make them pop out more. There was a natural blush on my cheeks and I was glowing with light, that was full of happiness and joy. 

I did look beautiful. 

"Do you remember your vow High Lady?" Amren asked and I turned my head to look at her. 

"I do, surprisingly," my voice was light and calm. 

I expected to be nervous, but when this day came, I couldn't tell why, but there was a soothing calmness inside me, that made me enjoy every second of this day instead of being eaten in unnecessary fear and nervousness. 

"It's not surprising, when you spend these last two days writing it and then memorising it like your life depended on it," Mor patted my shoulder and offered me a calming smile. 

"You all put so much work into this day, I don't want to mess it up with not remembering my vow," I smiled sheepishly and straightened my skirt.

"This day is about you and Rhysand, do not think about anything or anyone else than the two of you and have the best time of your life," Amren offered me her arm and I smiled at her and wrapped my hand around her arm.

"Are the boys there already?" I checked to make sure and looked from Amren to Mor, who both were now grinning.

"Yes, they are here," Mor patted my shoulder and winked.

The three of them went yesterday to their secluded cottage up in the Illyrian Mountains to celebrate. As per tradition, Rhys couldn't see me this whole day, not even in the morning, so he needed to leave the Town House. Boys decided to take this opportunity and go celebrate the fact, that Rhys will be since today officially married male. He couldn't even be in my head, which was an unwelcome emptiness after all those months of his constant presence there. 

Mor handed me beautiful, violet and white flowers to hold and took me in for the last time, before me and Amren started to walk out of the tent when music changed, probably a cue for us to go.

As Rhys' second in command, Amren will walk me towards the small stage where Rhys should be already waiting and she will hand my hand into his. Another tradition of this celebration in Velaris and I loved this one a lot. It had some kind of magic to it. 

Mor was walking behind us and Rhys' third in command and was handing out to the crowds small flowers, which were miniatures of the one I had in my hands.

As we walked through the aisle which was made for us with the ground covered in violet and white petals of various flowers, I felt so many eyes on me. Each of the attendants was smiling with bright smiles and there were a few elderly ladies, who were straight out crying already once they saw me. Let's hope it was out of happiness and not anything else.

There were people, who were giving blessings as we walked by them and threw a small handful of petals of flowers at me. 

The whole time before we turned at the corner, I was impatient to see him, standing by the altar with Az and Cass behind him. Ever since yesterday I haven't seen him and that was longer than I would like. 

When my eyes landed on him, my mate, I needed to fight tears. He looked deadly handsome, in black suit with white details, which complimented my dress. It was hugging his strong body perfectly and he had a violet tissue in his chest pocket. On his head was the majestic crown he wore so sparsely and shined with a dark glow, that surrounded the rest of his presence as well, since he loosened the leash on his power, leaving it flowing around him. 

My eyes quickly altered to his sides, where behind him stood Cass and Az, who both were in suits, instead of their fighting leathers, knocking the air from my lungs. They looked so handsome. It was such a contrast from their usual attire, that I needed to take them in twice to be sure they truly were wearing suits. 

Judging by their grins my astonishment must have been clearly visible. 

When I returned to look at my mate, I found him already smiling with a bright smile and taking my appearance in. Amren needed to hold my arm a little bit stronger, because my legs suddenly started to carry me towards him way quicker, ignoring the flow of the music. 

For the rest of the walk, my attention and eyes were only focused on Rhys, nothing could steal it away from him. Everything was covered in haze to the moment before Amren stopped in front of Rhys and bowed her head. 

"Me, Amren, the second in command of you, High Lord of the Night Court, hands you the hand of the High Lady of Night Court," she placed my hand into Rhys' extended one and once again bowed, walking towards the place where Cass and Az were standing.

"Me, Morrigan, the third in command of you, High Lord of the Night Court, witness and bless the exchange, wishing the upcoming union the very best, Gods bless the both of you," Mor bowed as well and placed the last small flower she had left in her hands into his chest pocket, joining Amren.

Rhys smiled at me with a cheeky smile, which made me grin at him as well and he led us towards the altar which was now surrounded by our family. 

It was impossible to comprehend that it was really happening. It all was flying past us so quickly. Once I was back in his presence, my heart calmed down completely and all there was left for me was to enjoy every second of this magical moment. 

When we stopped in the middle of the altar, where was standing a priestess dressed in pale blue habit which I noticed just now, Rhys took both of my hands into his and our eyes connected, both of us smiling with fond, loving smiles. 

"We gathered together to witness and celebrate the union of our High Lord Rhysand and his mate and our High Lady, Darcy. We are here to witness this union being blessed by the Gods, which had tied those two souls together, forming unity of two hearts and spirits, turning them into one. May the road and journey be filled only by happiness and joy, may your lives in marriage be blessed with love, may your union bring peace and prosperity to the Night Court. Please, exchange your vows," the priestess spoke with a kind voice, smiling from behind her veil. 

Rhys brushed his thumb over my knuckles and smiled with a soft smile at me, before he began to speak with a voice full of love and fondness. 

"For over five centuries I had dreamed about meeting my mate. I imagined her in a thousands of ways, yet none of those ideas ever came quite close. You are everything I ever dreamed of and more Darcy darling. Your smile brightens my day and your laughter fills my heart with joy. Your kindness is something that grounds me and makes me realise that there are different ways to approach life than the one I lead till the blessed day I met you. You gave me back the joy of living, gave me a purpose in life to be more than just a High Lord of my court. You gave me a taste of peace, love, kindness, that brings clarity into my life. You carry under your heart our first child and I cannot express in words how grateful I'm for the fact that you will be the mother of my children, since there is no one who has a bigger heart than you, my love and I will be thanking the Gods for blessing me with a mate as you. I love you with my heart and soul Darcy darling," he raised my hand towards his mouth and placed a gentle kiss there. "I promise to protect and cherish you, I promise to give my everything to assure that you and our children will be happy and prosperous, I swear to respect you as my equal and as High Lady on the Night Court."

I could feel the taste of magic around us, as he spoke up his part of vow and bargain. It was difficult to see through the tears that found their way in the daylight. His words flowed so effortlessly and each of them was filled with all those emotions he spoke of. There was nothing powerful enough to break this beautiful moment filled with so much joy, love and magic. 

I had prepared my vow carefully, but right now there was nothing in my mind than the overwhelming love I felt for him. 

"I was never aware of what love means before I met you. Your kindness and care ever since the day you saved my life never wavered, only grew. Ever since you showed up in my life, it was filled with joy and love and I will be forever grateful for that. You gave me a loving family that accepted me between themselves with open arms. Each day I open my eyes is filled with happiness and warmth of love, that has no limits as you love with your whole heart. Thanks to you, I was able to grow as a person and find strength inside me that I never knew existed. I love you with my heart and soul. Each day I thank the Gods for finding me worthy of being your mate and I swear that I will do everything in my power to honour your honourable decision to make me High Lady of the Night Court. I promise to love and protect you. I promise you cherish you and our children above everything else. I swear to honour and protect the Night Court as its High Lady and I swear that there won't be a day where I won't work on becoming a better High Lady than I was yesterday and the day before it. I swear to respect and honour you as my equal and the High Lord of the Night Court," at the end my speech if was blinking away another tears and smiled with a wide smile full of happiness up at my mate, whose eyes were now full of warmth, love and affection as he was fighting his own tears. 

The air around us was filled with a scent of magic and soon I felt on my arm tingling of the bargain magic, which knitted into the skin of my left hand a delicate, flowery pattern of black ink, that curled up my arm up to the elbow. 

Rhys was graced with his own bargain mark on his skin, that was similar to the Illyrian tattoos, at least what I can make from the swirls that curled to his wrist and were visible from his suit. 

"You might exchange rings," the priestess said and waved with her hands in the air.

Both Cass and Az came in front of us and both had a small pillow in their hands, where a ring was placed, smiling with big, happy smiles at the two of us. 

Rhys took a smaller ring from Cassian and nodded at his brother, before turning back to face me, raising my now in black ink covered hand and he placed the ring on my ring finger. It was a beautiful, delicate piece of jewellery. Gold and silver intertwined with each other and in the middle of the ring was a black diamond that shined with the light of galaxies, just like Rhys' eyes did. It was so light on my finger and fitted perfectly. 

I turned to look at Azriel, who had a warm smile on his handsome face and took the larger ring from him, giving him a thankful smile and patted his hand, before turning to face my mate again. 

I took his hand and with a bright smile placed the similar version of my ring on his left ring finger. The only difference between our rings was their size and that he didn't have the black diamond on it. 

"With the Gods and Velaris as witnesses, I proclaim you as a husband and wife. You might kiss the bride," the priestess proclaimed with a cheerful tone.

Within seconds Rhys had me in his arms and kissed me with a kiss filled full of love and affection, that took my breath away. His hand captured my cheek and the other was keeping me close to him by my hip.

The crowds erupted into loud applause, filling the air with laughter, cheering and cries of joy and when Rhys let go of me and turned us to look at the crowds, both of us were smiling with huge smiles on our faces and as we bowed to our people, the applause raised in strength. 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

We were sitting in the front of the whole celebration, which was flowing with life and strength. It turned out that residents of Velaris knew how to hold a proper party and enjoy their time properly. 

The evening gardens were lit up by faelight, which was placed all over the trees and bushes there. In the middle of the garden was a large dancing floor, where many fea were dancing to the rhythms of the band that was placed on the side of it, playing cheerful melodies and singing. 

Every single person in this celebration was under the influence of alcohol, that never seemed to stop flowing and fuelling the merry atmosphere surrounding the gardens. 

The members of my family were no exception. All of them were roaring drunk and all of their regular manners long forgotten.

Mor was dancing across the space with the effortless elegance she owned, swirling with each person who danced on the dance floor. She was laughing so loudly that it even reached the table where I was sitting, charming a smile on my face as well. 

Hour or so ago, one of the males there bragged how he was not beaten in arm sparring for years and that there is nobody who can ever break his winning streak. 

Well naturally that didn't sit right with Mor and she proved him wrong, kicking his ass in arm sparing without even breaking sweat. This was followed by many males and females demanding a chance to beat her in arm sparing, which she granted them with and beat their asses each time. 

Till Cass came, in his swaying manner and demanded a match, which he won, sparing Mor from any other challenges, leaving her to enjoy the rest of evening as most of the challengers were now demanding his attention. 

Az was making fun of him, joking that he claims to be master of arm sparing after beating a female in a match. It was in light and teasing manners, but Cass didn't seem to appreciate it at all, taking defensive measures, protecting his title with daring Az into the match. 

Az refused, telling him to let the unknown hang in the air, since he doesn't need to prove himself anything, not like one certain general, who's nerves were wearing thin at Az's teasing. 

It ended with the two excusing themselves and went to set things straight on the secluded side of the celebration. They haven't come back yet. 

Rhys had his hand around my shoulder and kept me close to him, smiling like there was no tomorrow as he fed me with pieces of cake and sweets that were spread around us.

Amren sat there with us and very openly enjoyed herself as she swayed into the rhythm of the music that flowed through the air and from time to time sang with the singer. It didn’t surprise me that she has an absolutely beautiful voice. Honestly it would be shocking to discover that after all those millennia she never managed to learn how to sing. 

“Will the two be alright?” I looked up at Rhys, who hummed into the tunes as well, stroking my hair with absent mind, looking completely content at the moment.

It was Amren who stopped her singing and bursted into amused laughter.

“Ah don’t worry about it girl, they do this all the time, they will be back eventually,” she assured me and went back to singing happily.

“Az stirred Cassian on purpose, love, he had a lot in his system and you know how Illyrians can get when they build up a lot of their energy and get drunk. Cass didn’t have a chance to properly train for a while, so Az decided to give him an outlet,” Rhys explained with a laugh filled voice and placed a kiss on my lips. 

“How did Az’s mission go?” I suddenly realised that he was away for a few days!

I was so out of myself that it didn’t even occur to me that Az came after so long back home! How did that happen? Did I let this whole celebration consume all of my attention that I could forget such an important thing? I’m a terrible person! 

“He managed to find a lot of important intel that would help us in the future. He infiltrated Hybern and managed to locate where the Cauldron is stored,” he said it with pride in his voice and my mouth fell open.

Az was in Hybern? I didn’t know that! Oh my Gods, he was in such danger and I didn’t even properly welcome him back home. Way too focused on myself than to realise anything around me. 

I just nodded and took a sip from my Summer juice, which even now tasted bitter. 

‘Don’t torture yourself with those thoughts Darcy darling.’

Rhys stroked my cheek and smiled fondly at me, his beautiful eyes glued to my own. 

‘How can I not? I didn’t even realise he came back yesterday evening! Didn’t welcome him back Rhys.’

I sighed and felt the shame crashing over me.

‘This might be my fault, I knew you would worry yourself and I was away, so I made your mind relax and enjoy this day the way you should. Az is there and you can welcome him still. Don’t forget that this day is about you, don’t beat yourself over something like this.’

He confessed and smiled with a guilty smile.

My mouth once again fell open and as I stared at him, I was not sure what to feel. 

Should I be concerned about the confession? Or should I be relieved that I was not becoming a self-centred person who doesn’t care about her family? 

In the end Rhys meant it well. There was no way I could be angry at him for doing what he did when it granted me with a day free of over stressing and anxiety? This was his way of protecting me from myself and even if it was kind of a difficult thing to process, since it compromised my ability to welcome back Az after being somewhere as Hybern, but I know he would never do anything to harm me in any way possible. 

I leaned over to him and sighed as he wrapped his hand over me, hugging me. I surely did enjoy today’s celebration and Rhys was right. Az was there and I can still welcome him back home and it’s not like anyone expected anything from me today. 

Amren started to sing loudly into a song that the band started to play and gave an important look to Rhys, who laughed loudly and soon joined her and both of them sang their lungs out to the quick music and grinned like idiots while doing so. 

It was heartwarming to watch them enjoying themselves like this. These two were pillars of this court and had so much on their plates, but seeing them like this, it was truly magical. They looked just like friends enjoying their evening over glass. I decided to join them and the three of us sang our hearts out.

“Oh you must be fucking kidding me!” Amren roared when her silver eyes landed in the way which led to our table.

When I looked at the direction, I started to laugh hard as well, because the sight in front of us was something priceless. Rhys, who was laughing so hard his shoulders shook, tried to keep me on the chair from falling off as I lost control over my body from how hard I was laughing.

There in front of us was standing Cass and Az, looking all misplaced. Az had in his hair snow and pine branches and there was a bruise on his jaw, which was already healing. Cass had his suit shirt on the wrong way with seams out and buttons done in chaotic fashion and to the biggest amount of amusement, he missed a shoe! 

“What?” Cassian held his head up and as if nothing was out of place, walked proudly towards his chair and sat down, downing another glass of bear. 

“You certainly did enjoy yourselves huh?” Rhys was still fighting to gain control over himself, just like me and Mor, but all three of us failed miserably. 

“Who won?” Amren seized Azriel and then Cassian with measuring look and she erupted into laughter all over again when she took in the state Cass was in.

“We ended it with truce, since it would be impolite to be away from our own brother’s wedding for too long,” Az grinned at the tree of us and brushed the pine cones out of his hair with a sheepish smile. 

“How considerate of you,” Rhys snickered and slowly gained control over his body back, but still looked greatly amused.

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

After a while we moved the celebration into the Town House as it was getting really late and I craved the comfort of my home. Nobody seemed to mind at all and with merry steps, empowered by alcohol we found our way home through Velaris, which streets were full of drunk people who celebrated our union as if their lives depended on it. 

“Move that ass Cass!” Mor cheered loudly and clapped with her hands to applause.

Cass and Rhys were both dancing in the living room, drunk way too much to even keep their shirts on and care about anything else than their own fun. 

It was a sight to behold, I’m not gonna lie. Both of them shirtless, dancing with effortless grace. Cass was at the moment shaking his ass with a wide grin on his face, making both me, Amren and Mor laugh loudly and applaud him. Rhys was trying to keep himself from falling over from his own laughter, supporting himself over a backrest of a sofa. 

Az was knocked out on the sofa Rhys was using as a support to not fall over. It looked like his shadows decided to use this opportunity and have a spree without being on the leash of their master. They swirled around the room freely and danced alongside the two shirtless males. There was a group of faithful shadows that kept close to Az and covered him as if in a blanket made of darkness as he slept. 

Rhys winnowed up the open space of the stairs and started to dance on the edge of it, sending both me and Mor into waves of another laughter and Amren only shook her head, mumbling something about a shameless idiot and knocked into herself another glass of champagne. 

I cheered loudly for him and earned myself a satisfied look from my mate. I was utterly happy, even sober, the light atmosphere of this day that filled the whole city which was still alive and celebrating, made me feel high even without the alcohol. 

Today was perfect and no matter what comes next, we will be ready for it. The Night Court is united as never before and Prythian is uniting its forces to crush Hybern. We are ready and we won’t crumble. 

But for now, I plan to enjoy each day which will be filled with remaining moments of peace, enjoy my family and have the best time of my life while waiting for little Asteria to join us. 

Chapter Text

When we landed in the Spring Court, I felt the absence of Cass and Az right away when my eyes landed on the High Lord of the Spring Court. Rhys said that with the two of them there we won’t accomplish anything and it will be better if it would be only the two of us. Nobody was happy about this decision, not even Rhys himself, but it was the right one to make and we can’t gamble with our luck way too much at this moment. Az was protesting against this more than the others to the surprise of us all. He pressed on keeping his shadows with us at least, so he knows if anything amiss would happen and the rest of them would be able to aid us. 

In the end Cass backed him up with the idea of keeping Az’s shadows with us, stating it will keep them all calm at last. That resulted in a few little sneaky shadows hiding in the shade our bodies casted around us and to be honest I was never more thankful for their overprotective tendencies than now.

In front of us were standing High Lord of the Spring Court, a tall blond male with piercing green eyes and thin lips in line, that didn't allow even the windless of imagination to see a smile there. Not at this moment at least. 

Next to him was standing a human woman, the Curse Breaker. I heard a lot about her, who didn't when she was the reason we all had our freedom back. To be honest I was not sure what to expect to see. Humans were foreign things for me, never in my life I saw one before, but if they all look like this woman, then it is no wonder why they all are so easily endangered and tend to be jumpy at the slightest sign of danger. 

This woman with honey blond hair and icy blue eyes was looking tiny and fragile standing next to Tamlin. Her skin was looking imperfect, just like the whole appearance of her, we fea, no matter if high fae or not, we have smooth skin, yes, there are exceptions, but not that common. Noted, humans are not that good looking in detail. Not that she was not pretty, Gods no, she surely was beautiful, but she seemed dull. Like her inner flame that was always mentioned when others were talking about her was dimmed. 

She looked unhealthy skinny, her collar bones were sticking out from her pale skin, looking like they might pierce the skin in any minute. Her cheeks were sulked in and no matter how much make-up her maids put on her, it couldn't hide the dark circles under her eyes. She looked so tired and sad. 

And surely the clothes she wear, which was just something way too much of layers and fabrics of pastel pink, didn’t hide all those scars she bore from the torture Amarantha put her through, no matter how hard the maids tried to hide them with the dress. The scars still poke through there and there, proving this woman was through something horrific and survived. 

Why would she look like she was dying when she got what she wished for in the end? She was standing next to the male her heart loved, dressed in a pretty, puffy pink dress with her hair nicely styled into a hairstyle worthy of a ballroom. She became Lady of the Spring, married her High Lord, yet she looked so exhausted and sad. Hunted perhaps was the right word?

"Rhysand," Tamlin greeted my mate, before his eyes turned to me, taking in my appearance. "And his High Lady." He said my title like it was a curse, earning himself a very unimpressed look from me. 

"I must say, you were always the one to spit on traditions." He turned his attention back on Rhys, who was unfazed by his behaviour, it was nothing we didn't expect after all. 

"What can I say," Rhys smiled charmingly, his hand stroking my side and belly with affection as he was speaking. "When you get mated to such a female, you can't do anything less than give her what she is worth," his voice was covered in midnight sweetness as he turned his eyes on Feyre, smiling with his trademark serpentine smile.

"One would think, that Curse Breaker will be titled the same title as my mate, but leave it to you to hold back such a thing from the female you love Tamlin," Rhys paid back to him with the same manner, but the difference between this two was, that my mate managed to look like a God while doing so. 

"High Ladies are not a thing Rhysand, I wouldn't be surprised to find out that the rest of High Lords would not be happy about this," Tamlin shoot back at him, his hand rigid on the back of his wife, who was studying me intensively, her eyes landing on the crown on my head very often, looking almost longing. She deserves her own crown, for all what she did for us, it was unfair and heartbreaking to see our saviour fade away like this. 

"Quite the opposite, Tarquin is more than happy about her title and Helion seems to be greatly relieved to have a pretty face to look at in our meetings. Thesan was very pleased to learn about the news as well," Rhys replied with a sly smirk on his handsome face, my own mirrored his.

"And I'm sure the rest of them appreciate to have me there as well, be careful of your words High Lord, we would don't want it to look like you are against my title," I said with calm, calculated sweet voice, one I developed for politics and smiled at him with my best smile. 

"I'm sure there is a reason why you came here and it's not just a friendly visit, care to explain?" He completely dismissed the previous topic, so he is that kind of male. The one who rather dismiss the whole topic than admit they fucked up and are wrong. "Or the fact you have shields around your mate? Is there a reason for me to put my own up?"

Rhys displayed another serpent-like smile as I titled my head so the spring sun landed on my crown, making it shine. "You have no reason for your own, I have them around her just to ensure that our child is protected, you never know who can crash into her." 

"So the rumours are true then? You are already expecting a child?" His eyes turned to my slightly swelled belly, which was proudly displayed through my sheer, black dress. 

"Gods are on our side it looks like," Rhys nodded, shit eating grin landed on his face. If Tamlin would arrive into the reception all of the High Lords were invited, then he would know already, but he must be just that idiotic self and don't come, not like he was missed there though, I rather enjoyed the calm and peaceful atmosphere with the High Lords which came.

"If the Gods will have it, I'm sure even your union will be blessed by a child soon," I gave the human girl a light smile and my free hand that was not around Rhys stroked my belly, mostly out of habit. 

"The Mother will surely do as she thinks is the best," Feyre spoke up for the first time since we came, not sounding at all interested in the topic to be honest.

'She is avoiding him since the events Under the Mountain, it looks like the Lady of Spring is not keen to have children. Or at least with her lover, who she started to see without clouded eyes.'

Rhys mused into my mind, answering my curiosity.

"We came here because of the threat you must be already aware of," I said with a strong voice, my head high and my shoulders square. I want to have this visit over as soon as possible. Spring was not the best season for me, all the blooming flowers were filling the air with overly sweet scents that was making me nauseous. 

"My High Lady is right, we should take this conversation inside," Rhys nodded, turning back into business mode. 

"Let's go inside then," Tamlin started to move, his hand still in the middle of the girl's back, leading her inside. 

The estate was large and filled with massive gardens full of blooming flowers that seemed to mock my tender stomach. Air was warm, and a soft breeze was blowing around us. Servants were working around the estate, some caring about the garden, others carrying baskets with stuff inside them, another walking around with purpose in their steps. 

The manor by itself was something huge, in my taste way too much overdone, but suitable for someone like Tamlin, who liked to show off his wealth and display how better he is than others. With our River Estate, we try to keep it somehow simple and not overdo it, even though with Amren and Mor it’s kind of a difficult task to achieve.

"You go, I will send a maid for you when we will be getting ready for lunch," Tamlin dismissed Feyre, who looked resigned to even try to stay and be part of the meeting. 

She was Lady of the Spring for crying out loud! She had all the rights to be part of dealing with her court, no matter if she was human or not. She got all rights to be part of ruling over Prythian when she saved our asses back then, how can he keep her in darkness like this? 

"I'm afraid that will be a problem, High Lord," I offered my best polite smile, dismissing all the ideas how I would want to gut this bastard. "You see, we need to talk with the Lady of the Spring, she is the main purpose of our visit, we need to address our business with her," I gave the girl assuring smile, hoping my words will give her at least little bit of encouragement and let her see, that she is wanted there and we want to deal with her instead of that idiot who play at her handler. 

"I'm sure whatever you wish to speak about with my wife I can handle just alright," Tamlin tried to put a stop into bringing her along, not even letting her speak for herself.

"I'm afraid that won't go High Lord, this matter can be only discussed right with the Curse Breaker, I'm sure that she can handle one friendly meeting when she survived Amarantha's wrath," I proclaimed, my head high as I used my best political voice, giving the girl important look. To be honest I prayed that this will remind that girl that she was not some damsel who needs to be sheltered from the world by her husband.

It looked like my words met a frozen wall, since she didn’t even look like she acknowledged them. How can someone so fierce and daring who challenged Amarantha herself turn into such a mess? I expected fire and courage from her, but was met instead with a ghost of a person. 

‘What happened to her?’

I asked my mate and fought the urge to shake that girl to wake up and get her things together.

‘Humans tend to take traumatic experiences with more severe consequences than us. After all that happened to her Under the Mountain and then what happened after Amarantha, she is lost in the past and future, unable to face her ghost in the present time.’

He explained and brushed his hand on my side gently. 

“I don’t think that’s necessary,” Tamlin tried to argue, looking between the two of us and his wife, who was still standing close to him, turned to leave.

“The matters we came to discuss are important and need her presence while dealing with them, can we please go straight to the point? Each minute we waste is one we can’t afford at the moment,” I pressed, standing my ground. 

I know it’s not a smart move to poke and test this High Lord’s patience, especially with the record he has, but with Rhys there nothing can happen to me and to be completely honest, I was not in the mood for this. I was hungry and irritated. 

“Come on Tamlin, don’t say you are afraid of us hurting her?” Rhys smiled with his charming smile and raised one eyebrow. 

That worked like magic, because something dangerous flashed in those green eyes and he wrapped his hand around, turning her back to face us. 

“Of course I’m not,” Tamlin drawled. “Feyre can join us this time when you insist.”

She looked up at him with slight surprise and when Tamlin continued to walk, she walked next to him. 

We followed them to the meeting room, which was once again filled with way too many blooming flowers and the decorations were all over the place. It was like a display of this court’s wealth. 

In the middle of the room was a long table with flowers all over it, Tamlin and Feyre sat down on the left side of the table, leaving the head empty. Rhys pushed a chair for me with a charming smile on the opposite side of the table and I gave him a quick grin and let him help me sit down, before he sat down himself. 

“Last time I saw this place, it was trashed into pieces, you did a fine job in restoring it,” Rhys looked around and placed a hand on my thigh under the table. 

He kept a constant contact with me for various reasons, but today it was more important than ever, since if anything would happen, he would winnow us immediately away. No matter the wards there, for someone like Rhys, wards are not an obstacle most of the time. Even though Az’s shadows are there, keeping watch over anything that could happen, the time between the start of the danger and the time they would appear can mean a time when anything can happen to me. So for Rhys being able to winnow me away immediately with the first sight of any kind of danger is crucial. 

“Amarantha’s crones enjoyed destroying the manor way too much,” an unknown voice echoed through the room and when my eyes followed the voice to its source, the landed on another male entering the room with a confident attitude in his steps.

It was a male with red, long hair dressed in perfectly looking clothes and with a sword glued to his hip. He missed one eye and inside had a replacement made of gold, that seemed to scan the whole room and its habitats. 

‘Lucien Vanserra, son of Beron. He resides there for a few centuries and doesn't keep any contact with his birth court.’

Rhys filled the gaps in my knowledge and on his face appeared another feline smirk. 

“Rhysand,” Lucien’s eyes landed on the two of us and he said my mate’s name with a displeasure in his voice and when his eyes turned to me, he bowed his head. “And his High Lady.” 

At least someone in this court has manners. Honestly, it was almost insulting, the lack of proper manners and politeness. 

“Lucien,” I offered him a smile and Rhys nodded with his head in acknowledgment, not bothering to respond. 

“Lucien will be joining us,” Tamlin informed us as Lucien sat down next to Fayre, shielding her exposed side. 

“Didn’t expect anything else,” Rhys said with amusement in his voice and then turned back to Tamlin. “I’m sure you know about the situation with Hybern?” 

Tamlin’s eyes turned to his wife and back at us, his brown scrunching together.

“I’m aware of it, but if this is why you came, then I don’t seem to understand why my wife is needed for this meeting,” he said with a slightly irritated voice, but he chose to be pissy with the wrong person today. 

“You will understand soon enough,” I said with a firm voice and seized the High Lord with an unimpressed look. 

“Hybern has the Cauldron Tamlin, that is a fact and not a hypothesis. He plans to use it as a weapon to take control over Prythian. Those informations are confirmed. Right at this moment are set things in motion to prevent him from achieving his goals. We are working on getting access to the second part of the Book of Breaths, a book which will be able to nullify the Cauldron, the first part is already in our possession, the second part is with the mortal queens. Me and my mate have all rights to believe, as the rest of the High Lords, that Hybern contacted the mortal queens and tried to gain the access the the second part, judging his actions of attacking Summer Court to get his hands on the part stored there,” Rhys spilled out without hesitation the information that were not sensitive. Those informations would be easily obtained from Hybern if he worked with him, so we were not risking anything by this. 

“Beron is thinking about joining Hybern,” his violet eyes turned towards Lucien, whose face turned ashen for a second, before he schooled it back into a controlled mask. 

“That is a wild accusation,” Tamlin proclaimed, but his jaw was clenched harshly. 

“A wild accusation that came right from the meeting room of the Forest House,” I said and looked from Tamlin to Lucien and my eyes ended on Feyre, who looked shocked. 

My wild guess would be that the two of them kept her in darkness about all that was happening and she had no idea that things were this serious. 

“Spring Court won’t join Hybern, Rhysand, if that is what you came here to ask,” Tamlin said with a firm voice and his hands clenched on the sides of his chair. 

“One of the things we came here for, yes,” Rhys laughed lightly and his eyes landed on the Curse Breaker as well,  probably thinking the same thing as I did judging by the slight amusement that crossed his handsome face. 

“And the rest of them?” Lucien demanded, looking tense. 

“As my mate said, we are working on gaining access to the second part of the Book of the Breaths that is in possession of the mortal queens. We are keeping correspondence with them, debating meeting point with them. It’s important to keep those queens on the right side and don’t allow Hybern to sway them with his lies and propaganda. We need them to protect the human lands if nothing else. We need them to trust us and don’t see a threat in us. The second part of the book has a charm put on it, protecting it from being stolen. If the second part is not given to us freely, it will turn into dust,” I joined the explanation, looking the whole time at Feyre, who kept my gaze. At least something. 

“And what do we have to do with all this?” Tamlin asked and kept his gaze on my mate.

“If anyone should be concerned with the human lands, it should be you right? After all, your lovely wife has her whole family there, I’m I correct?” Rhys mused and placed his arm from my thigh, placing it around the back of my chair, resting his hand on my shoulder. 

Feyre's face lit up with realisation, as if this woke her up from the haze slumber she was in and her pretty eyes finally focused on me and Rhys with great interest. 

“And what do you wish for us to do, Rhysand? Take the communication with the mortal queens from your hands?” Tamlin drawled, looking like the unknown was finally clicking into place. 

“Not at all, the delight of keeping up with them I wouldn’t wish even upon you,” Rhys smirked and titled his head slightly. 

“The mortal queens are wary around fae, untrusting and unwilling to accept the idea of us willing to protect them, even with the history of us doing exactly that in the past. They need to see that union between Fae and humans is possible and witness it from the first hand. You married a human woman and made her a Lady of the Spring Court, that shows that Prythian respects humans and is willing to accept them between themselves. What else can prove the possible unity of our kins than your union?” I tried to put it out as gently as possible, but no matter how careful I was with my words or how gentle my tone was, rage still covered Tamlin’s face. 

“You want my wife to meet with the mortal queens?” His voice raised alongside his rage. He didn’t look pleased at all. 

“Correction, we need you Feyre,” Rhys looked at her, ignoring for now the pissed off High Lord. “To pursue your human family to allow us to hold the meeting in their manor as where is the best meeting spot for fae and humans than in the house of a human family, whose daughter married the High Lord and became Lady of his court?” 

Feyre looked surprised, to say the least, her eyes were wide open and she was frozen on her spot, unable to move under the weight of all the new informations that were poured on her. 

“You can’t be serious to walk into my home and then demand such a thing from me?” Tamlin stood up, his nostrils wide open under the heavy exhales of air. 

“With all due respect High Lord, we came to ask your wife and not you,” I said with a calm voice and smiled slightly at the Lady of the Spring Court. “We wouldn’t have asked for this if it was not crucial. The safety of the whole continent is at stake and right now gaining the mortal queens on our side is one of the most important things to achieve, since that means the future of the human lands.” 

I kept my cool and spoke with a confident voice. We didn’t come to ask for impossible or demand anything that is difficult to achieve. We ask for the bare minimum from this High Lord and his wife and yet it’s still a great deal of problems for him. 

“Feyre sacrificed enough for us all, High Lady, don’t you think asking this from her is fair?” Lucien bit out and seized me with a judgmental stare. 

I do understand his point of view in this matter, truly do, but this is not a time for this sentiment. 

“Every single one of us in this room sacrificed way too much and should not be in this position at this moment, but the world is not a fair place and doesn’t look at those things. War is coming our way no matter if we wish it or not and war is not asking if things are fair. It kills, torture and destroy. We are in position to minimise the damage this war will bring on us soon and that means another sacrifice we need to make in the name of protection of our courts and the continent,” I looked Lucien right into his eyes as I spoke, keeping his hard stare without backing off. 

How can anyone have such a naive point of view and think that they can shield this girl from the upcoming war? It will claim the whole continent once it begins. 

‘Nicely said my love.’

Rhys purred into our bond, stroking my exposed shoulder. 

‘Why does it feel like it didn’t reach them then?’

I sighed and felt the irritation wash over me with a mighty force. 

‘It has reached Feyre and that’s all we need.’

He assured me and sent comforting waves through the bond to help wash away the irritation. 

“I do not wish for my wife to get involved in this war, I’m willing to help, but don’t push her into this mess,” Tamlin finally replied, locking his eyes with Rhys. 

“I’m afraid that this is not your place to decide, she has her own rights to speak for herself,” I gave the High Lord a warning stare and then smiled at Feyre, who looked lost in her thoughts. 

“We will speak about the war later, this discussion is over,” Tamlin offered his hand to Feyre, who accepted it and stood up. “Maid will take you to your room, you are welcome to stay the night.” 

With that, they walked away, followed by Lucien, who flanked Feyre as if we were any threats to her. That was greatly insulting to say at least. 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

Our room was nice, not the one I would prefer to stay in, but it will serve its purpose. There were so many cursed flowers that my stomach decided to throw up the pastries I had for breakfast and Rhys needed to get rid of them to save me from any other nausea coming my way. 

There was a large bed with many decorative pillows in pastel colours and the window was giving us a look into the beautifully done gardens of this manor. The whole room was covered in pastel colours that hurt my eyes to look at and I think this was chosen on purpose, because I’m very much sure that Tamlin needs to know our colour preferences. 

‘Well this went well.’

Rhys hummed and lay down into the bed, stirring around to make himself comfortable before he opened his arms for me to join him, which I did without hesitation, finally laying down. 

‘It was a disaster. We didn’t accomplish anything.’

I buried my face into his chest and inhaled his scent, that calmed my racing mind. The most important thing apart from assuring that Spring Court stands with Prythian in the upcoming war, we didn’t manage to do and that was eating me alive. 

‘Tamlin is a stubborn prick. As much as I despise him for many reasons, one of them being his willingness to sit and witness Prythian and then the woman he loves to be tortured and don’t  care enough to do something about it, there are ghosts that hunt him for it. Him just sitting and witnessing Feyre being tortured in front of him left him with the need to protect her now that he is able to do so. He just tends to be more severe in those aspects.’

His long, elegant fingers were brushing through my hair with tender care and freed my crown from them, placing it on the nightstand next to our bed. 

‘But Feyre got the message and believe me my dearest Darcy darling, that she will think greatly about it. I saw it in her mind. All she wishes now is to protect the human lands and her family alongside them. If anyone can sway Tamlin into agreeing to this, it will be her.’

He added and smiled at me with that charming smile of his, which always stole my heart. 

‘I still can't wrap my head around the fact that he was able to sit and watch her being tortured in front of him.’

I whispered, feeling the unfairness done to that human girl by the male she decided to give her life for. How she must have felt, seeing him sit there next to that redhead bitch and don’t do anything to try and save her. 

If it were Rhys there, he would break everything down, try every possible and impossible way to save me from the slightest bit of pain, yet Tamlin just sat there and watched and judging by the scars on Feyre’s body, it was nothing mild to watch.

Rhys would never allow for things to go this far, that I’m sure of. If things would be different and Amarantha focused her attention towards me, he would find a way how to kill that cursed witch, not looking at what it would cost him. That’s the huge difference between Rhys and the High Lord of the Spring. Rhys puts safety and prosperity of those he cares about above his own. He would never allow anyone to touch me or our family. 

‘He thought he didn’t have enough power to defeat Amarantha and her crones. So he decided to not fight and instead wait and revenge her when the right time would come. I can’t imagine being in his shoes to be honest with you my love. I wouldn’t be able to just sit and not risk my own life to shield you from any harm.’

His arm that kept me close put me even closer to him and he kissed my hair, leaving his face there, inhaling my scent. 

‘I don’t think he knows what it means to love someone. If you truly love someone, you wouldn’t be able to just sit and don’t do anything as he did.’

My hand was stroking his chest. Being this close to him was just euphoric. 

‘He didn’t receive a lot of love when he was a child, his father and brothers were brutes and his mother was a rather distant figure. I believe he does love the Curse Breaker, but he just lacks the proper ways to express it and how to deal with those feelings. It will take him a while to get the hang of it.’

Rhys explained with a slightly amused voice and chuckled, a sound that vibrated in his chest with deep vibrations. 

‘He should hurry up, humans have a short lifespan. Hopefully he will figure it out soon enough or else it can be quite late for a change of heart.’

I climbed on top of him with a grin on my face and happily laid down on him as if he was my personal mattress. That made him laugh and his hands raised to my back and he started to stroke them softly. 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

Later that day I woke up and discovered that I overslept the lunch completely, luckily for me, Rhys was thoughtful as always and brought a tray with food for me to munch on. 

It was some kind of garden salad with a creamy dressing, light and delicious, but damn I missed the meat in it. Lately with the pregnancy, the craving of meat is becoming more intense and I need to have it as part of each meal. 

Rhys was away, dealing with Tamlin on his own, entertaining probably even Lucien with catching up on all the things the Spring missed in the handling of the Hybern problem. 

He left all Az’s shadows with me and I could feel his presence in my mind constantly, watching for any threat or danger.

I was exhausted to say the least and the cuddle knocked me out so much that I was not able to join him in the meeting room and instead chose to snooze in our room for a while longer. 

I was sitting by the windows and watching the gardens as the evening started to cover them in all shades of shadows and darkness. Evenings always gave me a sense of peace and clarity. Everything seemed to slow and quiet down, allowed to taste calmness after the hectic day. 

It was a nice view and when I noticed a person walking across the gardens, it was impossible to not grin like a wildcat. Feyre was taking an evening walk across the gardens and she was alone. 

It was a great opportunity to talk with her without any distractions from anyone else. So I stood up, leaving the crowd on the nightstand and went straight into the gardens to join the Lady of the Spring for an evening walk. 

‘Just be careful, Tamlin and Lucien are with me, but if you sense any danger, shout for me. Az’s shadows will take you into safety immediately.’

Rhys said to me when I walked through the manor and smiled warmly at the servants who bowed as I walked by.

‘Don’t worry honey, I will be alright.’

I chirped back and brushed my belly, keeping my hand there.

‘Honey?’

His voice sounded sultry as he said the nickname I used with utter delight.

‘I had a dream of the two of us bathing together in milk and honey.’

I confessed and a wide smile showed up on my lips as I imagined of us together in the warm milk, making love.

‘We need to bring this dream to life Darcy darling.’

He promised with excitement in his voice and I could be sure that soon he will make this dream come true. 

I reached her by a small field with blooming tulips, fighting the urge to laugh when the memory of Helion came to me. I wouldn’t be able to see tulips without remembering him, that’s for sure. 

“I hope you don’t mind if I will join you for your walk my Lady?” I said with a gentle voice to not startle her, reaching her side. 

“Not at all, it will be my pleasure, High Lady,” she offered me a polite smile and kept walking in her relaxed manner. 

“You can call me Darcy, I believe there is no need for you to call me by my title after everything you have done for us all,” it was ridiculous for a woman who saved us all from the darkness to address me with a title. If anyone deserved to call me by my name, it was her. 

“Then call me Fayre as well,” she gave a glance and then turned to look back in front of her.

“What brought you out for a walk Feyre?” I asked and turned to look in front of me as well.

It took her a while before she sighed and answered.

“I needed to clear my mind. After everything I have learned today, it’s difficult to keep my mind from going crazy,” her voice was light, but didn't sound weak anymore. 

“That’s understandable. With the war coming, it leaves us all with difficulty to keep our minds from wandering into all possible scenarios of what is about to come,” even my own mind was often lost in all those scenarios of what will happen in the future, which left me often restless. 

“Is it really coming? I thought after Amarantha there wouldn’t be any other danger, yet it seems I was wrong. Is there really a threat to human lands?” She did sound troubled, which was a good sign, as terrible as it sounds, if she was troubled it meant she cared and if she cares that means there is at least a possible chance that she will be willing to help us. 

“Amarantha was just one of the generals Hybern has. Imagine thousands of those like her and possibly even worse. She was just an experiment that king of Hybern allowed to take place, hoping to see that in fifty years Prythian’s High Lords would perish and he would have an easy access to take over without need to lead a war. You put stop to that and now he needs to fulfil his plans the harder way. He won’t attack only the Prythian Feyre, he will continue to the human lands right after or maybe even during the war as we all will be busy with protecting Prythian to help human lands, that’s why we need have the mortal queens ready to protect their lands,” I openly explained to her, not sugarcoating anything, this woman was able to survive terrible ordeals, facing the truth was surely something, that won’t break her. 

And I was right, because the fire in her till now dull eyes slightly flickered and burned with determination that I expected to see in her since the moment I saw her. 

“I want to help protect both the human lands and the Prythian, both are homes to me and both have people I care about inside them. I’m afraid of putting my family at risk,” she turned to look at me, her face covered in concern about her human family. 

“Me and Rhys can make sure they will be protected, we can set guards that will protect them, they won’t know about them and will be completely safe. I heard you have two sisters?” That won’t be a problem at all. “If anything would happen, your sisters are welcome in the Night Court, you as well, we will keep you all safe, even though I believe that Tamlin is capable enough of keeping you and your sisters safe in his own court, but the offer stands.” 

“That’s very kind of you Darcy, I do have two sisters. Both are older than me. The middle one, Elain, she married a Lord’s son not so long ago and became a Lady. Nesta, the eldest of us, lives with our father in the family manor. If I would agree to help you and your mate with this, I would want Elain to not be connected to this at all. I can try and ask Nesta and father to help us, but Elain would be left out of this, she deserves to enjoy her newly wedded life without any of this,” Feyre sounded already decided on the matter. 

“Of course, we can send sentinels to Elain as well, just to make sure she is safe,” I offered, understanding the need to keep your family safe. It’s one of the reasons why my own family works so hard to make sure Prythian will be safe, to make sure our family is safe as well. 

“That won’t be necessary, I believe she is in the safest place in the human lands if the war would come to the human lands or any other fae decided to hurt her,” she smiled with a sad smile and when she noticed my confusion, she continued with the explanation. “The man she married, is a son of a Lord, who is possessed by the idea of any fae attack and build a manor surrounded by metal walls and full of ashen wood to kill any fae that dares to linger anywhere near his home.” 

That surprised me. Considering that Feyre married a High Lord of Spring Court and lived in fae lands. It was a cruel twist of fate. Was Elain even able to see her sister? Was she alright with the choices she made? 

“Then we will protect the manor where your eldest sister and father lives in,” I promised and smiled at her when we stopped by a bench which was located by rose bushes. 

“Thank you Darcy. To be honest, after all I heard about the Night Court, I didn’t expect to find the High Lady of the Night Court to be pleasant company,” she smiled sheepishly at me, making me laugh with her confession.

“You would be surprised to find out that not every court thinks of the Night Court as badly as the Spring Court does. There is a deeply rooted history full of pain and blood between those two courts and I’m sure who is the villain will be always depending on who tells the story,” I brushed my belly and laid further into the bench, enjoying the relief of sitting down. Being tired is not a difficult task to accomplish for me lately and I can’t imagine what it will look like when the pregnancy will progress. At least I have a solid piles of good books to read through once it will start to be impossible to get out of the bed.

“Can you tell me what kind of history?” She asked, watching each of my movements.

“It’s not my place to tell you Feyre, it deals with Tamlin’s past and that’s something he should tell you himself,” I grinned at her apologetically.

“It must have been difficult for you when your mate was away for all those years,” Feyre gave me a sympathetic look and I was once again surprised that they all kept this woman in darkness about absolutely everything. 

“I found out that Rhys is my mate just months ago, I’m twenty six so I was not even alive when he was captured by that redhead bitch,” I filled the poor girl up with the correct information and laughed at her stunned expression. “We got officially married not even a week ago.”

I raised my left hand for her to see my in ink covered hand with the wedding ring on my finger, that was proudly shining with the light of a whole galaxy, not needing any source of light to shine at all. Feyre examined my hand for a while, looking curious.

“What is this?” She wanted to brush her fingers over my skin, but the shield around me stopped her hand mid motion.

“I’m sorry about this, Rhys is very protective over me and our daughter, I need to assure you that the shields stay even when we are home, so don’t take it personally,” I grinned and then brushed my own fingers over the swirling ink on my left hand. It was something that I was still getting used to seeing on my skin. “And this is bargain marking. It’s custom in the Night Court to mark the bargain on the skin. During the ceremony, me and Rhys closed a bargain as a wedding vow. It was really beautiful,” I sighed with a dreamy smile on my face and thought how happy I was right at that moment when we celebrated our wedding. 

“How did you two meet? Was it romantic?” She asked and I finally could see the young woman she was. 

The dull mask fell from her face and she burned with curiosity and eagerness to talk about something as simple as males. It must be lonely to live her life. Away from her family and with all the burdens to carry. Maybe having someone who can rely to her situation could help her with dealing with the ghosts of her past?

“I didn’t had a nice life before I met Rhys. I’m Illyrian, we are a fae, who lives in the Illyrian mountains in the Night Court. We have wings and dedicate our lives to become the best warriors one can imagine. At least our males, females have completely different lives,” I noticed how her eyes roamed behind my back to double check that in fact my wings were not there and the horror that took over her face was something terrifying. 

“Back when I was brought to this manor and didn’t know about what was going on, Tamlin brought a fae in the middle of the night, whose wings Amarantha tore off of his body. He died in my arms, it was something terrible to witness, all he could think about was that she took his wings. It must have been something unimaginable you went through,” her pretty eyes filled with unshed tears as she shared this story with me, breaking my heart with her words. 

“Our wings mean everything to us, they are our lives. I lost mine for defending other females in Illyria by helping him escape the fate of being clipped after they reach maturity as only clipped females were suitable for marriage. I sacrificed everything there was to protect my people Feyre, so I know what it feels like for you now. I lived for twelve years before Rhys saved me in hell and still fought, never giving up. You will outlive this and one day realise that what happened to you is not stronger than you. You will realise how strong and powerful a person you are. It never goes away, it will stay forever with you, but you will find a way how to live with it and accept it,” I was looking right into her eyes as I was speaking and patted her shoulder. She looked deep in thoughts after my words and I let her think for a while over everything I told her.

“To answer your original question about how I met Rhys…” I laughed to lighten up the mood and started to share the whole story of how me and Rhys met, saving details about Velaris and other things that she didn’t need to know. 

I could feel the whole time Rhys was present during our talk, offering me emotional support while I shared more difficult details about our first meeting. We chatted for quite a while, sharing our experiences of living with a High Lord under one roof, finding that we had a lot in common.

Chapter Text

We were sitting in the dining room of the manor which belonged to the High Lord of the Spring Court and to say the atmosphere was stiff and awkward would be understatement. 

Ever since we came inside the room, it was impossible to not notice the tension between the couple which was already there. 

Tamlin looked straight out pissed off right from the morning and Feyre seemed to look at him with determination in her pretty eyes and her whole face looked like it got some of its colour back. It looks like all she needed to get herself together was a good pep talk with another female and a goal to achieve, it sucks it needs to be another goal which deals with saving the world all over again.

'I never had more awkward breaks in my whole life.'

I put a bite of blueberry pudding  into my mouth and chewed it slowly to have an excuse why I don't speak. 

'Really? What about breakfast the day we slept together for the first time my love?'

He mused with a greatly amused tone and laughter echoed through my mind as a slight blush landed on my cheeks. 

'That's a whole different story honey, don't remind me of it right now!'

I chewed on the pudding more aggressively than needed, not like pudding needs you to chew it, but just for a good measure. 

'You were just adorable back then.'

The corners of his mouth twitched and his violet eyes were glued on my face, watching me with a smug expression.

'I'm sure you enjoyed my mind that morning, really, you are insufferable.'

It was half way felt complain and there was a smile on my lips now, when those memories came back to me. 

'Oh Darcy darling, that's what you love about me.'

The confidence in this statement made me chuckle and I turned back to my plate, biting the inside of my mouth to stop a wide grin from forming.

I sent into the bond image of us  inside the large bathtub filled with the milk and honey from my dream, our naked bodies intertwined into one while we were giving into the need to feel each other as close as possible. 

One of the best dreams I ever had.

'Cruel, wicked female.'

Rhys purred and sensually caressed my mind with a gentle stroke that send through my mind promises of long, proper fucking very soon as his hand stroked my arm that rested on the table and then reached for a napkin instead. He winked at me and I felt the hunger through our bond in full force.

I coughed slightly and needed to take a sip to calm down, we are at the political visit for crying out loud! This is not a place for horny sipping over each other! 

‘Oh love, every second of each day is a place for horny sipping over my gorgeous mate.’

Rhys hummed with all the sultry manners he possessed and his words made me almost choke on the strawberry tea, which only made Rhys laugh very openly. 

Feyre looked between the two of us with confusion. She didn’t probably know about those aspects of the mating bond and Rhys’s powers, really, this girl doesn’t know anything. I sent her a warm smile and then turned to give Rhys a warning glare, who gave me a cheeky grin back in return.

“Rhysand is daemati, he can enter, control, destroy or read peoples’ minds,” Lucien, who was till now silent explained to Feyre, whose face paled greatly. 

“Don’t make it sound so dramatic Lucien, you scared the poor woman,” Rhys smiled at Lucien with a predatory grin and then turned to look at the Curse Breaker. “Don’t worry dear Feyre, I prefer to enter the minds of those who willingly invite me.” 

His hand took mine which was still resting on the table and kissed it, giving me a warm smile. 

“Is there a way to protect my mind from daemati?” Feyre asked, forgetting her breakfast completely. 

“With a mind shield,” Tamlin said with a grumpy voice, not looking at her at all, his eyes were glued on the plate in front of him.

“Very common belief, I have yet to meet a person whose mental shields would keep me away, in those five centuries I still haven’t met a proper match,” Rhys said with a nonchalant tone and smiled smugly.

Really, only he can brag about this when we should try and calm the human woman from being scared of his power. Because she still looked pale and tense with her blue eyes glued on Rhys with a wary expression.

“Did you look into my mind?” She finally gathered enough courage to ask a question she was probably wishing to ask ever since my mate’s powers were mentioned.

“I use my powers only on my enemies Feyre, are you my enemy?” He averted his eyes to her and with a raised eyebrow waited for her reply. 

“No, I’m not,” she replied with an uncertain tone, her brows slightly crushed together.

“Then I have no reasons to,” he smiled lightly and took another bite from his pastries. 

Leave it for Rhys to play with truth and deliver it in a way that suits our purpose. He didn’t explicitly lie, nor stated he didn’t look into her mind, but still his words seemed to work wonders and Feyre turned back to her own plate, continuing with her breakfast. 

“Are you daemati as well Darcy?” She looked with curious eyes at me, making me grin.

“No, it's a very rare ability to have. Only the ones, who were blessed by the Mother herself are granted this power. There are only a few of our kin that possess it,” I replied to her with a reassuring smile, which seemed to calm her down completely. 

‘She thought that we forced her to think she wanted to help us, didn’t she?’

I asked Rhys and pushed a pot with tea in front of him, so he can pour himself a cup as well. 

‘She did, but she trusts you. There is no doubt in her mind when it comes to things you say.’

He brushed my hair with a gentle stroke and poured himself a cup of tea and topped my own cup as well. 

“What powers do you possess, High Lady?” Lucien asked, keeping his golden eye glued on me the whole time. 

To be honest, it was slightly unsettling. Like I was an enigma he tried to solve, that was the way he was studying me the whole time. 

“Those, which are not your concern Lucien,” I gave him a warm smile and sipped on my tea. 

‘Smart answer Darcy darling.’

‘Amren trained me in this, she said that this is the universal answer to every question about my powers.’

The fact I don’t possess any is not anyone’s concern. If this knowledge would be publicly known, there might be quite a few of those, who would love to use it to their advantage. 

“Why won’t it be? You are guest of my court, which I sworn to protect,” he contradicted with a calm voice.

“When did High Lady on the Night Court become obliged to answer to the emissary of the Spring Court?” Rhys pierced Lucien with a sharp stare and tilted slightly his head to a side, just like predators seize their prey. 

“That’s not-“ Lucien started to speak, but Tamlin abruptly stood up, pushing his chair with a loud squeak away. 

“I had enough of this breakfast, later this afternoon we will gather to discuss the situation with Hybern,” and with that he left, looking like he was going to be sulking somewhere.

“If you will excuse me,” Feyre stood up quickly and followed Tamlin in a hurried fashion. 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

We were walking across the forest near the manor, Rhys decided to take me out for a walk there, since both of us couldn’t stand to be inside that manor any longer. It was just too bright and filled with offensive colours. One more pastel colour and I will throw up.

Rhys led me towards a clearing, which was filled with the sweet smell of blooming flowers and sun kissed grass. The nature in this court was wild and beautiful, that for sure, yet the force with which it grew was way too much for me. 

“Me and Tamlin used to go there and train, it was far enough from the manor and nobody came to interrupt us most of the time,” Rhys said as he charmed a blanket out of thin air, so we could sit down in the shade of one of the trees there. 

“I find it admirable that you can sit by the same table with him after everything that happened,” I laid my head into his lap and sighed, laying down in the grass with Rhys was just dreamy, especially when he started to play with my hair.

“I still want to rip his head out of his shoulders and be done with it,” he grinned widely down at me and I laughed at his confession. “But we need him right now and most of the time, when I’m away from his presence, the urge to kill him is manageable.” 

That made me laugh again. I can imagine that it won’t be any challenging task for Rhys to kill him, considering he is the most powerful being in the Prythian history, yet he still manages to control his urges to revenge his family. 

That's an even more admirable asset. Being able to realise that killing doesn’t solve everything. Yes, Rhys killed Tamlin’s brothers, so he technically got some kind of outlet for the bloodlust of revenge, yet he leaves Tamlin to live all those centuries. That speaks of his character.

“Don’t think that highly of me my love, I leave him live just because I don’t want to deal with the mess of what would happen if he would die and Spring Court wouldn’t have any heirs for the High Lord position,” his voice was calm and even, not like was talking about reasons he keep the other High Lord alive, no, it sounded like he was talking about the weather in Illyrian mountains. 

“What would happen if he would die without any heir?” Very logical question in this matter, which now needed to be answered, or else I wouldn’t ever find peace of mind. My hand instinctively brushed my belly, where Asteria was hiding.

“There are many possible things that might take place. If there won’t be any family member of his lineage, which is most likely impossible, since High Lords tend to sire children all across their courts, then the magic would befall on the family member. If there won’t be none, then the magic would find the most powerful person in the Spring Court and befall on them, crowning new High Lord lineage,” he stroked his hand across my belly as well, a content smile on his handsome face as he did so. It must be reassuring for him to have his child on a way, since that not only fulfils his centuries long dream, but also grants that if anything would happen to him, there would be his child to carry the High Lord title, in Asteria’s case, High Lady. 

“What do you mean that High Lords tend to sire children all across their courts?” I raised my eyebrow, not greatly interested in the topic even more. 

There was a pulse of irritation and disdain through my body just thinking about such a thing. 

“Oh Darcy darling,” he started to laugh and bend down to place a kiss on my lips, while stroking my cheek. “You have no reason to ever think that I would ever desire someone else than you. Yet other High Lords, especially those who didn’t found their mate, tend to fuck around and that often leads to children being born, very often without their knowledge whatsoever,” his voice was light and amused, not giving away that he was lying.

“With your reputation, should I be worried about children showing up, claiming you are their father?” I grinned widely up at him, giggling at the idea of a whole bunch of children showing up by our doorstep, demanding to meet their father. 

“Not at all,” he gave me a devilish smile and kept playing with my hair. “I might have dreamed about having children, but that was a dream I wanted to share only with my mate, nobody else. I was taking tonic to prevent such accidents from happening, because you will be surprised how many females would tell you that they are taking contraception and it shows up they are lying. This happened to Kallias, he has a daughter which was born before he met Viviane, her mother assured him that she takes the tonic, just to have a High Lord’s child,” his words send chills down my spine. 

It never occurred to me that something like this can be happening. Are there females, which would want to carry the High Lord’s child even though they are not married or mated? So much so, that they would willingly lie and deceive them to make it happen? 

“What would they have from having their children? It’s not like the High Lord will take them as a wife right?” I opened my eyes and looked into his eyes, now confused by this weird world out there. 

“They would gain social standing, financial support and ensure that their child will be powerful and maybe get the title one day,” his voice was full of something that could be interpreted as a disgust and I couldn’t agree more with this emotion. 

“That’s straight out terrible,” I cringed and shook my head to clear it from those ideas. 

“So you can imagine, that it’s kind of impossible for the lineage Tamlin’s comes from to not have any other living member than him. The magic goes to the most powerful of them, back then it was Tamlin, if he would die, who knows who will come to replace him,” he added to the original topic and I nodded. 

So it would be another gamble. Not knowing who will show up to replace him and the mess this situation would bring. 

“Devil you know is better than the devil you don’t,” I shared my mantra which often helped me with making decisions.

“Exactly,” he laughed and rested against the tree which was giving us the shade we were hiding. 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

When we headed back later the afternoon into the manor, I managed to almost fall two times over a tree branch, which got stuck into my skirt and the third time I almost ended face first in the grass, Rhys lost his patience and took me into his arms, carrying me through the forest to prevent any further harm my clumsiness could bring to me. 

‘I like it the best when you carry me around.’

I was smiling widely as he carried me like I weighed nothing.

‘It’s an honour to be carried around by a High Lord you know.’

He grinned down at me and winked. Cheeky prick.

‘Well you are carrying High Lady, you should feel honoured that I let you carry me.’

I teased back and that made Rhys bark out loud laughter, which cracked even me up and I ended up laughing like an idiot alongside him. 

When we crossed the gardens with the merry mood that surrounded us, I noticed Lucien  who was waiting for us by the door with folded arms across his chest and watched us with raised eyebrows. 

“Fox boy,” Rhys greeted him and placed me back on the ground, wrapping his arm around my waist right after, keeping me close to him. 

“Tamlin is waiting with Feyre in the meeting room for the two of you,” he said, completely ignoring the nickname Rhys called him by. 

“Perfect, let’s go then,” I smiled brightly. 

After this meeting we would be able to go home finally. Oh how I missed the comfort of my home and it was almost painful how I missed our family. 

And honestly it doesn’t matter what Tamlin would say in this meeting, since we have for what we came for. We know he is on the side of Prythian and Feyre will willingly let us use her family manor in the human lands as a meeting point for the meeting with the mortal queens. Our visit was successful in some aspects. 

Yes it would be great to have Feyre speak with the queens, be testament of the unity between our kin, but that is not necessary and I’m sure if Tamlin would put a stop to it, we would find a way how to get around this whole thing. 

So when we entered the study with light steps, there was no stress or nerves present in my body as there was no need for them. This was just a necessary part to end our political visit before we will go back home. 

Tamlin was standing next to sitting Feyre. He looked resigned and Feyre victorious, which only stirred the amused laughter through the bond, as both me and Rhys were greatly entertained by the sight in front of us. 

“Finally, you took your time,” Tamlin grumbled and rested his hands on the chair where his wife was sitting with a straight back and head held high.

“We took the liberties of enjoying the spring forest, you see, winter is starting in our court, so it was way too tempting to not take a walk there,” I sat down on the chair Rhys pushed out for me and gave him a thankful smile. 

“Do you have endless nights in the Night Court?” Feyre asked from her place, charming a bright smile on both of my and Rhys’ faces, it was such a precious question. 

“No, there is no force in the world to stop the natural solar system from existing. But we have the most exquisite nights of all the courts, just as the Dawn Court has the most beautiful dawns and Day Court has the brightest days of all courts,” Rhys explained and placed his hand across my chair once he was comfortably seated. 

“I’m sure that you will love the Dawn Court, Feyre. I presume that you will accompany your husband to the meeting of the High Lords?” I needed to school my face into a light smile instead of a challenging grin directed to the High Lord, who was now piercing me with his green eyes. 

“Meeting of High Lords?” Feyre looked surprised, her eyes travelling between all of us, probably waiting for an explanation.

“Yes, the last details are being established, we need to meet and discuss how we will address the situation with Hybern,” I said with a calm voice, ignoring completely now almost threatening look from Tamlin and focusing my attention only on the Lady of the Spring Court. 

“I guess I will accompany my husband there, especially now that my family will be part of this ordeal. I have the right to know what is happening so I will be able to keep them safe,” Feyre proclaimed with a strong and confident voice, making me smile widely at her. 

“Sure you have all the rights to be there Feyre,” my voice was filled with pride. “I will make sure that Thesan will expect you there, so he will prepare a seat for you. I’m sure you will love to meet Viviane, Lady of the Winter Court, you two will get along just fine.”

It was a good thing that she stood up for herself. She is not a damsel who needs handlers. She is Feyre Archeon, Curse Breaker who freed Prythian from Amarantha. She deserves to be taken seriously and given the opportunity to be an active leader of her court alongside her husband. 

Just like Viviane was and I’m so sure, that she can teach Feyre a lot of good lessons and be a great example she can learn from. I was in my position just for a few months, so there was not much to learn from me, but Viviane was an active leader of her court even before she married Kallias. She is surely someone, who will have many tips and advice or two to give this freshly named Lady of the Spring.

“That’s just amazing,” she beamed and the light in her face only became more apparent.

“I will accompany my wife to the meeting with the mortal queens and to the visit of her family,” Tamlin proclaimed, standing with a straight back and piercing both me and Rhys with his stare.

“Tamlin, with the history of your family, do you really believe it’s a wise move to be present at the meeting with them? They will know whose son you are and that won’t help get them to trust us at all,” Rhys gave the other High Lord all saying look.

“Feyre will be safe with us, we will have sentinels watching the property and Rhys will be there, if anything, he will winnow us away immediately,” I assured him and hoped to get this stubborn male to understand that his presence would made things only worse and that his wife will be safe with us. 

“Lucien can be there,” Feyre offered a compromise and another wave of proudness washed over me. 

Tamlin was silent for a while, deeply in thoughts, probably thinking about this whole situation, not looking happy about it at all.

'I can understand that he is worried about his wife, but this is ridiculous, it’s like dealing with children.’

I sighed into our bond and felt tired, this was just way too exhausting, taking way too long. 

‘You will find out, Darcy darling, that most of the politics is like dealing with a bunch of children you are trying to make see sense in anything.’

Rhys laughed through the bond and I was fighting groan from frustration, one would think that High Lords and leaders will have their wits together. 

“Lucien will be with Feyre the whole time, not letting her out of his sight for even a second,” Tamlin finally spoke up and to my utter disbelief agreed without another tantrum. 

“Excellent, we have some important matters to address back home, let’s say in three days, we will pick Feyre with Lucien and go visit your sister?” Rhys clapped with his hands and stood up, helping me up from my chair as well. It looks like I’m not the only one who can’t wait to be back home. 

“Alright, we will be ready,” Feyre spoke up first, cutting short Tamlin, who opened his mouth to speak. 

It looks like the Lady of the Spring got a fresh wind of encouragement and things in this court would change slowly. Let’s hope that these two won’t make it difficult for her to keep power over her own decisions and the rights to be active member of this court. 

Chapter Text

We were sitting on the ground of the soon to be living room of the River Estate, waiting for the designer Mor found to finally come. It was her long time friend, who helped with designing her own home a few times.

"It looks like time management is not his strong virtue," Rhys gave his cousin a pointed glance and took me closer to his chest. 

He refused to let me sit on the cold ground, which led to me sitting very comfortably spread across his lap. Not like I would ever complain, there is no better place to be than an embrace of your mate.

Amren and Mor were sitting on the ground without any complaints even though the designer was thirty minutes late already.

"You know artists, they don't follow the flow of the ordinary world," Mor waved his remark away and brushed dust away from the fireplace she was resting her back on. 

But even after saying this, she looked impatient and very much open to complain, yet it was on her and she couldn't just admit that the late arrival pissed her off as much as the rest of us. 

"If he wouldn't be there in ten minutes, we are leaving, Madja is expected to come and check on my girls and I don't plan to leave her wait just because the person you recommended is incapable to manage his time properly," Rhys hand stroked my belly and I smiled with a foolish grin at his words and placed a kiss on his exposed neck. 

"He might have been kissed by his muse and needed to scribe his ideas quickly on paper, it wouldn't be for the first time this happened," she assured us once again with an overly calm voice. 

'More likely he just lost track of the time and found this excuse working on her.'

Rhys mused into my mind.

'You think so? It can be true, what if the muse really showed up?'

I turned my eyes from Amren, who was writing something down and ignoring us all completely to Rhys, taking in his handsome face. 

'We will see once he shows up.'

The way he said it gave away that he already knew the answer and just wanted to be sure. 

After another six minutes a person rushed into the living room with hands full of large folders with what would probably be the designs of our future home, looking all flushed by the hurry he was in.

He looked rather funny. He had red hair, which was in two buns on top of his head, there were way too big, colourful glasses on his face and he was dressed in way too many colours, which were contrasting with each other. 

"I'm terribly sorry for leaving you to wait, there was an urgent matter I needed to address," he bowed his head.

"Did your muse kept you for herself again?" Mor stood up like first, walking towards the male to give him a warm hug. 

"You know me way too well dearest Morrigan," he looked around frantically and when he didn't find a place where to rest his folders, he simply dropped them on the ground so he could hug her back. 

'Was it the muse?'

I asked my mate when he helped me to stand up.

'If we would consider a lustful female a muse, which he would, then yes.'

He sounded greatly amused by his findings.

"Four more minutes and you wouldn't find me nor my mate there anymore, you were lucky," Rhys addressed the male as he was leading us towards him. 

"I'm once again very sorry High Lord," the funny looking male gave him an apologetic look, while picking up the folders from the place he dropped them on. 

"What is important is that you are here now," I gave the male a kind smile and when we reached the two of them, his eyes went wide with realisation.

"Oh Mother, it's an honour to meet you High Lady, my name is Salvatore," he gave me a nervous smile and pressed his folders to Mor, wiping his hands quickly into his pink trousers and gave me a proper bow. 

"It's nice to meet you Salvatore, do I understand it right that you will design our home?" I smiled once again at him and elbowed Rhys slightly, who chuckled at the nervous looking male, who remained in the bow way longer than necessary. 

"Yes my High Lady, I'm thankful for the opportunity you decided to trust me with," he raised from his bow and took the folders from greatly amused Mor.

He dropped to his knees and started to open the folders quickly, spreading the large designs across the floor for us all to see. 

"I designed each room with utter care for detail, there you can see layouts of each room in the first floor and there the second, the third floor I was informed will be private space only for the High Lord and High Lady to reside in. I didn't wanted to make any assumptions while planning the designs, so I humbly prepared four designs for each room and once you will see them, all you will need to do is to tell me which one you like the most and I will work on them in greater detail," he was talking way too quickly, pointing with finder at each paper as he was speaking, there was paint behind his fingernails and when the blue sleeve raised up, there was paint on his skin. 

'It looks like he was really in a hurry.'

I chirped into the bond, watching with raised eyebrows the rambling Salvatore.

'Judging by his mind, he doesn't know what peace means. There is always something that he chases, ideas, females, joy of life.'

Rhys looked down at the designs, looking across them with interest.

They were nicely made, Mor was right, he is greatly talented. No matter how out of place he seems both with looks and behaviour, he is master of his craft and to be honest, it was endearing to watch him being all flustered and nervous.

"These are for the first floor, correct?" Rhys pointed to the papers, which were spread the closest to us. 

"Yes, after I inspected the estate to see what themes were used for the construction, I came up with those ideas for this floor. Considering there was used a yellow and black marble as a building material, it simply gives away the idea which is there to follow. The furniture would be kept in dark colours, best if it's ebony, dark walnut and red mahogany wood. There as you can see," Salvatore stood up quickly and walked to the fireplace, waving his hands around the empty space.

"There will be placed a coffee table made from ebony wood, long and engraved to follow the lead this fireplace dictates. Around it I see two sofas made from dark brown leather with ebony wood carving. There, next to the fireplace would be placed by each side cupboard vitrine that will hold decorative objects like smaller sculptures and so on. Next to it I see bookshelves filled both with books and decorative items. On this side will hang paintings and there we can place dark walnut shelves," he rambled and danced across the empty space, pointing at the places where he imagined the furniture to be. 

It was impressive to witness the levels of imagination he needed to have to see it so clearly as he does. Best of all, I liked the ideas he presented, it sounded cosy and welcoming. 

"I wanted to place white wood aspects into the living room, to light it up," Mor said and looked across the designs on the floor, not finding any white wood pieces in there probably. 

"I know you mentioned that, but," Salvatore quickly turned to look at her with an apologetic smile, but determination in his eyes. "White wood just doesn't suit the whole concept at all."

"But it would serve as a nice contrast to the concept don't you think?" Mor kept her ground and folded hands on her chest, while seizing him with piercing glare. 

"It might, but you need to consider the fact, that the whole souse is kept in warm colour scheme, adding white details, which are in cold colour scheme would make them stick out way too much, destroying the whole colour structure of the house," he tried to explain to her with a make her see his point of view, yet Mor looked like she didn't hear him at all. 

'I agree with Salvatore, the white details would stick out like a sore thumb.'

I leaned closer to Rhys, who watched the exchange in front of us with a resigned expression. 

It was about to happen, both Mor and Amren were greatly interested in planning the estate, coming up with all those wild ideas and putting their own designs together. 

'It's a mystery to me why she even bothered to hire him when she seems to have it all figured out already.'

He replied and watched his cousin, who was looking like she was just seconds from tearing apart the designs Salvatore was showing her to prove his point. 

'I asked her to hire someone, who will be unbiased in this project.'

I confessed and gave Amren a pleading look to do something before Mor will lose her cool completely. 

'Her long time friend is surely not fitting for an unbiased presence, she probably hoped he would give in to her ideas easier if he will be her friend.'

Rhys concluded and chuckled. 

I need to admit that it was a smart move from Mor. She was clever to hire her friend, but it looks like she miscalculated the odds and didn't consider the fact that he is designing for me and Rhys instead of her. 

"I agree with the boy, white wood will look terrible there," Amren finally spoke up, getting the attention of the whole room on her. 

"We can place the white aspects into the kitchen maybe?" I quickly followed Amren's lead and decided to soften up the situation by providing ideas on how she could get what she wanted without ending with white pieces of furniture in the living room. 

"Well the cabinet I have in mind would be nice to display the porcelain plates," she thought about the idea for a little while, before she sighed heavily, giving in. 

"Great! I can make that work and if it doesn't fit, then we can place that cabinet into your room," Salvatore smiled widely at Mor and looked relieved that the crisis was resolved before it could begin wholly. 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

We spend an hour or so in the estate, listening to the designer and his ideas on how to turn the empty rooms into cosy looking home. Most of the time I liked his ideas, a few times he shot out of place and came up with ideas that were something offending. Like having peacocks in the gardens, he tried to back the idea by reasoning that it was the latest fashion in most of the courts, but I said a firm no to that. 

Asteria would be playing in the gardens and having this bird there could mean troubles. The peacock could hurt her or chase her around and that was nothing I wished for. Plus how stupidly outdone it would be to have a peacock walking across our gardens? 

I was now sitting in the living room of the Town House, reading about the mountains of the Night Court. The book about Prison is upstairs and it was lately rather easy to get tired by just climbing the stairs, so I settled for the book which was placed next to the sofa. Especially when our family is coming over for a dinner, which is being prepared by the twins in the kitchen right now. I wanted to help them, but that would mean getting tired and being all moody during the dinner, which was not an option at all. 

The book I was reading was full of interesting stories. Mostly mythology about each of them and their origin. The last few chapters dealt with the possibility of an underground lake, which was a sacred source of life to the ancient tree of life, which connected worlds together. The story was talking about the Tree of Life and its three roots which were the foundation of all the worlds the tree's branches carried. Each of the roots was placed in one of three worlds, where it was absorbing the magic from sacred lakes, which were hidden in the cover of guards made of stone. 

The ancient stories were talking about the possibility that the underground lake hidden under the base of one of the mountains in the Night Court could be the sacred lake filled with magic that feeds the root of the Tree of Life. 

It's safe to say that the mountains in our court are full of secrets that keep blowing my mind away. It would only make sense for the sacred lake to be in the Night Court, since this court was known for the most powerful High Lords in the whole Prythian. 

The sacred lake can be the reason for this fact. If it's truly filled with pure magic to feed the root of the Tree of Life, then the powers of the High Lord of the Night Court can be sourced from this exact lake, which would explain why Rhys is so much more powerful than the rest of them. 

It could be even a great source of power in case the war would turn out to be way too difficult to handle. If we could find this sacred lake and a way to borrow the magic from there for a while, then we would gain a very valuable advantage over Hybern. 

Especially when the sacred lake is supposed to be more powerful than the Cauldron itself as the Tree of Life is the source of the whole universe and that would mean the Cauldron was created by powers from the Tree of Life. So if confronted by the power which created it, the Cauldron should surrender to it. 

But there was a little detail in this theory and that was that this whole thing was based on myths and theories. Yet Cauldron was supposed to be just a myth itself, so who knows if this all can be true as well. 

Plus disturbing the peace of the sacred lake could have catastrophic consequences for the entire universe. Who knows what would happen if we borrow the magic from the lake? If the way to borrow it even exists in the first place. 

"With the amount of reading and learning you are consuming, you will surpass Amren in a few centuries my beautiful love," Rhys said softly and I almost jumped from the shock. 

He was leaning over the sofa backrest with a grin on his kissable lips, watching me reading there for Gods knows how long. 

"These books have very interesting informations, I'm surprised that Helion let us borrow them," I closed the book to pay him my whole attention. 

"It was the scholar who chose those books for you, Helion might be a very intelligent male, but he doesn't read through each of the books which are in his libraries," he winked and winnowed in front of the sofa, offering me his hand. 

"May I have this dance?" He gave me a bright smile which made my heart skip a beat. 

"Of course you can honey," I beamed and let him help me to stand up and lead us to the middle of the living room. 

"I like when you call me like this," he took me closer to his body and soon a calm, slow music started to play in my mind, to which we started to sway in lazy manners.

"Hmm, I'm sure you do," I hummed and raised my eyes to look into his eyes. "Do you know that the book I'm reading can explain why the High Lords of the Night Court are more powerful than the rest of the High Lords?" 

I never asked him about why is that. It never came to this topic and it was never important to know why it is the way it is. But now that I came across the topic in the book, it made me wonder if he does know or not. Maybe he can clarify if it's just mythology or if there is truth hidden behind the stories. 

The look he gave me was puzzling. I never saw this kind of expression on his face. It was something between hesitation and despair, almost hesitant. Why would he feel this way about this topic? 

"Does it now?" He finally answered, but didn't say anything that would help me with deciphering his hesitancy in this particular topic. It didn't sit well with me, he never, ever, acted like this. 

"Apparently there is a sacred lake under one of our mountains, which feeds with its pure magic one of the three roots of the Tree of Life. The Tree of Life holds on its branches different worlds, which are fuelled by the magic the Tree of Life absorbs through its roots in three different worlds. The Cauldron was created by the magic of this tree and if we know that the Cauldron does in fact exist, could that mean that the sacred lake exists as well?" I explained what the book said, watching him carefully. His face was now schooled into perfect calmness, yet his eyes gave him away. 

He knew. That was clear from the way he reacted and judging by the uneasy feeling pouring through our bond, it should not be information that would be easily accessible by any means. 

His violet eyes turned to look once again at the book which lay forgotten on the sofa and there was recognition that crossed his face. 

"And you believe that the sacred lake can be the source behind the powers High Lords of the Night Court have?" He turned his eyes back to me, watching carefully each of my reactions as we still swayed slowly into the calm music that he played in my mind. 

"I think it's a theory worth thinking about. I mean, there can be so much more to this theory. If in fact, you knew about this sacred lake and it was indeed a source of the more powerful magic of the High Lords of the Night Court, then there needs to be a reason behind it. Maybe the Tree of Life trusted the High Lords of the Night Court with its safety and granted them their powers to protect it if the need ever arose? I don't know, I'm just shooting into the darkness there Rhys, why are you looking at me like that?" I was now just thinking out loud, trying to make any sense from all those ideas that came to me while thinking about the new informations from the book. But what almost alarmed me was the way Rhys was now looking at me. 

It was like he was almost in pain. What did I say that would hurt him? What in the name of Mother was happening?

"Oh Darcy darling, you are way too smart for your own good and my relatives are way too nosey," he sighed and leaned down, placing a gentle kiss down into my hair. 

"What do you mean?" I was truly confused now, by both his behaviour and his words. 

What relatives? There are no relatives that should be living except for Keir and Mor and they are a long shot from being true relatives, so who is he talking about? What do they have to do with this topic? Why would they be nosey? 

"I think I'm due to explain something to you my love," he gave me a sad look and I felt very much nervous about what was about to happen. Especially when Rhys acted this way. 

"You don't need to explain anything to me if you don't want Rhys. I understand if there are things that are bigger than me. I don't want you to feel like you need to explain yourself to me. I love you and that's all that matters to me, don't tell me things you are not comfortable with sharing please," my rambling was stopped by his lips on my own and soon there was a swoosh of night, signalling that he winnowed the two of us elsewhere. 

When I opened my eyes, we were inside of his study in the bird nest. It felt like a waste of time to even ask for an explanation how he got through the wards, which forbid winnowing inside the house. 

'Those wards are creation of my blood, it's one of the peaks I keep to myself so others won't bug me with demands to lower the wards for them to be able to winnow inside as well since lowering the wards would weaken them.'

Rhys explained my unspoken question and walked to the wall which was working as a massive bookshelf in a lazy manner and reached for a red book, which didn't came out of the bookshelf, instead just half way through reached out and when he let it go, one section of the bookshelf slide backwards, creating a space to walk through. 

My mouth hang open at the revelation that there is a secret passage in his study and then at my own stupidity that I'm even surprised by this fact. Of course there is one. We are talking about a House of Winds, a house which was built by the most powerful High Lords! It would be suspicious if this would be the only secret passage through this whole bird nest. 

"This is my personal part of the study, one would say that the whole study would be my personal space, yet you can imagine how it gets in there," he wrapped his arm around my waist and without waiting for my reaction he led us into the secret passage.

When we entered the private part of his study, my mouth fell even more as I looked around. The whole space was decorated with ancient tapestries of constellations and the night sky. There was a desk made from mahogany wood with many layers of papers spread across it, there was so many books, which looked as ancient as the tapestries on the walls and as a jewel of the whole room was a orrery, magnificent and moving orrery, which displayed complicated patterns of moving objects which could be called planets. It was working on principles that I was not familiar with at all.

The whole theme of this room was clear, astrology. Was this Rhys' secret passion? Or was this something that was connected to the topic which made him reveal this secret part of his study? 

"I wouldn't call it a secret passion, my love," Rhys dropped into a sofa I didn't notice before, gesturing for me to sit down and join him there as well, which I did and sat close to him. 

"Well it can be hardly called publicly known passion when you keep it hidden behind secret passage, honey" I gave him a playful smile and looked around the room once again, each pass across the room and my eyes found new and new things which I didn't notice before.

My remark made him laugh, forcing my eyes back on him, since when Rhys was laughing, it was a sight worthy of Gods to admire. 

"I meant it more in the sense that it's not my passion at all, more like an obsession that came from my duty," he clarified himself and looked across the room as well. 

"Duty?" What kind of duty would lead to an obsession with astronomy? 

"Hmm," Rhys hummed and then looked at me with a sad smile on his face. "I wanted to shield you from this knowledge to prevent any further pressure that comes hand in hand with being aware of those things I'm about to share with you Darcy darling, yet it looks like my relatives have completely different priorities."

"I thought your relatives were no longer with us Rhys," I reminded him of the knowledge that is well known across the courts and one I was made to believe.

"Those are very, very distant relatives, both in the lineage and the understanding of the term relatives," he responded with a low chuckle. 

"I'm so confused," I mumbled and rested my back into the comfortable sofa.

"I'm aware, believe me when I say that, because I was very much confused myself when I was told all of this while growing up," he gave me a sympathetic look and charmed two cups of tea on the coffee table in front of us, one of them smelling like the calming blend Madja prepared for me. 

"The book which you was reading today doesn't belong to the libraries of the Day Court, it doesn't belong to any literary in Prythian. In fact, it belongs to the library of one of my very distant relatives who decided to intervene with when you will learn about those things. Library, which resides in a completely different world to be exact," he was watching me with very careful eyes, probably looking for any clues that I was distressed and this conversation was something we would postpone until I will be able to hold it. Yet I was ready to have it right now, otherwise I would lose my mind with all the different theories I have right now.

"Different world you say?" I raised my eyebrows at this statement, not sure what to think about this statement. 

"Yes, different world. Your theory about the source of the more potent powers of the High Lords of the Night Court was partly correct you see. We indeed source the power from the sacred lake, yet it's not the whole extent of it. It all began with my ancestors, around fifteen thousand years ago. Long before courts and before these lands were separated into separate territories which were ruled by normal High Fae, there were no High Lords back then. Prythian was facing invasion of parasite species, which were named Daglan. They raid the planets, consume the magic it holds and then leave to conquer another planet. Prythian holds an enormous amount of magical power, since the Tree of Life does, indeed, have one of its roots there. So naturally the Daglan were called to this planet like a moth to the flame, unable to resist the call of such a powerful magic," he started to explain and right from the beginning my head started to hurt by the revelation. I surely didn't expect to have my hypothesis about the existence of such a thing like the Tree of Life confirmed. 

"My ancestors, they were chosen by the Mother to protect the root, granted more power than the regular folks. There were two swords crafted, by the help of the sacred lake, to protect Prythian from the Daglan and chase them away, since killing them was almost impossible, but with the weapons blessed by the sacred waters of the lake, it was possible. Gwydion, that's the name of the weapon, it had two parts which if put together, it could kill the Daglan. Long story short, there used to be High King who united the territories of Prythian which formed after the Daglan were chased away. His name was Fionn. He was the first and only High King this lands has ever seen and he had a wife, which was crowned as the first and last queen this lands ever had," he smiled sadly, as if remembering something sad, a shadow of sadness crossed his face. 

"What happened to them, when there were no more High Kings in Prythian?" I asked with a small voice. 

"He was betrayed by his queen, Theia, she was a leader of her own territory before she was named a queen and his dear friend, who was his general. They killed Fionn and took some of his bloodline's most powerful and precious weapons with them when they ran away from this world," he looked at me with eyes lost in thoughts.

His words took the solid ground from under my feet. I have read about Theia! In the book, which landed in front of me in the library under the House of Winds! 

"I have read about her Rhys, about the queen Theia, the library gave me a book, which landed in front of me out of nowhere, there were records of so many wild stories about her, apparently, she could have been ruling over lands of eternal duck," I told him, so I don't forget about it as his story would carry on, taking my head away from this realisation.

"Yes, the Prison, it resides in those lands she used to rule over, with her away, it didn't turned into court itself only into something resembling it and her daughter then turned it into the Prison once she came back from the other world,” Rhys nodded and I needed to keep my mouth from falling wide open once again.

“Queen Theia had two daughters, Helena and Silene, Helena stayed in the world known as Midgard and Silene ventured back into Prythian. These two sisters were my ancestors, Darcy darling, which means I have relatives in the Midgard, which are tied to the rules of Hel, that is a very complicated history and story to explain. In very simplified form, there are things which are beyond common understanding, things which are above the Mother, above the Gods. Things like the Tree of Life and its protection which befalls upon the duty of the ruling High Lord of the Night Court,” his hand cupped my cheek, stroking it softly with his fingers as he was looking deep into my eyes. 

“So you mean to say that your relatives, who are from a completely different world, send me this book to what? To make you tell me about this all? For what reason? And wait a minute Rhys, what do you mean by Hel? What is that?” There were so many questions circling inside my head and it was almost impossible to concentrate on only one of them. 

“So I won’t keep it away from you. You see, they are rather nosey individuals. You are my mate, my wife, my High Lady, carrying my child under your heart, a child which will inherit the same responsibility as I once did, protecting the sacred lake and the root of the Tree of Life,” his other hand reached my belly and a soft smile landed on his lips as he spoke those words. 

So Asteria will be the future protector of this sacred lake? Not just a future ruler of our court, but protector of the root of a tree, which holds the whole universe on its branches? Just like her father was? Oh this is unbelievable. 

“And the Hel thing?” I demanded and refused to let my head go into spirals, because if it did, I wouldn’t be able to focus on the matter at hand.

This made Rhys laugh out loud, like it was the best joke, yet it was not that funny, or was it?

“This Hel thing, my dearest love, is a planet by itself, another planet which was able to banish the Daglan from their world. It’s separated into seven different parts, which are ruled by seven princes of Hel. Three of them are constantly in the Hel, four of them are scattered across the worlds, doing things necessary to preserve the Tree of Life and its powers,” he gave me a cheeky smile and my eyes went wide.

“How come you know so much about this planet Rhys?” I dared to ask, but the answer was already ringing inside my head.

“I’m in contact with the six other princes of the Hel my love,” the way he said it send chills down my spine. 

“And the seventh?” My voice was not as brave as I wanted, but it was not from any kind of fear, but from the weight those words meant. 

“You are looking at him,” he pointed towards himself, the most cocky expression I ever saw on him showed on his handsome face. 

“How?” Was the only thing I was able to say. How was this even possible? 

“Through ancestors, truly complicated history in this aspect. My father inherited this title alongside the title of the High Lord, just like I did, none of us were ever able to visit the planet we are supposed to be princes to, yet he did kept in touch with them and so do I,” he explained, adding more confusion to my head than making any sense. 

“So that means those powers of the Night Court’s High Lords, are partly thanks to the sacred lake and partly thanks to your ancestors from different planet?” I tried to make sense of the things and I decided to firstly explain to myself the main reason which led to this conversation we are having. The source of the power that is granted upon the High Lords of the Night Court. “Why do you have more power than your father had then?” 

“You got it precisely right Darcy darling,” he raised my hand to his lips and placed a kiss there. “During my father’s life, the ruling prince of Hel was still alive, so his powers were with him, but then he died, very shortly after my father was killed and just in matter of weeks I was granted with another arsenal of powers, which were out of this world in a full force, as the title of ruling prince of the Hel befell upon me as well,” he was talking about this as if it was normal topic to discuss, as if he was not talking about different worlds, his very much impressive ancestors and the task he was trusted with. 

“Why can’t you visit that planet? If the queen Theia and her daughters were able to travel through the worlds?” It didn’t make sense, none of it, but what did lately?

“When Silene crossed the worlds to come back into Prythian, she hid the object she used so nobody would ever open the gates between Prythian and another world ever again. She had a very good reason for doing so, since Daglans have only one desire and that is to conquer Prythian once and for all. If we would open the gates between Prythian and other worlds, we would alert them to our planet, which they still can’t find to this day, even though they are very much trying for these fifteen thousand years. It’s one of my responsibilities there, to make sure nobody will ever open the gates and endanger the sacred lake by bringing the Daglans back into our world,” Rhys gave me a soft smile.

“You said the queen Theia took away Fionn’s bloodline's most powerful and precious weapons. Was it that weapon which was forged by the sacred waters of the lake?” The idea came to me out of nowhere, spreading terror through my heart.

“Yes, it’s missing ever since, which means, if the Daglans were to come here, Prythian would be defenceless, well at least unable to truly kill them, but if they were to come here, I’m sure that by that point, other worlds would be able to open the gates without any fear of alarming them of our location and comes to aid us,” he assured, wrapping his arms around me. “There is no reason to fear my love, they were unsuccessful for fifteen thousand years, what would happen to lure them here now? There is absolutely no need to worry about them coming here.”

Well that was easy for him to say. He lived his whole life with this knowledge. I just found out that my mate is a ruler on another planet, and has such ancestors, that there are other planets! And he can somehow communicate with them! This was all nuts and I’m very much sure that being little taken back is a reasonable response to this whole bomb he just dropped on me. 

“Does the others know?” I asked another question that I feared to ask. 

“Amren knows some extent of it, not everything, since the knowledge is not supposed to leave my lineage. It’s a secret, which is guarded and these informations cannot be shared with anyone as it could endanger the sacred lake,” well it didn’t surprise me that Amren knows at least something, she was thousands of years old herself, so it’s only natural she holds some extent of this. 

“Why did you never told Cassian and Az? They are your brothers? Why not Mor? She is your cousin?” I tried to make sense out of why his literal family doesn’t know about this. It would be logical for them to know.

“No matter how much I trust them or that they are my family, things like the sacred lake and the Tree of Life can corrupt even the most pure hearts. Nobody can be sure that they wouldn’t want to use the sacred lake for their advantage. I do trust they wouldn’t ever do such a thing, but they could find their mate one day and if anything would happen to their mate, who can guarantee that they wouldn’t turn feral and use any means to get revenge? As much as I wish to share this with them, I can’t endanger the safety of the sacred lake,” he sounded troubled that he needs to keep this away from them and I can understand how difficult this burden he carries must be. 

“I see, then why did you tell me this? What if something happens to you and I would turn fear? I can guarantee you that I would use any means possible to get revenge on anyone who would take you away from me,” I replied without hesitation, my voice confident with the statement, which only made him chuckle.

“I count on that Darcy darling,” Rhys winked and leaned down to kiss me softly. “If anything would happen to me, it would mean that the Prythian is in grave danger. In that moment, without me being there to protect the sacred lake, you would need to mobilise our whole family to go there and drink from the lake, it would give them enough strength to destroy the enemy. You my love, will drink from it too, but not to fight the enemy, but to take our daughter into safety of Hel and return only once Prythian would be safe for the two of you again,” he turned serious, emphasising the importance of his words. 

“And how would I do it, Rhys?” I sighed and leaned even closer to him. 

It made me feel uneasy just thinking about the situation where he wouldn’t be there with us and I needed to feel him close to me, to be sure he was alright and safe.

“The moment I would die, the Hel will know and the princes there know what to do in that situation. You will drink from the lake to don’t be defenceless till they will come and take you and Asteria into safety, not for the need to cross the worlds by yourself,” it looked like he was thinking the same judging by the way he took me even closer to his body. 

“Promise me Rhys, swear to me, that this would never happen, that you will be there with me for eternity and more, just like I would be there for you,” I took his face into my hands and looked deep into those pretty eyes, that hold everything that is dear to me. 

“I promise that to you, I swear that to you Darcy darling, that I will be with you for eternity and more” he cupped my own face in his hands and gave me the most beautiful smile only he can charm, forcing me to smile back at him. 

The air sizzled with magic and when I looked at my right hand, which tingled with the magic, I saw another swirling ornaments on my other hand. My eyebrows raised up at the flowery pattern which was similar to my left hand, yet was way more subtle. 

“Would you look at that? We just created another bargain,” Rhys took my hand into his own and studied the mark the bargain left on my hand, his own mark present on his right hand as well, but in a style of swirling patterns, which connected to his Illyrian markings of warrior. 

That eased the atmosphere completely and both of us started to laugh loudly, the whole heavy topic forgotten completely as we laughed our asses out at the sudden bargain we just closed.

Chapter Text

We were standing in a forest near the Archeon manor. It was really something, even from far away, it gave away that Feyre's family was living a very comfortable life. It made me think about how she ended up with Tamlin in the first place. Daughter of a man who owned such a mansion was surely expected to marry some fine human Lord, not to end up marrying one of the High Lords from Prythian. 

The fly there was a rather comical experience, at least for the rest of me and Rhys to witness as Cassian awkwardly held Feyre while flying and Az ended up with the shirt pick and needed to carry Lucien, which still made me and Cass snicker at. 

"Are you nervous to see your family? Or do you visit often?" I patted Feyre's shoulder and offered her a warm smile to calm her racing heart, which we all could hear.

"Ever since Amarantha, I was there only two times," she gave me a nervous smile and her blue eyes turned back to the manor her family was.

"It will be alright, they will be happy to see you," I assured her and felt Rhys move closer behind me, eying Lucien with a wary look.

"I have my orders, I should go with you Feyre," he said with an unhappy voice and watched Feyre with a pleading look.

"It's my family Lucien, I will be safe there, they will be uncomfortable if I bring fae right away with me, let me talk with them first, you can watch the perimeter or something in the meantime," she was nervous herself, but still tired to comfort her friend, who wanted to protect her at any cost. It was a nice gesture from her. 

"When you are ready, just shout out in your mind and we will be waiting by the door," Rhys said to her from his place next to me, which he hadn't left since the two joined us, his hand protectively wrapped over my even more showing belly. 

"Just shout in my mind? Like thinking loudly?" Feyre said with uncertainty in her voice and eyed my mate suspiciously. 

"Yes, think loudly, but I don't think it will be any trouble for you, since you tend to think very loudly all the time," he gave her a cheeky smile and I needed to bite the inside of my mouth to prevent myself from laughing.

"I thought you don't enter minds of those who are not your enemy," she said with accusation in her voice and I felt pride for the courage she grew, since it surely needed a lot of it to bite back at someone like Rhys. 

"And I don't, as I said, but I can't help it, if your mind shouts into the open space there is so loudly, I don't need to enter your mind to hear it," the look he gave her was cryptic and the way he smiled, it was clear he enjoyed playing with her. 

'Leave the poor girl be, she is nervous and this doesn't help.'

I said softly into the bond and brushed my hand over his back. 

'As you wish my gorgeous High Lady, anything for you.'

His eyes landed on my face as he gave me one of his flirty smiles, forcing a light blush on my cheeks. 

'Shameless flirt.'

I crunched my nose at him and that earned me a laugh from my mate, forcing me to grin. 

"Does this happen often?" Lucien asked Cass, who was watching me and Rhys with a fond smile and arms folded on his chest. 

"Come again?" He averted his eyes to the male for a moment, before it returned back on me and Rhys, who was still laughing slightly.

"That they just turn the conversation into their heads?" He clarified and that impressed me greatly, he was very watchful.

'He notices things most people miss completely.'

Rhys wrapped me closer to him and gave Lucien another wary glance. It was clear he didn't trust him much.

"Yeah, you get used to it," Cass replied with a matter of fact manner and didn't even look at him.

"Whenever you are ready Feyre, Az will accompany you to the door and then you will be left alone with your family," Rhys addressed Feyre, whose eyes were glued on the manor. 

"Why can't I walk her to the door?" Lucien demanded, which made both Cass and Az roll their eyes and Rhys sighed dramatically.

"Az is able to hide amongst his shadows and not be seen by anyone, I'm not aware of any skills of yours that would allow you to do the same, or I'm I wrong?" The nonchalant confidence he said it with, made my heart skip a beat. Why does he have to be so fine all the damn time?

Lucien remained silent, which was confirmation by itself and when Feyre nodded with her head at Azriel and started to walk, he simply gave me a warm smile and in a blink of an eye he got lost in his shadows, turning into a shadow that followed her. 

"It's always impressive to see that," I mused and turned around to look at my company. "What will we do while we wait?" 

Hopefully not wait there and freeze, because that was surely not something I wished to do. 

'I can think of a few activities that would keep you warm Darcy darling.'

Rhys purred into the bond and a wave of desire washed over me. 

I needed to take a long breath to calm my racing hormones and hit him gently into his arm for teasing me like this right now, which only made him laugh with all the amusement he felt. 

"Alright then, let's take a walk around, you've never seen a human village before right my love?" Rhys offered another solution of what to do with our spare time, peaking interest of our whole group. 

"We can't possibly leave Feyre alone there," Lucien protested, his eyes glued to the manor, where the Lady of the Spring just disappeared.

"I left a few shadows behind just in case," Az informed us as he came back and took his position next to my exposed side, his hazel eyes glued on Lucien. 

"You can stay behind and watch the perimeter or something," Cassian waved with his hand and I laughed at the cheeky remark as he mirrored Feyre's reply from a little while back. "But I'm all in on checking the nearby village."

"As I'm!" I beamed at Rhys, who gave a back just as wide smile back.

"Then it's settled," he placed a soft kiss on my lips and then turned to look at Lucien. "Are you coming as well or not?" 

"I will stay there and watch for any danger," he dismissed the invitation, turning back to the manor with a hand resting on his sword. 

I can't say his refusal affected the uplifted mood, quite the opposite, because as Rhys glamoured me and Cass into turning invisible to the human eyes and Az hid in his shadows, all of them looked rather relieved that he was not coming with us. 

Rhys connected our minds together, so we won't need to speak out loud while being invisible among the humans, as that would be a strange thing for them to experience and alert them of our presence.

As we neared the village, we were met with more humans, which passed by us without even noticing our presence there. 

Seeing the human village, it was a weird experience to say the least. The lands there were without any magic and felt dull, just like the whole place there. People had dull faces filled with indifference to others. The buildings were old and looked gloomy. The whole place looked filled with despair and sadness. 

'I don't like it here at all.'

I said into the connection of our minds and the desire of venturing deeper into the village quickly left me as the smell of that place hit me with a full force and my stomach threatened to turn upside down. 

'The charms of human villages.'

Rhys laughed into my mind and soon I felt jasmine through the air as he charmed my nose to only sense him and nothing else, so I could finally take a deep breath without worrying that I would throw up.

'Oh thank you my saviour!'

I beamed at Rhys and placed a kiss on his shoulder as we kept walking.

'We don't need to go completely inside the village if you don't feel comfortable with going there.'

Az offered and his shadows were running discreetly into all sides, probably checking if it was safe there for us.

'I think we can just take a stroll around and then go and take a walk around the forest? I mean, it’s weird to see a forest which doesn’t have any magic surrounding it.’

I looked around and was not sure if the absence of the magic was the main reason why I was feeling so crept out. 

I was so used to magic ever since I was born. Yes, my magical powers were nonexistent, but that doesn’t mean that I can’t feel it around me. It was always around, in the ground, in the air, everywhere yet there is none. Only the one coming from my company and that was all.

‘Yeah, human lands can be pretty weird. Especially when you pay attention to the humans there.’

Cass looked around the place we walked just to with quite a bit of enthusiasm. Like he was excited to see them again and enjoy this weirdness of humans he was talking about. 

We walked to the square market, where people were shouting over each other and trying to get attention from passing people, so they would look into their goods and maybe even buy something. Each of the sellers was swearing they have the best goods, the best quality, the most fresh meat, the warmest coats and so on. 

The air smelled of mud and sweat, with a lot of other smells splashing around and I was thankful for the charm Rhys put on my nose to keep me from those smells affecting me at all. 

It was sobering to see the state in which they exist. There were humans clothed in nicely made clothes, looking clean and pristine, yet there were humans, who were in dirty rags, begging for a little bit of food for their children. This sight broke my heart. 

Those children were innocent, just simply affected by their parent’s choices, but still they were starving, suffering in this cold weather in just scraps of clothes. 

What was even more alarming was the fact that everyone ignored them. Nobody paid them any attention, when they walked by, they only turned their heads to the other side, pretending that the beggars didn’t exist. 

‘Rhys, can’t we help them?’

I turned my eyes on him, my heart aching, we can’t leave them starve to death. Not when we just saw them.

‘Of course we can.’

He placed a kiss on my hair and then took from his tailored coat a heavy looking pouch, giving it to Az, who with a nod of his head handed the pouch to his shadows, who dashed towards the starving woman with three kids and then towards the rest of them, very discreetly spreading the money between them. 

‘Thank you, I can’t seem to understand why others pretend that they don’t exist, it’s heartbreaking.’

I told both of them and felt the stinging pain in my heart to go away, knowing that at least today and for some other days, they will have something to eat and will be able to buy themselves warm clothes. 

‘They fear for their status. If they are seen engaging with the poor, their own standing in their society can easily get stained.’

Rhys gently explained and his explanation didn’t make sense at all.

‘Wouldn’t it be the opposite? Helping the less fortunate should put them higher in their society? They would show their good heart and kindness?’

I turned my eyes to the mother with three kids, who just discovered quite a sum in the hat she had placed in the muddy ground. Her face lit up with disbelief and then she quickly emptied the hat into the pocket of her dress. She picked her children and went straight to the butcher’s shop, looking like she was sending prayers to the sky. It charmed a bright smile on my face to see how relieved she finally looked. 

‘Not everyone has a heart of gold like you Darcy.’

Cass replied and gave me a sad smile.

‘Kindness is foreign term to humans, most of the time, they just focus on their own survival.’

Az added and was watching the woman with three children as well. 

‘That is cruel. How can they think of us as monsters when they act like ones?’

It was beyond my understanding. How can they put themselves on the platform of being the good ones, when they treat each other this way? How can they label us as monsters, when they turn their heads on the ones in need? 

‘Humans fear what they don’t understand. Over the years of separation, they grew apart from the history we shared and remember only the bad things. Even back then, they portrayed us mostly as monsters since we were more powerful than them and anything that is not similar to them is their enemy.’

Rhys brushed aside a stray hair that escaped my cape and then turned us away from the square market, walking towards the forest we came from.

‘But that is so narrow minded.’

I sighed and turned my head to check for the last time on the female, who with a bright smile carried her smallest child in one hand and in the other carried a package from the butcher, two children walking next to her with excitement in their steps. 

‘Humans are not known for their intelligence, High Lady.’

Cass offered me a small smile and shook his head. 

‘And the ones in charge of this place? Or the queens? Why do they allow this to happen?’

They were their leaders, their rules for crying out loud. They should step up and put a stop to this kind of suffering. If something like this were to happen in our court, I’m sure that Rhys and our family would rather starve themselves than let our people go to sleep with empty stomachs. 

‘They care about their own agenda, most of the time they never were in villages like those. It’s under their status to even think about visiting places like those and people who should alert them about this chose to ignore it all together, since it’s their own failing and they don’t want to appear like incompetent idiots to the people in power.’

Rhys explained once again, his voice covered in disappointment in the humans we just talked about. 

‘There is nothing we can do to stop this from happening Darcy. It’s rooted way too deep in the politics of the human lands. All we can do is to help them from time to time when we come across them.’

Az looked just as unhappy with the state of things as Rhys was, Cass was nowhere better.

‘Let’s change the topic, I don’t want to be angry when we will meet with Feyre’s family.’

I shook my head and forced myself to look around the forest which started to surround us. It was dull and sad looking. 

‘I feel bad for the trees there.’

I placed my hand on one of them, a sad smile on my lips. It was a beautiful one with a rich crown of branches, looking way more lively than the rest of them there.

‘How come?’

Cass eyed the tree I had my hand on.

‘They will never know what it feels like being surrounded by healing magic, which pulse through our own nature in Prythian. They are supposed to prosper from the magic, yet the wall keeps it away from them.’

It would be pretty to see the nature of these lands to prosper from our magic. How it would be filled with life and energy. 

‘You know brother, we still didn’t choose a tree for the winter solstice.’

Cass gave Rhys a wide grin and then turned to Az, who was now eyeing the tree I still held.

‘You are completely correct brother.’

Rhys’ face lit up with his own bright smile.

‘Can you please let go of the tree Darcy?’

Az took my hand and with utter softness removed my hand from the tree, he was grinning from ear to ear as well. 

‘What are you guys doing?’

To be honest it was slightly disturbing to see them grin like misbehaving kids out of the sudden.

With a wave of Rhys’ hand, the tree I was holding just a moment ago disappeared. My eyes opened wide at the sight in front of me, not getting what was happening. 

‘You, my beloved mate, just blessed this tree and chose it to become our solstice tree this winter. It will be waiting for you in our living room.’

Rhys gave me a cheeky smile and my mouth fell open at the realisation.

‘Did the three of you just steal the tree?’

A grin slowly lifted the corners of my mouth as I gave each of them a look full of disbelief.

‘Technically it was the four of us.’

Cass winked at me.

‘But don’t worry, if anyone would come looking for the tree, we would take the blame for it.’

Az winked as well and went to follow Cass, who started to walk towards the place, we left Lucien at. 

‘You are unbelievable!’

I laughed out loud and still tried to make sense of what just happened and the fact that the tree would be in our living room. 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

Feyre called for us just moments after we found Lucien, who was resting against one of the trees close to the manor, his eyes glued on it like his life depended on it. And technically it did. If anything would happen to her, he would be the first one who Tamlin would hold responsible and right after him it would be our turn. 

We were met by Feyre in the hall and thankfully she looked completely alright, so Tamlin’s furry will need to wait. There was a smile on her lips as well, which I took as a good sign that things went well. Technically the fact we are even there means they did. 

Rhys dismissed the coats from us, leaving me only in my beautiful dress made from black, thin, silken fabric. Rhys was in his usual black, tailored suit, which looked so damn good on him as always. 

Cass and Az were in their fighting leathers, looking dashing, they purposely kept their wings close to their backs to make them seem smaller and don’t draw unnecessary attention to them. For humans, wings can be quite a shocker I suppose, since there was none of them who would have them, at least what I saw so far. 

“Nesta is willing to talk with you, but please, be patient with her, she is not very keen to fae,” Feyre gave an apologetic smile as she led us towards the room, where her sister was waiting.

“Where is your father?” I looked at her with raised eyebrows. Did he choose to don’t meet with us? 

“He is on a business trip, he is a merchant, it’s only Nesta who is there,” she replied with a sad smile, she probably wished to meet her father when she was there. 

“He must be a damn fine merchant, I saw palaces with less richness than this place,” Cassian looked around once again, admiring the beauty of this manor, which was truly breathtaking.

‘Don’t the three of you want to steal another thing? Perhaps the chandelier?’

I said with amused satisfaction into the still existing mind-link, earning chuckles from them.

‘Very funny, Darcy darling.’

Rhys took me even closer to the safety of his embrace as we crossed the door leading to a magnificent living room, with a large fireplace, by which was Feyre’s sister waiting. 

When we were near enough to be able to talk comfortably, but to not crowd the human girl, we stopped, leaving a healthy amount of space between us. Judging by the quickly beating heart of her, she really needed the space. 

“This is my sister Nesta,” Feyre walked towards her, introducing us. “And this is High Lord and High Lady of the Night Court, Rhysand and Darcy,” she waved with her hand towards the two of us. “And this is Lucien, emissary of the Spring Court and my dear friend,” she pointed towards him, to which he bowed politely.

“It’s an honour to meet you, this is our company, Cassian and Azriel,” Rhys bowed his head and with free hand gestured towards Cass and Az, who both bowed their heads lightly, standing behind us. 

“You have a truly lovely home Nesta,” I smiled with a warm smile and noticed Feyre’s slight nod of her head, probably a sign that I chose a good topic to speak about.

“Thank you,” Nesta finally said, her voice controlled into indifference, yet her speeding heart gave away how nervous she truly was. “I’m sure you are used to more ravish places than my home.” 

“Oh quite the opposite,” I gave her a bright smile and looked around. “Your home can stand up to some of the palaces I visited.” 

“That’s kind of you, High Lady,” Nesta replied with a still greatly controlled voice, her piercing eyes never leaving me and Rhys, probably aware of who is the real threat in this room. 

“Why don’t we sit down and talk? We have a lot to talk about,” Feyre said and gave her sister a pointed look, which was completely ignored.

“The staff left dinner prepared in the dining room,” Nesta stated and started to walk right away to the dining room, not looking at all if we followed or not. 

‘She seems to be quite a person right?’

Cass laughed into the mind-link as we followed the proudly walking woman.

‘Don’t be too excited Cassian, she hates fae.’

Rhys mused and his hand spread across my belly in protective manner after he mentioned the hate in the woman, which he carried in her heart for us.

‘They all do, so what of it?’

Cass dismissed the claim and his eyes were glued on the magnetic sister, which walked around with manners worthy of a queen herself.

‘Unbelievable.’

Az rolled his eyes discreetly, but I noticed it and needed to fight the giggle which wanted to come out at his gesture.

When we were seated by the long dining table made from a light wood, there was food spread across the table, still warm as it was covered with lids. Nesta sat at the head of the table and Feyre took place right next to her and Lucien didn’t waste any time and sat down next to her. 

Cassian merrily sat down left next to Nesta, grinning at her, Rhys pushed the chair out for me, which put me between him and Az, who seemed to mute his shadows significantly, just few swirls could be sound peeking from behind his wings, where they must have been hiding.

“Feyre told me about the threat to the human lands and the situation which is happening behind the wall. She said, that you wish to use my home as a meeting place with the queens,” Nesta started the conversation with a firm voice and I need to let her have it. Even though she was nervous and uncomfortable, she managed to look calm and collected. 

“Yes, as you might be aware, humans are rather wary around us. Especially the queens, choosing this place as a meeting location is based on many factors, one of them being that your sister married one of the High Lords and this family, even though humans, have ties to our own world,” Rhys said with a charming smile on his face and uncovered the plates in front of us, in front of me was a damn fish with roasted vegetables. 

“The queens would feel more comfortable there, as it’s still in the human lands rather than in Prythian,” I offered her another warm smile and tried to control my expression as I was fighting the smell of the fish in front of me. 

“And why should I be willing to help you?” She asked with confidence, that begged for admiration, especially when I consider she is a mere human by a table filled with powerful fae, two of them High Lord and High Lady. Her eyes were glued on me, probably sensing that there was something wrong, yet I did my best to keep the nausea from showing on my face to not offend her.

“The main reason should be the fact that the safety of the human lands is in question, lands where your own home stands. Your own sister is living in Prythian, married to the High Lord of the Spring Court. She will be in the front line once Hybern decides to attack Prythian and human lands, since Spring Court is guarding the wall which separates Prythian and human lands,” Rhys explained to her, not keeping anything in the dark. 

“Feyre mentioned that the queens can be in contact with that Hybern king? What if that would lead to endangering the safety of people who work in this manor?” She asked, taking a bite of her fish, while still eying me and my unwillingness to eat with a harsh look.

“We will put sentinels, who will watch over your manor and keep you safe. I promised Feyre, that if you would want, you can come and live in the Night Court, we would keep you safe there as well, yet if you would prefer to stay here, then you will be safe as well,” I assured her, poking into the offending fish to don’t only stare at it. 

“I can’t leave Elain behind and her husband won’t let her go anywhere without him and he wouldn’t go into Prythian. I will remind there,” she said without even thinking about it. Feyre probably already presented this idea when the two of them were talking alone. 

“Then as my High Lady said, we will send sentinels to watch over this manor starting this evening, you wouldn’t know about them, but if you decide to change your mind, one sentinel will be waiting by the back door in the evening and will be ready to take you to your sister or to my court, whatever you would prefer,” Rhys said with light tone, assuring the woman of her safety. 

“Is there anything wrong with your food, High Lady? Or is it just not up to your standards?” Nesta finally addressed the issue which she observed for a while now, her voice accusing. 

“Not at all,” I gave her an apologetic smile and placed my hand over my belly. “Lately, I can’t just stand the smell of fish, believe me, that there is nothing wrong with your food, I was unable to eat fish even by the table of the High Lord of the Summer Court, it has nothing to do with anything else than my sensitive senses,” I quickly assured her and smiled sheepishly, it was the last thing I wanted to do, to offend this proud woman, especially when we need her help. 

“You are pregnant?” She asked, her eyes lightly softening as she looked at my belly and back up at my face.

“Yes,” I smiled softly and noticed Rhys lips curving in a fond smile as well. “My stomach seems to change each day to what it can’t stand and this is the second time it decided to refuse fish at an important diner,” I admitted and brushed my more visible baby bump.

“Hmm,” Nesta seemed deep in thoughts, chewing on her dinner as she still kept her eyes on me and then turned them to Rhys. “You took your pregnant wife to visit human lands?” 

“We came in peace,” Rhys offered her another polite smile. “Why would I be hesitant to let my mate accompany me on this visit? Plus Darcy darling has her own agenda, if she wants to come then she will.” 

This seemed to send Nesta into another deep thoughts, her brows slightly scrunched together.

“Prythian is different from human lands, Nesta. Married females are not subjects of their husbands, they are free to do as they wish,” Feyre explained to Nesta and I smiled at her with a thankful smile. 

‘Not like she has any experience in this thought.’

Cass pointed out and ate the food in front of him with appetite. 

‘That is changing, she is there is she not?’

I reminded him and found courage to pick one potato with my fork, one which was on the opposite side of the plate from the fish and prayed that it wouldn’t smell of it. 

“I’m willing to help you,” Nesta proclaimed out of nowhere, leaving a halfway eaten plate forgotten in front of her.

Feyre lit up with a smile and pride, the same feeling I felt when I watched these two brave human women, who were willing to risk their own safety to help protect those they hold dear to their hearts. 

“We will need to write the queens letter, informing them about the exact location and inform them, that you and Feyre will be present in the meeting,” I said after chewing the potato, not daring to pick another, since this one had aftertaste of that cursed fish, sending my stomach on dangerous edge of throwing up.

“It will be best, if I write it,” Nesta stood up, picking her plate up. “Wait here, I will bring you something else to eat.” 

With that she walked away and brought back filled chicken with vegetables, no fish in sight at all. I gave her a thankful smile and started to eat the meal with appetite. I was starving and this chicken did taste good, it had nothing to the meals twins prepare, but it was food that would fill my belly and that was all that mattered for now. 

She took a piece of paper and started to write the letter with the assistance of Feyre and Rhys, who were adding details of what the letter should say. I was happily eating my dinner, while watching them work on it and it looked like my willingness to eat her food sent Nesta’s piercing stare away, replacing it with a somehow more friendly look. 

In the end, it took them only half an hour to finish the letter and as I was finishing with my meal, they were putting the letter into an envelope. 

“I will send it tomorrow, you can accompany me, Feyre,” Nesta said and looked at her sister, who nodded with a smile on her face, looking happy that she had any chance to spend more time with her.

“I will be happy,” she agreed with an uplifted voice.

“I assume you will stay the night,” Nesta looked at us, it was rather a statement than a question. “The guest rooms will be able to accommodate you all.”

“We will need three, one for me and my mate, other for Cassian and Azriel and one for Feyre and Lucien, best if they would be next to each other, this way it will be easier to manage security,” Rhys informed her of the layout we would need, helping me to stand up from my chair. 

“That should not be a problem,” Nesta started to walk with another prideful step, leading our group to the second floor of this lavish manor. 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

Once we were finally in the privacy of our room, I dropped half dead from exhaustion into the comfortable looking bed. It was almost a miracle I managed to take a bath, but that was thanks to Rhys and his willingness to help me, or else the bath would be pushed to the morning. 

“Nesta seems like an interesting woman,” I said with a light smile, fighting my heavy eyes from shutting down completely as I laid comfortably spread across Rhys’ warm chest, safely hidden in his arms.

“She is prideful and has her own spirit,” Rhys laughed lightly and brushed his hands over my belly. “She was rather interested in you, my love.” 
I raised my head to look up at him. “How come?” 

“She expected an arrogant female, who would judge her when Feyre told her that there is a High Lady,” he said with a soft voice. “It was surprising to her that you turned out to be this kind, friendly and warm female, she didn’t expect that and was not sure how to approach the situation.” 

That seems to be right. She was looking slightly baffled and unsure how to act towards me. She didn’t have any troubles addressing Rhys or Lucien, yet when it came to me, she seemed to be unsure how to approach me. There was this uncertainty in her, wariness, yet she as well seemed that she wanted to be polite in her own way. She even went as far as going for different meal once she understood the reason behind my hesitation of eating the fish. 

“She will be greatly surprised when she finds out that kindness is the way I choose to approach almost everything,” I grinned and laid my head back on his chest, closing my eyes.

“You can warm up anyone to love you my love, I’m sure even the walls around her will eventually melt and she will warm up towards you,” Rhys placed a kiss into my hair and made sure that I’m covered by the blanket properly. “Now let’s go sleep, tomorrow will be a long day and my girls need to rest.” 

I had no strength in me to protest to this as sleep was landing on my mind, taking over my body with its comfort, leaving all the muscles relaxed. All I managed to do was a satisfied hum and I drifted away into lands of dreams. 

Chapter Text

We were sitting by the breakfast table, with various meals set right in the middle of the table, at safe distance from me, keeping the smell of the food at bait and all I needed to do was to reach over the table and grab whatever I wished to eat. I will give this to Nesta, she did thought about my comfort and as a hostess she was very capable.

"So High Lady, what is the Night Court like? It's the same as the Spring Court and does it have eternal night?" Nesta chose to approach me this morning with a rather more open attitude.

"You can call me Darcy," I smiled at her with a friendly smile, to which she nodded. "We don't have eternal night, but our nights are the most beautiful ones you can witness, some of our residents choose to stay awake during the night instead of the day, so they can admire the stunning beauty of our night sky," I explained, already longing for the magnificent night sky of our court, one night away and I already missed it greatly.

"Then why is there in the court where Feyre lives an eternal spring?" She kept with her curiosity and I was happy for it, since it meant she felt comfortable enough to ask her questions. It was way better than if she would be silent the whole time.

"In seasonal courts the season is kept in place by the magic of the High Lord of the certain court, yet the solar system is working on completely different system than nature, Dawn and Day court, members of the solar courts, each of them have the most beautiful dawns and days, yet none last for eternity as in the seasonal courts," I tried to simplify the complex system of laws and rules the nature of Prythian is working on. It can be quite confusing. Gods knows I was finding it difficult to understand when Amren explained that to me with the endless patience she had reserved for me.

'Look at you go my love.'

 Rhys raised my hand to his lips and placed a kiss there, charming a bright smile on my face.

'I have nothing on you when it comes to explaining the solar system, Mr Prince of Hel.' 

I mused into the bond and earned myself a very much amused chuckle from him. 

"I see, does your High Lord keep you locked up so you don't visit your family as well? Is that a thing with them?" She asked like she would ask about the morning weather, yet it was very clearly obvious that she knew what she was doing. 

Judging by the wider open eyes Feyre had, this was surely not a question, she expected her sister to ask me. Lucien, keeping his polite attitude, rather squeezed his fork with a force enough to bend it, than to bark a remark about her daring accusation of his High Lord.

"Each High Lord is different, they are their own person," I needed to hold myself from laughing. "Tamlin is just, well Tamlin," I shrugged and gave her a look that said it all about my feelings about her sister's husband, which was met with a gleam in her eyes. 

"But to answer your question, no, Rhys doesn't keep me locked up," I laughed now openly and leaned forward to her. "If we are not talking about the bedroom." 

I gave her a cheeky grin, which she somehow managed to return, grinning with something similar to a way how Amren smiles. I’m sure these two would go well together, both of them are prideful women who don't care about sugarcoating their attitude to please anyone.

"That I believe," her eyes landed on my belly and then back at her sister, who watched the two of us with disbelief in her eyes. "I wouldn't complain as well." Nesta looked at Rhys, who pretended that he didn't listen, just like the rest of the fae company, but there was a very pleased expression on his face, giving away that he indeed listened.

That made me laugh even more and I must say that it was a nice surprise. Starting a day with a good laugh is always a sign that it will be a good day. 

'I told you that she will warm up to you.'

Rhys caressed my mind and kept up conversation with Cassian and Azriel over some new style of combat training.

'She reminds me of Amren a lot. On the outside she is greatly guarded, yet on the inside, she is just the same as we all are.'

I gulped down the tea for morning sicknesses, which was my saving grace through every morning lately. Madja needs to get a raise, if that’s how things work. To admit, this was an aspect of the court ruling, I didn’t look into and others didn’t bother to explain it to me. I’m not sure how my family earns money. Are they paid for their contribution to the court? Probably yes, or else that would cause a lot of trouble for them.

I mean, having to help rule over the court, managing it and all of it, and then having another job would be impossible. So there needs to be some kind of payment for them. Then the same must go for Madja, as she clearly works as a healer. Yes, she deserves a raise of her pay for developing such a blend, which saves me from throwing my gut out each morning.

"Do you wish it will be boy or girl?" Nesta kept up the conversation flowing, looking relaxed. It was a nice change from the guarded woman we met yesterday.

"It will be a girl, I don't need to worry about waiting to find out," I grinned brightly and brushed my hand over my belly. 

"Fae can find out the gender even before the babe is born?" She looked greatly surprised at this finding. 

"Our healers are gifted with healing magic, it's a different kind of magic than regular one. They can find out the gender thanks to their ability to enter the body with their magic," I explained to her, leaving out the way we found out it would be a girl. She doesn't need to know about the existence of Bone Carver as it can easily creep out human women, that I'm sure of. 

"Fascinating," she finished her breakfast and turned her face to Feyre. "Why are you not with a child as well? I would love to have a niece. You have been married to him for a while now," her eyes turned piercing once again as she seized her sister, who was now blushing.

Lucien, who was a silent observant of the breakfast, looked appalled at the question Nesta asked, the bent fork with bacon frozen in the middle of air.

"Well, you see," she tried to find the right words to explain it to her sister, but Nesta interrupted her, probably not patient enough to wait till her sister gathered the right words.

"Or is there a problem with you being human? Does that make it more difficult for you to fall pregnant?" She asked without any care in the world, blunt and brutally honest. 

"For fae, children are a very sacred thing, Nesta. It takes a long time till we fall pregnant, sometimes it's even centuries of trying till it's finally successful," I tried to smooth the awkward situation in which Feyre was now, but it looks like that Feyre was lost in her mind, thinking about something very deeply, judging by her unfocused gaze. Lucien was watching her with worried eyes, his breakfast forgotten for a moment.

"Yet she is not fae," another good point from Nesta, directly delivered without any sugar coating. 

"But Tamlin is a high fae," I pointed out, to which she nodded, her eyes still on Feyre, before she turned them back on me.

"And you? You are high fae? How old are you Darcy?" She visibly relaxed, taking a sip from her own tea.

Lucien patted Feyre's shoulder, offering her some kind of companionship to ease her nerves, to which she replied with a weak smile and went back to her breakfast, Lucien decided to follow her lead and started to eat once again as well.

'Is it only me, or does she have some kind of beef with Feyre?'

I asked Rhys, trying to make sense of the way Nesta behaved towards her own sister.

'Not only a beef, it's a whole cow.'

Rhys replied, sounding greatly amused at the situation between the two sisters. 

"I'm not a high fae, I'm Illyrian," I proudly said, noting the way the two other Illyrians in the room smiled fondly and Rhys brushed his hand over my shoulder. "And I'm twenty six." I added with a bright smile.

"Oh?" Nesta looked taken back by my age, her eyes widened slightly for a moment, before she schooled them back. "I thought you just said that it takes centuries of trying?" 

"Well, the Mother blessed us with a child very soon after we were mated. We were just very lucky and considering the fact that there is a strong Illyrian heritage," I gave her a sheepish smile and took a bite of the pancakes with strawberry jam. 

"How can Illyrian heritage have a role in this? Matter of fact, care to explain who are Illyrians?" Nesta tilted her head slightly, studying me intently. Probably looking for any difference between me and Rhys, since even behind the wall it’s known information that High Lords are high fae, the fact Rhys is half Illyrian is not widely known information behind the wall at all. 

"Illyrians are a war kin of fea, excellent soldiers, admirable warriors. Thanks to the long history of being war kin, Illyrians procreate way easier, since the need of replacing population is greater than with high fae," I turned my eyes to Cass and Az, who were still pretending to be in conversation with Rhys, but I could feel their attention on us. "Cass and Az are Illyrians as well." I nodded with my head to them and that made them look our way, Cass winked at us and Az nodded, returning back to their conversation.

"Females don't have wings?" She asked, eying their wings and then looked behind my back.

I stretched my shoulder blades, the phantom need to stretch my wings, which were not there, it never left. 

"They do, mine was just cut away," I shrugged and turned around, showing her my back, which was visible through the sheer fabric of my dress. It was getting easier to speak about it, facing the truth. Each time I was talking about it, it was not as difficult as it was the time before. 

When I turned back to look at her, her eyes turned icy cold, fury over her face as she looked at Cassian and Azriel, who were now silent thanks to the direction our conversation with Nesta went.

"If they have anything to do with it, then they are not welcome in my home anymore," she stated, her hands turning into fists. She eyed Rhys as well, daring them to speak, to explain. 

"Not at all, it was long before I even met them," I assured her, hoping to save any potential victim from her wrath. "Rhys, Cass and Az are working tirelessly to prevent anything like this from happening again, you would falsely blame them for the actions of someone else." 

"Hmm," she turned her eyes back at me from the three males, who visibly relaxed once her stare was away from them. "So the babe will have wings? Or is that to be known? Rhysand doesn't have wings as he is high fea?" She kept with her asking like nothing happened and I relaxed as well, happy that any catastrophe didn't happen.

"Rhys is half Illyrian," I grinned brightly at my mate, who nodded at Nesta and placed a soft kiss on my head, returning to his conversation with his brothers. "She will have wings for sure." This sentence charmed a smile on the faces of my family, who were greatly impatient to finally meet Asteria.

"That will be straight out adorable," she charmed a smile, which made my breath hitch slightly. She was gorgeous and when she smiled, she was almost magical. I’m not sure how it was possible, but the otherworldly beauty ran in their family.

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

We were left alone in the Archeon manor. Nesta and Feyre went for a walk and to send the letter to the queens, Az was watching over them, much to Lucien's dismay, but eventually he gave up and let Azriel go with the girls. 

Nesta was greatly taken back when she witnessed him hide himself between his shadows, rendering invisible for anyone to see. It will never stop to amuse me to see the way mortals react to magic. For us all it's an everyday thing, yet for them it’s most of the time as distant as the presence of Gods in their lives.

Cassian and Rhys were spread across the sofa and I was sitting on Rhys' lap, enjoying the closeness of my mate. Lucien was by the fireplace, watching the flames dance around, looking lost deep in his thoughts.

"Nesta is really something," Cass said with dreamy eyes, making both me and Rhys laugh.

"Come on, are you serious right now?" Rhys gave his brother an unimpressed look, but there was a wide grin on his handsome face. 

'About what?'

I asked, watching Cass curiously.

'He wants to fuck her.'

Rhys replied with amused laughter, making my eyes almost pop .

"Cassian!" I exclaimed, not believing what I just heard. 

She is a human, that for a start, yes, that is not the problem, but she is also the sister of the Lady of the Spring Court! Woman who is supposed to help us with the mortal queens. Him fucking her and risking that anything would go wrong can damn us all on all fronts possible.

"What?" He raised his hands into the air, looking all innocent. "I'm just saying that she is a character. The way she directly addresses anything, it's impressive." 

"It was rude and placed Feyre into a very uncomfortable position," Lucien turned his face to look at Cassian, visibly not impressed by Nesta at all. 

It looks like there is only Feyre on his mind. Nesta was directly addressing everyone and everything, not just the Lady of the Spring, yet it was the only thing he seemed to find problematic it seems. 

"That's just because you shield that girl from everything, for a person who is not locked up in a cage, Nesta is very much needed refreshment," Cassian defended Nesta, making me giggle. Is he now defending her? 

'Does Cass have a crush on her?'

It was just too precious of an idea to not entertain it.

'Very much so.'

Rhys was grinning like a wildcat, not caring about the offended expression on Lucien's face at all.

"We just keep her safe, that can't be said about you and your High Lady," he bit back, sending a shocked expression upon my face. Where did this come from?

"Be very careful with your words Lucien, I might can't kill you now to not endanger relationships with Spring, but I can have a fine time making your life miserable as it can be. Tell me, were you ever scared of your own shadow?" Rhys looked completely calm, yet his voice was covered in ice cold threat, which sent chills down my spine, even though it was not addressed to me. Calm rage was way worse than open and felt through anger.

"She is pregnant Rhysand, she has no place outside your court right now," he pressed, stirring rage even inside me and I pride myself in being a calm person.

"My High Lord is not an incapable idiot who wouldn't be able to protect his own mate and child. It seems you keep yourself around such a company, that free will and respect for another person is foreign to you," Cassian bit at him, his eyes full of threats, which he desired to bring to life. 

"Yes, her wings very much prove this statement," he bit back, crossing every acceptable line for me. This was a tender topic in my family. Each of them felt responsible for what happened to me. Each of them found a good enough reason to beat their own asses over it and blame themselves. 

"Know you place Lucien, you are speaking with High Lord and his general about their High Lady, you have no place to speak to us with such an attitude about things you don't understand," I said with a firm voice, piercing him with a stare, which would make Amren proud of me for sure. 

That luckily shut him up, Tamlin probably uses ranks often enough that he is used to back off when they are pulled out. 

'That was alluring to witness my love.'

Rhys gave me a feline smile, his beautiful eyes gleaming with interest.

'I'm sure it was.'

I winked at him and smiled at Cass, who nodded approvingly at me.

"Winter Solstice is in a few days, have you two finished with gift shopping?" I decided to change the subject and ignore Lucien for a time being. 

"I have it all sorted out," Rhys brushed his fingers across my belly and placed a kiss on my neck, making me smile brightly. 

"Almost, just Mor and Az, but these two will be given similar stuff, so it will be dealt with over one visit of the same shop," Cass waved with his hand and made himself more comfortable on the sofa. 

"I pity Az already," I laughed and couldn't imagine what he planned for the poor shadowsinger.

"Or Mor, it depends which shop I will cross first," he grinned widely and I shook my head over his tactics. "How did you deal with buying a gift for one particular High Lord?" 

"I asked Az to get it for me," I shrugged with my shoulders and winked at Rhys, who looked genuinely surprised that I already managed to orchestrate this without him even knowing.

"You sneaky little thing," he laughed and took me closer to his body. 

"Wait a second there, you asked Azriel and not me?" Cass sounded appalled by my choices.

"Yes Cassian, if I wanted Rhys to get something nice, then I needed to ask Az for help," I gave him all saying look and rolled my eyes at his shocked face.

"This won't work," he shook his head to clean his head and then seized the two of us with suddenly excited eyes. "I will need to fix that." 

"Oh Gods have mercy on us," I laughed at his own take on the matter.

Rhys tensed up and his eyes shot towards Lucien and then back to Cassian.

"Feyre and Nesta were attacked, Az has it under control, but he thought you would want to know," he said, making Lucien immediately tense up.

"Take me to them, now," he demanded, his hand already on the hilt of his sword, he kept glued to his hip all the time. 

"You stay there with Darcy," Rhys gave Cassian a quick glance and with a quick kiss on my lips, he grabbed Lucien and just like that they were gone. 

"Who would attack them in the human lands?" I asked Cassian, who was now standing, all of his seven syphons were shining with a crimson light and his eyes were roaming across the room, looking for any threats. 

"It can be Hybern, he would want to get his hands on the woman, who fucked up his plans," he didn't looked at me, instead, he was on high alert, searching the place around us.

“Oh Gods,” I looked around as well, now truly crept out. “Hand me one of your swords Cass.” I extended my hand towards him, the sudden need to be armed to protect myself and Asteria was way too strong of a pull to ignore it. 

“There, don’t hurt yourself with it, it’s sharp,” he handed it to me without any protests, quickly returning to his watch. 

It was a weird thing to hold a sword, as surprising as it might sound, I never held one before. In the camps, it was a bad omen for females to hold any weapon and when I came to Velaris, there was no need for me to hold it as Rhys was always around to protect me and when he was not there, other members of my family were. 

So holding the sword, which was way too heavy and long, it was truly unsettling for me. Even if it was heavy, I kept it in the air as I stood up, so I won’t be at a disadvantage right from the beginning. 

“If anything happens, you will keep behind me Darcy,” Cass had his other sword in his hand as well, yet he held it with such a grace and effortless grip, looking surely way better with it in hands than I did. 

“I will, but it’s better to be safe than sorry right?” I tried to have a better grip on the handle of the sword, mimicking his own grip, but I needed to hold it with my both hands when he only held it in one. 

“Just don’t fall on it,” he helped me to raise the sword more into the air, looking not happy to see me with a weapon in my hands. 

“I know how swords work, general, the pointy end of it is supposed to end inside my enemy,” I said to him with a duh voice. I saw Illyrians training with them for years, in theory, I know what it’s supposed to look like. 

“Once my niece is born, I want you each morning in the training ring, so I can teach you how to sway the sword, knowing that the pointy end ends in the enemy is not enough at all,” he mumbled as corrected my posture with the sword. 

“After she is born, I don’t think there will be time for me to spare away from her,” I grinned widely, even though the lasting effect of the alert was still strong and the feeling of uneasiness didn’t leave me either. 

“You have a point,” his large hand scooped me behind himself with surprising gentleness as both of us sensed magic in the air. “Till you learn to wield the sword, keep away from any fights.” 

With that he raised his own sword, his body positioned into a fighting stance and I tightened the grip on the borrowed sword, getting ready for whatever was to come our way. 

One second there was nothing and then the other, commotion erupted in the hall. My heart raced with a mighty force, even though Cass relaxed after a little while. Who knows, it can be as well his fighting style, relaxing before the fight, so he won’t be in any kind of tense, that would limit his movements.

And then through the door walked Rhys, who led green looking Nesta to the sofa, which I was sitting on moments ago, followed by Feyre and Lucien, both deep in hushed conversation. Azriel was nowhere to be found.

“Oh good, you are back, but where is Azriel?” I lowered the sword, which was very quickly taken from my hand by Rhys, who dropped Nesta on the sofa and immediately took a place next to me.

“Sword?” Rhys threw it back to Cassian, who stashed the sword back behind his back. 

“Got a weird feeling and wanted to be ready for whatever it was that you occurred out there,” I gave him a sheepish smile and hid in the safety of his arms. 

“Cass had you covered my love,” he brushed finger over my cheek and placed a soft kiss on my lips. “Az took our visitor to have a friendly conversation with it.” 

The look he had on his face was enough to make me sure that it won't be a friendly conversation at all.

“What was it?” I looked at Feyre, who looked just fine, not a scratch on her and then at Nesta, who was still slightly green in her face, her eyes unfocused. 

“A creature from the deepest pits of earth,” Nesta shook her head, fighting to gain her composure back. 

“Attor,” Feyre gave me a look that was full of worry as she looked between me and her sister. “The same who served Amarantha back Under the Mountain.” 

My heart dropped into my stomach and I quickly turned to look at Rhys, worried that it reminded him of the bad times he endured there, yet he only shook his head and placed a soft kiss on my forehead.

‘I’m alright, to be honest, I can’t wait to get my hands on that bastard.’

He assured me and that calmed my racing mind. 

‘Good, make him pay for whatever he did to you.’

I brushed my hand over his cheek and then turned to Nesta, who looked slightly better now.

I walked to the sofa she was on and sat beside her, offering her reassuring smile.

“It is now kept in the cells of the Night Court, you don’t need to worry about crossing paths with it anymore,” I patted her hand, making sure she won’t be afraid of ever seeing it again. 

For a human without any experience with creatures behind the wall, this must have been greatly traumatic. Feyre was used to them, it was not a surprise to her and it was no surprise to face such a creature. Yet her sister was living her life in the human lands and never crossed paths with something like Attor before. 

“Will any of them come there again? Will they try to attack Elain?” Nesta looked at her sister with accusation in her eyes. “It was speaking about wanting you Feyre, will it endanger our sister as well to get to you?” Her voice was ice cold.

“I looked into his mind,” Rhys said from his place next to me. “It didn’t know about her existence, you don’t need to worry about endangering your sister.”

“At least that,” she looked relieved after being assured that the third Archeon sister was safe from any potential danger. 

“Yet we can’t be sure about them not coming to pay a visit to you,” Cass gave Rhys and me an important look. “They now know that she is Feyre’s sister, Hybern would surely love to use her to get his hands on the Curse Breaker.” 

“Nesta can come to spend some time with me in the Spring,” Feyre offered, looking at me and Rhys as well. 

They were speaking about her as if she was not in the same room as we all were. A feeling I knew way too well and hated it greatly, so I turned back to Nesta, who looked at all of us with a cold, piercing gaze. 

“It’s up to you Nesta, you make the call right now. If you wish to stay here, we will stay till the sentinels will arrive and they will assure, that you are safe there as it will be in their powers, yet there is still possibility that something can get wrong, if you wish to go with your sister, then we will transport you into the Spring alongside her and if you wish to come and visit the Night Court, I will be more than happy to host you there and show you the most beautiful night sky you will ever witness,” I presented her with all the choices there was for her to make, looking right into those intense eyes. 

She looked greatly troubled, probably weighing her choices. I didn’t envy her position right now, since none of them were particularly pleasant. It was between staying in her home but being afraid of her own shadow or going behind the wall and staying some time in Prythian, a place she hated and was tough her whole life to resent. 

‘You should know my love, that she is weighing between Spring and Night right now, the possibility of staying there is out of question for her, since Elain is visiting often and she doesn’t want to endanger herself by being seen with her.’

Rhys brushed his hand over my belly and I looked up at him with a slightly surprised expression.

‘She is weighing between our court and her sister’s court?’

I was dumbfounded by this. It should be a clear choice for her, it’s her sister after all, yet she is still thinking about going with us instead? Well that surely was something I didn’t expect. 

‘It would surprise you, but she is thinking that she will be better understood in a court ruled by someone like you instead a court ruled by someone, who doesn’t allow her sister to visit her family often enough.’

He explained, his voice light even after the trouble that came today. 

“Come with me Nesta, me and Tamlin would keep you safe, plus you haven't met him yet and he is my husband, you should meet him,” Feyre insisted, walking closer to her, Lucien right behind her, not letting her go out of his sight. 

“You will be back home in no time, the meeting with queens will happen hopefully soon and once we will have both halves of the book, we will eliminate the danger Hybern presents and you will be able to go back home,” I assured her with a warm smile.

It must have been a very nasty feeling, just this morning, everything was somehow alright and now, she is forced to leave her own home, which is no longer safe for her to stay in.  

“Alright,” she said with a firm nod of her head and looked at Feyre. “I have some things I need to talk about with this husband of yours anyway.” 

It was a dark promise, that charmed a grin on my face. If anyone would give Tamlin a piece of her mind, it would be Nesta for sure. Just after these two days spent with her, I was completely sure that she won’t back away from fuming Tamlin. 

“About that,” Feyre looked at Lucien, who just sighed and then at me and Rhys. “Don’t tell Tamlin about what happened, he won’t let me go to the meeting with the queens if he knows that I was attacked today.” 

I raised my eyebrows at her, but this demand was not surprising, it was expected to happen. She was right, if he will know that Hybern is after her, he won’t let her leave his manor and will surround her with sentinels. 

“Of course,” Rhys nodded and his voice was filled with amusement at the situation.

“You should go pack your things, I will accompany you, just to make sure there are no more surprises waiting for us,” Cassian offered Nesta a charming smile. 

She looked at him with a seizing gaze and then stood up, not refusing or accepting his offer, and went upstairs without any word. 

“If anything, send a letter and we will come for her,” I turned to look at Feyre, who sighed.

“She is my sister, she will be alright at my court,” Feyre looked like it was an open offence to even offer such a thing.

“And I don’t doubt that, but if she wishes to leave or just wants a change of surroundings, the offer I made to her still stands and I count on you, that you would assure that she has freedom to choose for herself,” I gave her the same look, not backing off. 

I don’t care about any hurt feelings or pride. The human woman is being forced into leaving her own home and staying in a place she doesn’t trust. Her safety and comfort is the most important now, she was thrown into this mess thanks to her willingness to help us, it’s the last thing we can do to assure she will be comfortable. 

“Of course,” it went through her teeth, not pleased with it at all. 

‘Why doesn't she like the idea of Nesta coming into Night Court?’

I turned my attention back to Rhys, leaving Feyre sulk alongside Lucien, who looked like he was in need of a strong drink after everything that happened these past two days. 

‘She doesn’t understand how it’s possible for her sister to be capable of kindness to a stranger and at the same time being so rude and spiteful towards her own sister.’

Rhys said, his violet eyes looking into mine.

‘You mean to tell me that she is jealous? You can’t be serious.’

I swear this is ridiculous and I’m sure that my disbelief was very clearly evident on my face, because Rhys gave me a cheeky grin and nodded.

‘Humans are more keen to be jealous over the little things which we render insignificant.’

His hand pushed me closer to his body and he turned to look at Lucien with a gleam on his face. 

“Fox boy, remember to check your shadow from time to time,” he reminded him, his voice full of promises which he wouldn’t hesitate to keep if he will get the opportunity.

“And why would he need to do that?” Feyre looked between her friend and Rhys, who gave her a polite smile.

“Just to check if there is nothing wrong with it, I heard that lately, the shadows can turn out to be not ours at all,” he mused and winked at Lucien, who was throwing daggers at Rhys with his eyes.

“How considerate of you to be concerned about my wellbeing Rhysand,” he bit out, rather pissed off. 

“I keep a close eye on my allies and their wellbeing Lucien,” Rhys said with a chuckle and I couldn’t help but laugh lightly at the effortlessly executed threat.

Chapter Text

It was just a day before the winter solstice and the whole Town House was full of commotion as we were preparing everything to be ready for tomorrow. 

Well, everyone expects for me and Rhys, as we were enjoying a little bit of peace being alone. Rhys snatched me from the living room, where I was having little break from solstice preparations and read a book, which was about another take on the history of the mountains in the Night Court. 

It seemed that he did keep his promises really close to his heart, because when he opened the door into our bathroom, where the large bathtub was filled with warm milk and honey, I almost squealed with excitement to see my dream that I had to come true. 

Now we lay in the warm mixture of those two soothing things, absorbing the beautiful smell of it as well the closeness of our bodies in an unhurried atmosphere. Lately we were so lost in the maze of preventing full scale war, that we didn't have enough time to enjoy each other's presence that much. And that was a sin if I ever knew one. 

"Hand me the cloth please," I extended my hand and gave him a cheeky grin as I pushed away from his embrace.

He didn't look satisfied at the lost contact of our naked bodies, but proceeded with giving me what I asked for. 

"Now turn around," I gestured with my finger for him to turn around.

Rhys raised one eyebrow at me and then proceeded to turn around, exposing his back to me. 

It was way too tempting for him to resist the blissful calling of having his wings soaked in milk and honey. Ever since I saw them out, looking so cozy and warm as they were soaking in the milk, which shone so prominently on the black membranes, I had this urge to clean them and as tempted Rhys was to soak them I was as much tempted to give them some care. 

It was a nice contrast, the white milk with the black colour of his majestic wings. Thinking about it, the mixture was like us. Rhys was the honey, his sun kissed skin often reminded me of honey and my unusually light skin for Illyrian was like the milk, white and in contrast to the honey. 

'Or you are the honey, my love, sweet and soothing and I'm the milk, rich and nourishing?'

Rhys offered another point on my wandering thoughts, forcing laughter out of me.

Once he turned and rested his head on his hands over the edge of the bathtub, I soaked the washing cloth in the warm milk and gently, with utter care, started to clean his wings. These actions gave me a loud sigh full of joy from him. 

Few months back, I didn't believe that I would willingly touch and care for another pair of wings that weren't mine. Yet there I was, finding happiness in the opportunity of being able to tend to the wings of my mate. 

I used to take such good care of my wings. Even after they clipped them I never stopped to tend to them. It wasn't their fault that they were unable to fly after all. Once a week, I would gather enough honey from the kitchens and mix it with herbs that grew all year long around my camp. The salve which was made I would apply on my wings, giving them much needed care. They used to be always clean and polished, held proudly behind me in the air. 

And now being able to tend to another pair of wings, after such a long time, it was making my heart swell with joy instead of longing and despair one would expect. 

"You are just too good to me," he sighed and adjusted his right wing so I could have better access to its lover parts. 

"I would hardly call this kind of caring about you a reason for me being too good for you," I laughed lightly and paid special attention with cleaning to the claw on the upper part of his wing, where I didn't want to disturb the sensitive skin around it. 

"You are just way too kind to me," he mumbled and I fought amused giggles as his left wing twitched impatiently to get attention as well. 

"And you are giving compliments way too easily honey," I bent and placed a soft kiss on the inner part of his right wing, marking it clean and moved to his left wing. His now clean wing submerged into the water, relaxed comfortably. 

"I'm seriously not complimenting you enough, you should hear compliments from dusk till dawn," his head fell to the side, now resting on his cheek, with each stroke of my hand, his body slowly submitted to releasing any tension, relaxing.

"And what about night time? I shouldn't be complimented during the night?" I went along and kept this light conversation going instead of protesting. 

"During the night time, Darcy darling, I should choose to show you how receiving compliments in physical form is superior to any words," he reached behind his back and caressed my thighs on which I was sitting to reach his wings.

"That sounds like something I would certainly enjoy," I replied with a soft voice, not daring to disturb the magic surrounding us. 

"The only problem with this is that there won't be enough time for me to tell you between all those compliments, how much I love you, how much you mean to me, how my soul and heart are always singing with the love it holds for you," he turned his head to give me a cheeky smile, his voice covered in honey as if he asked it in our bath alongside with us.

"And there won't be enough time left for me, between those compliments and expression of your love for me, to express my own love to you, to give you enough compliments to make your amount of chivalry to blush in the light of my own," I beamed at him and placed another kiss on his left wing, marking it clean as well and it slide down into the milk as well, following his right one.

"If anyone is able to make my chivalry blush, it would be you my love," he replied with a voice coloured with a hint of mischief.

He turned and had me sitting on his lap with my legs on both sides of him in blink of an eye, smiling widely at me as his hands travelled from my thighs to my ass and up to my belly, which he caressed with utter gentleness and then then up to my breast, which he stroked softly before his hand cupped my face, forcing it closer to his lips, which captured my mouth in kiss full of love and affection. 

"How did that dream of yours go again?" He asked, his violet eyes gleaming with joy as they studied my face.

"Something like this," I whispered and reached my hand under the surface of the milk, where our bodies were the closest and took his already hard length into my hand, placing it to my entrance before proceeding with sitting down on it. 

Soon we were lost in the maze of lust and desire, leaving our hunger for each other's touch fed upon the dance of our tangled bodies as I bounced on top of him in the warm milk mixed with honey. 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

When we walked hand in hand into the kitchen, we were met with disaster in the making. The twins, robbed of half of the kitchen, were squeezed elbow to elbow, while working on the dinner for tomorrow. Mor was spread across the second half of the kitchen, attempting to knead a dough, which was in the form of a blob than coherent dough ready for handling. Cass was sitting next to Amren, who was bent over the Book of Breaths with a notepad next to it, writing down notes of the translation with a frown on her face. Cass was not being much of help to the both of them, since he very intentionally pushed his elbow into Amren's writing hand as he leaned forward to spread flour over the drenched dough Mor tried to handle, but instead of spreading the flour over the dough, it ended all over the kitchen, including the Book of Breaths itself. 

Az was by the side the Nualla and Cerridwen occupied, which was neat and less chaotic, helping Nualla chop vegetables, probably pretending that he didn't know about the mess which was happening just mere metres away from him. 

"Rhys, Darcy, finally decided to join the preparation team?" Mor smiled brightly at the two of us as we walked into the room. 

"Why, in the name of the Mother, both of you smell of milk and honey?" Amren raised her head from the book, one of her always perfectly kept eyebrows up in the air. 

"Probably something naughty," Cass stated matter of factly, as if that would explain me and Rhys perfectly. It made me grin at him with a guilty smile, because basically he got us right again. 

"That's the smell of dreams which comes visiting my sweet mate," Rhys said with a shit-eating grin over his face. "Who am I to not make them come true?" 

I only rolled my eyes at his smug bragging and let him lead us to the kitchen counter, where the real mess was now visible. 

"If I wanted my kitchen to be destroyed, then I would have knock it over with way more pleasant activities than this dear cousin," Rhys commented towards Mor, which had flour all over herself, even her hair, the dough left residue all over the counter and there was water practically all over the place she occupied.

"Shut it up your ass Rhys, I'm making bread," she gave him a middle finger up and went back to trying to tend to her dough. 

"Why did you soak it in water then?" I raised my eyebrows at her, not getting her point in this at all.

"To prevent it from burning like the last time she tried to bake a bread," Az commented, raising his hazel eyes from his already finished work on the chopping board, smiling warmly at me. 

His comment sent Cassian and Rhys into roaring laughter, which made Mor look greatly offended. She picked a piece of her dough, aiming it at the two of them, but before it could land on Rhys, he misted it in the middle of its way, leaving Cassian to be the sole victim of this soaking dough crime. 

"Real brother," Cass gave him a nasty look and shook the dough from his head, spreading it over the kitchen without any care. 

"Are you ready?" Az asked Rhys when he reached the two of us. 

"Ready?" I looked between the two of them, not aware there was anything to take care of before the solstice. 

"Last little thing to tend to before we will have free tomorrow and enjoy the winter solstice," Rhys leaned down and placed a soft kiss on my lips while caressing my cheek. 

"Be careful the two of you," I gave both of them a warm smile and very unwillingly let Rhys go.  "I will help Mor with the baking." I laughed while waving them off, hoping my help will save the rest of our kitchen from any more destruction.

While Rhys and Az went to deal with some reminding work on their hands so they can have tomorrow completely work free, it did sadden me slightly, that they would miss the baking session but it needed to be done.

Mor and I were elbow deep in baking sweet goods to snack on tomorrow and Cassian was assisting as a taste tester, pinching a little bit of there and there, to taste if we were making a good work or not.

After stepping into the baking process, things went into order rather quickly. As I was working on the new batch of bread dough, Mor cleaned the kitchen up with her magic, rather useful trick. 

Once the bread was in the oven, we started on sweet treats and Nualla with Cerridwen dismissed the divided kitchen and went to help us once their own bots were in no need of tending. 

We orchestrated a very good working process which resulted in work being done without any necessary mess and with a peaceful atmosphere. 

"What were you doing all those years before? Making saggy bread and burning cookies?" I tried to make sense of how things were working in those times, before I came. None of them had any skills in baking, so how did that work?

"Normally Nualla and Cerridwen would make the solstice food, before them, we just asked  Sevenda to cook it for us," Amren explained, her face once again buried in the book. 

"Then why trying to do it by yourself this time?" I cut a tree shape with a stamp from the sweet dough and placed it on the baking tray, where other shapes were placed as well, a mix of trees and snowmen which were the work of Mor.

"Because you are there now and we want to make new traditions, especially with the little bat on her way," Cassian grinned with genuine enthusiasm and stole another tree, which was not baked yet, but I pretended to not see it, since it charmed another bright smile on his face.

"That's very nice of you," I needed to bite my lower lip to stop it from trembling, overwhelmed by emotions. Lately it was so easy for me to start crying, especially with such a kind gestures as those. 

"This is rehearsal, the next winter solstice, the little girl will be with us and we want to make sure, she will experience only the best things, which includes baking with her uncles and aunties," Mor handed me a tissue, smiling fondly. 

I laughed while brushing away the tears which escaped without me noticing. In times like those it was so difficult to believe that this was real. 

"Little bat?" I looked at Cass, who switched from eating unbaked trees to eating baked snowmen. 

"What else will she be?" He grinned and chewed on the treats which were supposed to be for tomorrow, but I didn't have the heart of stopping him from eating them.

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

Once the treats and two loaves of bread were successfully baked and rested now on the pristinely clean kitchen counter, we decided to take a walk across the Velaris and admire the decorations each house put on. 

At the Town House it was done by Amren and Mor when they were waiting for us to come back from the human lands and they noticed the new addition into our living room. It was a tasteful mix of crimson red and gold decorations, which surrounded each corner, each window and door in the house. There were fluffy chains of red and gold hanging even from chandeliers. 

Rhys and Az met us by the Rainbow, both of them grinning from ear to ear, their eyes shining with satisfaction. 

"Did the two of you stop by Rita's?" I eyed them both, looking for any clues that there was something wrong or that they were drunk, but they smelled sober.

"Not at all," Rhys beamed at me and kissed me with a proper kiss, as if we didn't see each other an hour or so ago, but it was years. Not like I complain, kissing him was a rather pleasant way to spend time.

"Then why are you looking so ecstatic?" I looked them over once again, but nothing seemed out of place, except those almost creepy wide grins on their faces. 

"Just finished the work and it went splendidly well," Rhys wrapped his hand around my waist, proceeding with the walk we started. 

"It must have been important when it made you smile like this," I leaned closer to his warmth.

"Very much so," he hummed, placing a kiss into my hair. 

"Darcy is a splendid baker! We made two loaves of bread and baked so many sweet treats," Mor merrily informed them, smiling brightly. 

"I was often working on the kitchen duty, those skills are necessary to have, every girl in the camp knows how to cook and bake, it's really nothing," I waved my hand at her never ending praises of my baking skills. It was really simple to impress her in those aspects, since her own skills were nonexistent. 

"Tell me Darcy, is the second loaf of bread perhaps an Illyrian bread by any chance?" Az looked at me with curious eyes, making me smile widely. 

"Of course it is and she guards it greatly, not letting anyone anywhere near it," Cass nodded eagerly, looking excited to taste it finally, it was the only thing I didn't let him taste. 

"She let you eat half of the things she baked and you have the audacity to speak like that?" Amren gave him an unimpressed look and smacked his hand.

"It won't be a proper winter solstice without a breakfast sandwich made from Illyrian bread," I smiled at Az, whose face lit up at my words.

"I have a very good feeling that from this solstice onwards it will be increasingly the best solstices we ever had," Cass said with an uplifted grin and admired the beauty around us. 

The decorations were stunning indeed. The whole city was covered in warm shades of red, blue, green, silver and gold as residents decorated their homes for the solstice. Velaris was covered in snow and alongside the decorations it all looked so cosy. 

The Rainbow was the real treat for eyes. Artists of the city gave their everything into the decoration of this part of Velaris and it showed. Each building had windows painted with snowflakes, snowmen and stars, all executed in various shapes and forms, from realism to abstract art. There were small trees outside each door, decorated with fluffy chains and wooden sculptures of solstice themed aspects. 

“Why don’t we go look into the gardens?” I looked at my company, who were all lost in admiring the city as I was. 

“It’s far away,” Cass shook his head, forcing my eyebrows to raise.

“It’s literally over there,” I pointed with my hand towards the gardens, which were just over the Sindra, not getting why would he even say such a nonsense, when we could see the gardens over the river, which divided the city into two halves.

“It’s way too cold to go there,” Mor smiled at me, rolling her eyes at Cass, who just shrugged with his shoulders. 

“What’s the difference between walking across the city in the cold weather and walking across the gardens?” I would let the topic drop, but their cryptic replies which didn’t make any sense didn’t allow for me to let it go.

“The difference, my love, is that there we can get hot chocolate to warm us up,” Rhys turned me around to face the side road, where a small stand was standing with a young female selling hot beverages to the passing people walking around who went out to admire the beauty of Velaris dressed into solstice cape. 

“We will take five hot apple ciders with cinnamon and one hot chocolate please,” Mor beamed at the female, who went to proceed with the orders.

I’m sure this was not the reason, but if they don’t want to go into the gardens, then who am I to force them into going? There can be pretty good reasons behind their unwillingness to go there. Maybe it used to be tradition when Asteria was still there with them, they could all go there the evening before the solstice and enjoy the atmosphere. Going there now could wake up nostalgia and sadness over the lost friend and sister. And that was something I really didn’t want to cause. 

So with a bright smile I accepted the hot chocolate from the female who handed it to me and as we kept walking across the city, I let my mind get lost in the beauty surrounding us. 

“You know Rhys, give it a few years and we will be chasing the little bat around when she starts to figure out flying,” Cassian said to his brother and there was a wide smile on his face.

“I’m sure of that,” Rhys grinned back and pushed me closer to his body. 

“You should consider choosing a name for her already,” Amren looked at me and then at Rhys, her silver eyes swirling with interest into the topic.

‘They don’t know?’

I was surprised, to be honest I thought that we already told them the name.

‘We didn’t tell them how we will name our daughter Darcy darling.’

Rhys smiled down at me and brushed his fingers across my cheek.

‘We should tell them then.’

I returned him a wide smile and when he nodded towards them, gesturing for me to speak, I nodded and turned to our family, who were now standing on the bridge which led to the Rainbow, taking in the beauty in front of us.

“We already chose the name for her,” I said with a soft voice, their attention now turning towards the two of us. “We decided to honour the promise Rhys made to his sister and name our first daughter after her, Asteria.” 

Their reaction was widely different. Mor had tears in her eyes as she went to hug me, Cass grinned widely as he throw his hands over Rhys, patting his back, Az looked like he was fighting the stinging sensation in his eyes how much he blinked, his mouth hanging open, Amren looked at us with a proudness filled all over her face, a soft smile on her lips. 

Words were not needed, the strong emotions were flowing around us as our family was processing the news. We shared embraces and laughter while for the rest of our walk, they shared memories of Asteria and how she would be all cocky about the fact that indeed, Rhys ended up naming his daughter after her.

Chapter Text

It turned out that normally, they all used to stay at the bird nest, being together. This time, as this will be the last winter solstice spent in the Town House, it was decided to spend the solstice there and next year move it into the River Estate. 

They all slept there, spread across the guest rooms so when the day of the winter solstice would come, we all would be together right from the morning. It was a nice tradition they had going on. Especially considering how long this was going on. 

I was now in the kitchen, preparing a small snack. It was way too early in the morning for the twins to be there and prepare breakfast as I woke up with a craving for a thick piece of air dried salami between two slices of paprika. The craving didn't let me go back to sleep and dragged me right into the kitchen to satisfy it. 

I was munching on the snack with a satisfied hum as the craving was slowly beginning to fade away and placed another way too thick piece of the salami between the paprika when two strong hands wrapped around my waist, pushing me to a warm chest.

"I hate to wake up to an empty bed, Darcy darling," Rhys whispered into my ear and placed a kiss there right after.

"I was starving," I turned my head and grinned at him, showing him the thing which dragged me out of the warmth of our bed. 

He eyed it with raised eyebrows and then took the whole piece into his mouth, tasting my latest craving, which became a thing lately. 

"It's better than the peaches with ketchup for sure," he nodded approvingly as he swallowed and his hand caressed my sides with affection.

"Everything will be better than the peaches with ketchup Rhys," I laughed and put another piece into my mouth, closing my eyes at the ridiculously great taste of the combination.

Rhys stayed there with me, refusing to go back to the bed without me and I couldn't go back to sleep till I finished my snacking episode. I sat on the kitchen counter and Rhys took the wheel in preparing my snacks, which I happily ate. 

When half of the salami was cleaned and just the thought about eating more of it made me almost sick, the craving was over and I felt the freeing feeling of being able to leave the kitchen and go back to our bed. Even though the early morning progressed quite quickly and outside the window, there was already sunrise happening. 

Rhys stepped between my legs and captured my lips in a slow, lazy kiss. My arms raised to his hair and I let myself get lost in the feeling of my mate being this close to me. My heart merrily swelled with joy when one of his hands dropped to my belly and he caressed it with utter gentleness as the second one took my cheek and he deepened the kiss. 

As the hunger to feel him kept raising, I pressed my body closer to his own, giving the kiss everything I had. The world could be burning and I'm sure none of us would notice at this point as we were so lost in the haze of lust. 

Rhys' shirt ended on the ground as I needed to feel his skin without any barriers. My hands traced his toned body with slow, exploring touches even though I knew his body to the slightest details. It was something I couldn't help, the need to memorise him, the way his skin was smooth under my fingers, how warm and welcoming his embrace was, the enchanting scent of his that clouded my mind. 

Skirt of my nightgown was lifted up to my hips as his large, strong hands caressed my thighs, pushing my body even closer to his own. I sighed happily at the feeling of his lips showering my neck in feather-like kisses, sending excited chills through my whole body. 

"Will you look at this," Cassian's voice echoed through the kitchen room, forcing me to freeze in the middle of my attempt to push Rhys night pants down.

"We are eating food prepared in this kitchen Rhysand," Mor mumbled and came through the doors. 

I was so dazed, so lost in the moment of the heat that still poured down through our bond, that I didn't hear them coming and I'm sure the same could be said for Rhys, who had his hands still on my thighs, looking out of his own mind. 

"Please, I'm sure this two fucked all across the house, kitchen included," Cass send me a wide grin and wiggled his eyebrows as he went for a spot by the table close to the window.

"Don't be so explicit!" Mor whined and crashed on the chair right next to him. 

"It was everything but explicit," Az looked at Mor with raised eyebrows and reached his hands over me and Rhys, stealing the cut and forgotten pieces of salami and paprika. 

"If you had any decency left, you wouldn't interrupt a mated couple from their private moment," Rhys pushed the hem of my nightgown back down and patted my things, before he helped me back down.

"It's a solstice morning, as much of a decent person I'm, it doesn't apply to these kinds of mornings," Mor waved with her hand and there was a red wine and other pieces of salami with paprika that landed in front of her. 

"The lack of your decency this morning is to blame for drinking so early?" I looked at her glass that was overly full with the wine and couldn't understand who would choose alcohol for breakfast. 

"For traditions sake, we get soused right from the morning to keep mood high," Cass filled me in and gestured with his finger to empty space in front of him on the table, where very soon landed a glass of golden liquid in thick glass, making him look very satisfied as he raised it to his lips and took a first sip. 

I looked between them with raised eyebrows not sure what to say. Frankly, my mind was still clouded with lust and need for my mate, as the interruption was way too sudden and my hormones didn't have enough time to get themselves into check. 

Watching them drink straight from the morning on an empty stomach, not bothering with reaching for even the smallest of food to water down the alcohol. Only Az seemed to have it sorted out and when he noticed my eyes watching him munching on the salami, he winked and pushed the chair next to him for me and Rhys to sit down. 

"Thank brother," Rhys patted his shoulder and sat down, opening his arms to take me on his lap, but I shook my head, grinning mischievously.

"Just a moment," I bent down to place a gentle kiss on his cheek and turned back to the kitchen counter.

Yesterday I had twins to hide the bread I baked on top of the kitchen shelves, so nobody would go and find it easily, as I'm sure through the night, at least one Illyrian was on the hunt for it. I climbed onto the kitchen counter and stood up slowly.

"Careful, don't fall, I can get it for you," Rhys was about to stand up, but I just waved hand at his concerned voice.

"I might be pregnant, but I'm not sick, I can reach for my own things just fine," I huffed as my hands were searching blindly on top of the shelves where I couldn't see. 

"Of course you can, but that doesn't mean you need to," I felt his hands on my sides as he spoke, making sure I wouldn't fall as I was on my tiptoes now. 

"Where is it?" I complained, because the bread was nowhere to be found, no matter how far my hands went in the search. 

"What exactly are you looking for?" Mor asked, sounding amused by my not successful search and Rhys being mother hen since the early morning.

"Illyrian bread, I asked the twins to hide it there yesterday, but it is not there," I complained again and turned on the counter to look at the three Illyrians in the room, giving each of them an important look to speak up. 

"I have no part in this missing bread case," Az lifted his arms into the air in front of him and looked so honest, that I just nodded at him and turned my eyes towards Cass and Rhys.

"I was so knocked out yesterday, that I slept through the whole night like a babe," Cass tried to defend himself, yet there was this glitter of mischief in his eyes, that forced me to doubt his defence.

"And you?" I looked down at Rhys, who was still holding me, my eyebrows raised up as I searched his face for any clues he was to blame for disappearing of the bread.

"I literally hold you through the night, do you wish to hear details? I can very vividly describe the way you moaned-" Rhys spoke with smug tone and his hands on my hips fell lower, caressing my butt. 

"No need to go into details," I interrupted him, before he could spill any details of our yesterday fucking. Then I turned to look back at Cass. "Then it's you who is left." 

"Excuse me? I'm innocent! Poor victim of this crime! I have no part in this!" He started to defend himself, looking appalled by the accusations. 

"It was not Az and it was not Rhys, the only other Illyrian left there is you," I pointed out, standing, gesturing Rhys to help me down, which he did and with ease lifted me into his arms and went to sit, placing me on his lap. 

"How can you be so sure it was not Az? Just because he says so?" Cass pointed his finger at calm shadowsinger, who drank black coffee, while watching us all with quiet amusement. 

"Of course, if Az says he has no part in it, he has no part in it," I confidently stated, earning a warm smile from Az and a kiss on my shoulder from Rhys. 

"But when I say that, it has no value?" Cass's voice was full of disbelief as he watched us.

"Let me remind you, brother, that you have a pretty impressive record of stealing my wine and blaming it on pixies," Rhys smiled at him and I needed to bite my cheeks to not laugh at the sound of it. 

Cass, muscular and tall male, blaming his wine stealing crime on pixies. It was just adorable. 

"Let me solve this riddle for you," Amren stepped into the kitchen, holding my missing Illyrian bread, who looked unharmed and in a good shape. 

"See! She took it!" Cass exclaimed, giving all of us an important look. 

"Why did you take it?" I eyed the loaf of bread in her hands, not getting why it was her who took it. She doesn't eat normal food. 

"At two in the morning, there was commotion in the kitchen," her silver eyes landed on awfully quiet Mor, who was sipping on her wine the whole time. "So I went to take it into safety to don't fuck up our first winter solstice morning together." 

She placed the bread on the counter and took her place next to Mor, who just grinned like nothing happened.

"You knew it was not me, yet you let them accuse me!" Cass looked at Mor with betrayal in his face. 

"And bring attention to myself? No thank you," she patted his cheek and took another sip of her wine, not looking sorry at all. 

"Unbelievable!" Cass took her glass and knocked it into himself, giving her a very much nasty look. 

I jumped back on my feet and went to the kitchen counter, where I started to work on proper Illyrian breakfast, which I promised my three Illyrians, who was now eying me with impatient eyes as I put butter on sliced Illyrian bread and decorated it with slices of ham and cheese. 

It was a typical breakfast for warriors, who had a long day of training ahead of themselves. Thick slices of ham and cheese placed on properly coated bread with butter. It would keep them full till noon, when the snacking time was. 

The thing was, the Illyrian bread recipe was known only by Illyrian females, who were in charge of kitchen duty. Thanks to that, not many people knew how to do it and there was no way to get hold of it away from the camps. 

When I placed the generous and properly made Illyrian breakfast in front of the three males impatiently waiting, their eyes lit up with excitement. 

"Oh I surely missed this," Rhys scooped me into his lap and with free hand took one slice and bite with appetite into it, making a satisfied sound. 

Az and Cass both followed the lead and groaned at the taste of our home. It made me smile widely, knowing I was the one, who brought this nostalgic comfort of home to them. 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

After the merry little breakfast, our group moved towards the living room, which was decorated with the stolen tree from the human lands and we landed spread across the sofas and floor around the coffee table, where we played table games. 

It turned out that Rhys and Amren were sore losers, who couldn't accept their defeat, demanding a rematch every time they were beaten up. The worst case scenario was when it was only the two of them left in the game. They played like their lives depended on it, deadly focused, forgetting about the world around them. 

One match of cards between the two of them turned into an hour long battle, where Rhys won and Amren accused him of cheating, ending the cards game to prevent another hour long battle between the two of them. 

We snacked on the baked sweets the whole day, Az and Cass split the remains of Illyrian bread between themselves, munching on it while watching the match between me and Mor in chess. Mor won, naturally, but I lost with dignity, refusing to listen to Rhys advices during the game, which he was whispering into my mind. 

As we were all full from our non stop snacking, lunch was skipped, well for them. For me, Rhys and the twins, both placed plates of proper food for me to eat. I ate it without any complaints, as hunger was a constant presence in my stomach lately, thanks to our little bean, which was growing inside my belly. 

"Rhys, summon the gifts," Mor waved her hand towards the tree.

"Summon the gifts?" I raised my eyebrows at tipsy Mor and then turned to look at my mate, who had a shimmer in his eyes from the amount of whiskey he consumed throughout the day full of games. 

"We used to hide them somewhere, but each year, someone would find them and look inside to see what they were going to get. We ended with giving our gifts to Rhys, who hid them in the space between, where nobody can go and find them," Amren explained and topped my glass with the summer juice, which I still couldn't have enough of. 

"And you don't look inside them?" I smiled at Rhys, who had his hand spread across my belly, where it was resting for most of the day. 

"Who do you take me for? I very much like surprises Darcy darling," the gleam in his eyes lit up even more as he gave me another perfect smile, forcing my heart to skip a beat. 

"He was the safest opinion," Az said with a light voice, his feet resting on the coffee table as he was half laying on the sofa, looking all cosy and comfortable. 

"Not like I don't have my doubts that Rhysie doesn't look into them," Cass, who was spread in the same fashion as Az said, his eyes closed. 

"Unbelievable," Rhys shook his head and with a graceful wave of his hand, a mountain of gifts appeared under the tree, almost swallowing it whole. 

My eyes popped at the sight of such a large amount of gifts, never in my life I saw so many of them under the tree. Back in the camp, it was rare to get at least one and it was mostly from the girls I helped to postpone their blood. They get their funds together and get me something small. So seeing this crazy, overly large mountain of gifts stole my words. 

"What is this little pile there?" Mor nodded towards a separate pile of gifts, which contained neatly wrapped boxes in black paper with silver bows. 

"These are gifts from Darcy darling to the other High Lords," Rhys brushed his hand over my hair and I suddenly remembered that I should have sent them already and forgotten about them completely.

"Oh they should have been on their way already!" I covered my mouth and looked at the black boxes with shimmering silver bows that shouldn't be there. 

"Easy there," Rhys took the hand from my mouth and placed a kiss onto my palm. "I will send them, it's faster and easier." He assured me with his soothing voice and with another wave of his hand, the gifts for other High Lords dispatched towards their location.

"That's for the first time I hear about gifting other High Lords," Amren gave me an approving look and looked greatly pleased with this change.

"Their conclave missed female touch so badly," Mor grinned widely and knocked the rest of the wine into herself. 

"I'm not gonna argue about that," Rhys nodded and took me closer to his chest. 

I nuzzled into his arms and took a shameless intake of his scent, calming my mind. It was like a safe haven, being hidden in my mate's arms, not needing to think or do anything, just exist and enjoy his closeness. 

'I would enjoy the closeness of you way more if you would be laying naked in our bed.'

Rhys purred into our bond and I grinned foolishly. 

'I would enjoy that as well.'

I replied and placed a kiss on his chest, wishing to be alone with him. 

It's not like I don't appreciate the company of our family, I very much do, but being alone with Rhys was just something euphoric, so ecstatic. 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

When we were seated by the dining table, where twins joined us as well, each sitting by Az's side, we got started with the dinner. It was the main star of the solstice day, because right after the dinner, we will open the gifts and then the rest of them will drown in alcohol till they will fall unconscious. At least that's how Cass and Mor described their plans and nobody protested. 

"When I was staying by the Hybern island, there was this same thing, the mist which seemed to follow me wherever I went," Az pointed with a fork at Mor, who was describing some phenomena, which happened to her when she was visiting the continent. 

"This mist, which seems intelligent, followed me and Nualla as well," Cerridwen joined the conversation, placing a glass with wine back on the table. 

"Yes, when we were roaming around the Autumn Court, it was unsettling," Nualla agreed and took a bite of mashed potatoes. 

"It can be linked to Hybern, Autumn is connected to him, he is having conversations with the mortal queens, perhaps it's some of his magic," Amren tried to make sense of the phenomena, swirling blood in her glass with furrowed brows.

"You saw what his magic can do, it was able to strip all the High Lords of their powers and transfer it to Amarantha, who knows what else he can do," Mor nodded and sounded deep in her thoughts as well. 

"That would be enough of this grim topic, it's solstice dinner, let's not talk about work and war and instead about some merry stories?" I said with a plea in my voice, hearing the name of that redhead bitch was surely not something I wanted to heat tonight. 

"You are right, love," Rhys kissed my cheek and I could feel the warmth of his affection washing away any negative feelings that came with those heavy topics. 

"I have one merry story to share!" Cass quickly jumped on the new topic, looking excited to talk about something else as well. 

"Gods have mercy on us," Amren said with a light voice, looking excited to hear it as well.

"Sixty years ago, when me and Az were together visiting the continent, there was this accident," Cass started and Az immediately groaned, hiding his face into his hands.

"Can't you choose another one?" Az almost whined, forcing amused laughter out of me, it was the first time I saw him so desperate and it was adorable.

"Absolutely not, Darcy needs to hear this. So, it was getting late and we needed to spend the night somewhere, setting up camp was out of the question as we were in the middle of desert and those large worms were everywhere, ready to make a snack out of us. We ended in a small village, where the people were very wary of us, since they never saw a Fae with wings before who was not an asshole," he spoke with a light voice, that was coloured with amusement and my eyes were growing larger and larger with each word he said.

"Wait a minute Cass. Desert worms? Fae with wings in the desert? Are there other species of Fae with wings?" Question shot out of my mouth without any hesitation, the need to know the answers was burning.

"Yeah, those desert worms are ten metres large bastards with teeth large as my forearm and thick as my thigh. They are blind, but have amazing hearing. And in the desert, there are two species of a Fae with wings. Ones, who have wings covered in white feathers, very nasty fuckers, who tend to acts superior towards other Fae, hence the wary villagers we encounter. The other species, they are mostly gone, as they were hunted down for their feathers, they have large, in gold covered red wings. They were calm and friendly, till other fae started to hunt for their fathers, as they can heal almost anything," Cass explained and I was not sure what puzzled me more. If the image of the terrible creature that lures around the desert or the fact that there are other Fae with wings. 

"Desert that covers most of the continent, where Fae lives is large and gives space for way more species to live there. You should see the ones with horns, they are the real show stopper, and excellent party buddies," Mor grinned widely and there was some kind of longing in her eyes. 

"This is a topic for another time, we can introduce Hor when he will visit," Cass shushed her quickly and then turned back towards me. "Back to the story. Once we managed to get a room at the inn there, where only one room was left, we went to get some drinks and food. There was this chick, with two tails, red glowing eyes and her skin so dark it looked like she was covered in charcoal. She looked like demon, not gonna lie, but next to her there was this angelic creature, which could had holo on her head and it wouldn't surprise me," there was dreamy smile on his face as he spoke, but Az groaned again and knocked another glass of neat whiskey inside him, probably to prepare himself for what was about to come. 

"I talked Az to go and talk to the she-devil so I can have some time alone with the angel, after half hour of nagging, he agreed and went to talk to the two tailed, red eyed female, who had flame in her eyes," the smug expression on his face was promising very good story indeed, if the suffering of the shadowsinger was not enough to make me sure that this story is about him and not about Cass and his angelic creature. 

"The angel didn't have any slightest interest in talking to me, would you believe that? So when I want back to our table, expecting Az to come right back, you can imagine how surprised I was, when I saw the she-devil giving him lap dance and my sweet angel grinning like sinner with lust in her blue eyes," he had shit eating grin on his face as he patted Az's shoulder. 

"And I was even more surprised, when the two females led him away to their room and he followed very eagerly, leaving me alone for the rest of the night," the smug smirk on Az's face was telling me everything I needed to know what happened after he left Cass alone.

"He was sulking for the rest of the decade and I didn't hear the end of it till today, sixty years later," Az gave me a pained look and I laughed loudly. 

"The female with red eyes and two tails, what kind of creature was she? I never hear of someone looking like that," I asked and made myself more comfortable in Rhys' arms. 

"Succubus and her girlfriend, one of the best nights of my life," Az shot us a shamelessly dreamy smile and I couldn't help but laugh out loud. 

"I'm sure it was," Amren's silver eyes lit up as well, forcing me to believe that she surely had experiences with this kind of creature as well. 

"Alright, it's time to open gifts, let's get going," Rhys patted my thigh and helped me to stand up, wrapping his arm right around my waist, not leaving me without his touch for even a second. 

I beamed at him and it was me who hurried all of them to sit around the tree, where the gifts were, suddenly impatient to open them. It was out of my mind for most of the day as we were having fun and I was busy laughing and enjoying all the stories shared by my family over the games we played. 

But now, that it was show time and we were to open them, I couldn't wait or think about anything else. I was dying to find out what Az bought for Rhys in my name, I was dying to see how Amren would love her rubies and Cass his gloves. 

When we were finally ready to open them, Cass was sitting by the tree and handing the gifts from under it.

"What a surprise, this one is for me!" He exclaimed and went right to tear the wrapping paper from the box and when he opened the lid of the box, his eyes lit up with excitement. "Fuck, those are so damn fine! Az! Feel them, they are so soft!" He threw one glove to Az, who caught it effortlessly and knowingly hummed at the feel of the fabric. 

It warmed my heart to see him this happy over something so simple as fighting gloves.

"Glad you like it, they are from the port in the Summer Court, Tarquin himself agreed that they are rare find even there," I smiled brightly at him and felt proud that I chose the right gift. 

"After this gift, everything else will suck," he eagerly put the gloves on his hands, stretching them out as he moved with his fingers. 

It ended with Cass purposely finding all gifts that were for him, so he can open them like first, before he started to handle other's presents to them. He got a siphon exchange kit from Az, leather polishing kit from Rhys and to my amusement he got a pair of silky pyjamas from Mor in the colour of champagne. Amren gave him a voucher to the blacksmith, where he can choose anything he likes, smart move from her, as this way he will get just the perfect gift. 

Az was happy to see the bookshop credit I gave him as a present, looking truly thankful for at least one meaningful gift, since Cassian gave him baby pink lingerie, making us all laugh in roaring laughter. So he ended up buying the gifts in the same shop after all and first that came across him was this one. Mor gave him a dagger engraved with black diamonds in the shapes of his shadows. Amren gave him another piece of the book series collection she started to give him a few years ago, it was part of her personal collection and it was so sweet to see the excitement that showed on his face when he unwrapped another piece. Rhys gave him a large box full of chocolates and pralines, stating that it will come handy while reading all the books he will get with my gift and satisfy his sweet tooth. 

Amren ended with a small future in jewellery and precious gems. Each of them gave her a set of necklace, earrings and bracelets, each of them covered richly in precious gemstones. But the only gift that forced her relaxed face to lit up and almost jump from her seat was my gift. 

"Bloody ruby? Oh Gods, I wished for one for so long!" She exclaimed and hugged, yes hugged, the overly large ruby. 

"Good thing Tarquin was willing to help me with it," I laughed and let the High Lord of Summer have all the credits for this gift she loved so much. 

Mor got from Cass a crimson red lingerie, which she promised to wear for the next night out at Rita's. And the rest of the gifts were mostly alcohol and jewellery. To my surprise she loved the most a wine collection Rhys got from the Day Court for her.

"Why are there two gifts claiming to be from my mate?" Rhys looked at Azriel, who shrugged, while admiring his new book, pointing at the neatly wrapped box, which was from him. 

"The second is my doing, I was deeply hurt that Darcy asked Az instead of me, so I took matters into my own hands," Cass stated proudly and cold sweat washed over me. 

"I stand by the one Az chose," I said and pointed at the one from Az, giving a nasty look to Cassian, who just smugly grinned at me and winked. 

It turned out that Az bought a letter writing box that was custom made, as there was inside the lid a portrait of me and Rhys, smiling brightly at each other. It was a beautiful and meaningful gift that made both me and Rhys smile like idiots. I ended up hugging Az, since he didn't let me down and put his whole heart into choosing the right gift me myself would gift Rhys with. 

The second gift was a baby book, where the author explains everything the first time parents should know. It was such a surprisingly nice gift, that I was speechless and ended up crushing him in a bear hug as well. It was a small miracle that Cass chose to let all jokes aside and be serious for once and I was so thankful for that. 

Rhys got from Mor a whole box of suit shirts and she explained that Asteria would throw up all over his shirts, that he would need a whole bunch of them to keep up with the changing. That set us all into another round of laughter, especially when some of the shirts were pink and red, two colours none of us ever saw on him. 

Amren gave him a whole collection of books related to parenthood and care of a baby. It looked like parenthood was the main theme for the gifts Rhys was getting, since Az gave him a kit where he can carve out of wood a toy for the babe and Cass gave him a voucher to a course, where Madja was teaching how to take care of a newborn. 

"Now our High Lady!" Mor beamed and gestured to Cassian to hand me in a crimson red wrapped box, which was for sure from her. 

Mor gave me a whole box of charmed dresses, which will grow alongside my belly and never will be small as the pregnancy progresses. It was such a genius gift, that I couldn't believe that nobody suggested something like this already. 

Amren gave me a beautiful set of two necklaces, one smaller like for a doll and other in size just to fit me. 

"One for you and the sconce one is for Asteria, so you two would match," she shrugged and tapped with her finger on both of them, making them shimmer. "Both are enchanted with protective charm, which will keep you linked and both of you will know if each other is alright or not. Asteria's necklace will grow up with her and adjust itself in size. It's custom in my world for mothers to be gifted with those necklaces, which will link their babe and them together till the child reaches adulthood," she explained and I needed to blink tears away. It was so thoughtful and touching. 

I raised on my feet and hugged her into a bear hug, since nothing else came to my mind, nothing I could think of to say or do was enough to express how thankful I was. 

Az gave me a voucher to armourer to get my own fighting gear when the time comes and I will be training with them. He explained that it's his friend's shop, she is a female Illyrian and she promised to come up with a fighting leathers, which won't be too revealing. 

Cass had a similar idea and he got me a voucher to a blacksmith, which will create custom weapons to suit my frame perfectly. 

To be honest, I was not sure how to feel about this kinds of gifts, since fighting was not something I ever wanted to do, but they meant it well and even though I didn't planned to use their gifts anytime soon, I hugged each of them and placed a kiss on their cheeks, thanking them for their gifts. 

"You didn't get anything for your own mate?" Mor gave Rhys a very nasty look when she saw empty space under the tree. 

"I did," he mused and with a slow move of his hand, a neatly wrapped box in black paper appeared on my lap. 

I opened it slowly, not sure what to expect, with Rhys it can be anything, from the sweetest thing to the most embarrassing one to open in front of our family. 

In the box was neatly placed a crown made from metal I never saw before. It was like black glass, but it was not glass. It shimmered like a black diamond, yet it was not a diamond either. The see-through metal was twisted into complicated shapes, creating two horns on top of the crown, adored in darkness that swirled around them. 

I raised my eyes to look at him, not sure what this crown symbolises, as my High Lady crown was cosily resting on the night stand in our bedroom. 

'You were crowned as a High Lady of the Night Court and you have your crown to prove it, yet you became princess of Hel as well and you should have a crown to prove your second title.'

He explained and the warmth in his face was making my heart skip a beat. I smiled brightly at him and my smile only grew when he reached for the crown and placed it softly on my hair. 

'Where did you get it?'

I had my eyes glued on his handsome face, yet I could feel the darkness that covered the two horns spilling down my head, around my neck to my shoulder, creating a blanket of darkness that felt so cosy and protective. 

'Me and my relatives came up with a way how to get your crown there without raising any suspicion, they are sending their regards by the way.'

Rhys winked at me and raised up a mirror, so I can see myself with the crown on my head. It looked so beautiful, it looked right. The darkness coating my shoulders and back, it looked so pretty and I swear it was not a darkness we have there in our world. It felt different, somehow darker, more powerful than the ones we all are used to, it even felt different than the darkness Rhys poses. 

"You can't help yourself, but crown her in every opportunity you get huh?" Cass spoke up first, laughing lightly. 

They all were watching us two with raised eyebrows, their eyes glued to the crown on my head. Az was carefully studying the darkness that was coating me, something like understanding was written across his face. 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

We were on an evening walk across Velaris, admiring the beautiful atmosphere that surrounded the whole city of starlight. I was hidden in a warm embrace of my mate, who kept me close to his body as we walked slowly, our family walking along with us, talking merrily about everything possible. 

“Are we nearing the gardens?” I asked once the realisation crossed my mind. 

“We are,” Rhys mused and placed a kiss into my hair. 

I didn’t want to press them yesterday about why we didn’t go there, thinking it was a sensitive subject, yet now, in the evening of the winter solstice, we are going inside for a walk? 

It was pointless to keep my mind occupied with these kinds of thoughts. If they want to go and have walk there, then we will have it. Maybe they feel better when there is alcohol in their system, ready to face anything. 

“What’s this light?” I pointed towards the middle of the gardens of Velaris, where a light was shining, a light which was not there the last time I was there. 

“Let’s find out,” Rhys said with a voice covered in warm honey and started to walk towards the source of the light. 

Our group went silent as we neared the illuminated place in the middle of the gardens. A place close to where Rhys’ mother and sister had their statues. I tried to squish my eyes to see better, but it was no better and once curiosity got the best of me, I started to walk faster, impatient to see what was new in these beautiful gardens. 

Once we were near enough, the air was kicked out of my lungs as my eyes landed on the new addition to the gardens and the source of the light. Tears started to fall down my cheeks and I covered my mouth with the back of my hand, trying  to breathe somehow.

I took small, slow steps closer to the place, which was illuminated, my eyes travelling across the statue, which was standing there proudly, smiling kindly back at me. 

“This is your another gift for winter solstice love,” Rhys wrapped his arms around my waist and placed a kiss on my hair. 

“Oh Rhys,” I whispered, unable to take my eyes from the picture perfect copy of myself set into the stone, capturing me in eternal lasting picture of kind, warm smile that reached my eyes and behind me were little girls with their wings, smiling brightly, getting ready to take off into the sky. 

“Each female, that has statue in this garden did something to deserve it during their time in leadership of this court. You, Darcy darling, you managed to get your place between those important females of the Night Court long before you became the leading figure of this court. You protected the freedom of all those females to fly and willingly paid the highest price for it. You deserve to have your statue there and let it be testament of your brave deeds for eternity,” Rhys was speaking with a soft and tender voice, forcing more emotional tears out of my eyes. 

I was out of words, my mind completely blank. It was a shock that filled my whole being. How can this be real? I’m surely dreaming. This is way too good to be true. How can I be this happy? This lucky? What have I done to deserve such a blessing?

I was standing there, in front of my own statue, which was being illuminated with the light of faelight, admiring the beautiful work of the sculpture, the artist who made it was surely master of his craft. Made from stone, yet it looked so lively, so bright and warm, evoking the illusion of love and comfort just by looking at it. 

‘It seems that way, because it's a sculpture of you my love, you always seem like this.’

Rhys whispered into our bond and that made me finally turn around and look at my mate, who was smiling at me with the most tender expression on his face. 

I smiled brightly, tears streaming down my face still, but now completely forgotten, as the overwhelming feeling of love pulled in my heart and I wrapped my arms around him, pouring all those emotions into our bond, as words were not coming to me.

Chapter Text

We were sitting by the kitchen table in the house of winds, where the official business of the court dealing was mostly discussed. Today it was a somewhat pleasant meeting, since the mortal queens finally answered, agreeing to meet at the Archeon manor.

That was rather pleasant news for all of us as it was setting things into motion once again. After the waiting game which lasted longer than we wished for, it was a nice change, setting us all into a feeling of purpose, one step closer to having this madness over us. 

As always I was sitting on my mate’s lap, enjoying the comfort his presence provided me with. His long, elegant fingers were stroking through my hair absently as we listened to Amren speaking.

“The letter to the Spring was sent earlier this morning, informing Tamlin about the progress with the mortal queens. I sent one extra letter to be delivered solemnly into the Cursebreaker’s hands, preventing any potential tantrum from Tamlin,” she informed us with matter of fact tone, writing quickly something down into her trusty notebook, where she keep everything that has to do with the court dealings. 

“That’s a good idea,” Mor said from her place next to Amren and there was a pleased smile on her pretty face. 

“Does anyone have any ideas on how to approach the queens?” Rhys gave us all space to express our own ideas before he will share his own with us. It was his trait, he had it all already prepared and thought through, yet he always gave us all space to share our own approaches and ideas. 

“If they will be anything like the queens I remember from five centuries ago, then there should be no need to be afraid of them not assisting,” Mor said with a voice coloured by nostalgia. 

These queens she used to know, the ones that were there when the treaty was created and  signed, they are long dead. Mortals age so quickly, fading into the void of time. The average lifespan of humans is about seventy years, less if we are talking about the working class. 

It made me wonder how it must feel for her, when she was so involved back then with them. She worked for years alongside them. These mortal queens and the dealing with them, it is surely very personal for her. 

‘You are always so perceptive, my love.’

Rhys hummed into our bond.

“Let’s not forget that there is a very likely possibility that they are already working with Hybern,” Amren pointed out, giving Mor quite a look for even considering an easy route. 

“If the queens are working with Hybern, he for sure filled their heads with crap about us, feeding the phobia and fear they naturally have of us,” Az said with his calm voice, hands folded on his chest, the shadows swaying around him in lazy manners. From time to time, I noticed that one tendril of them would brush against his ear, probably speaking to him. 

What is it like to be a shadowsinger? Having this presence constantly around you, speaking to you about things left unseen?

“We need to be careful in sharing information with them, sharing only the things which Hybern already knows,” Amren nodded with her head, the black hair brushing against her shoulders as she did. 

“We should approach them as allies, not enemies,” Mor looked like she was torn between wanting the queens to be the same ones as her long lost friends and the reality that these could be nothing like them. 

“And we will,” Rhys finally spoke, his lips were graced by a smirk, which he usually wears when he had everything already figured out and it was only a matter of sharing information with others. 

“Rhysand,” Amren warned him, her silver eyes swirling dangerously. 

“We will treat them as potential allies, that’s what they are after all. We will show them that we are to be trusted. What is a better way to dismiss Hybern’s tales than proving them wrong about us? We won’t, in any circumstances, share information that is not necessary for the purpose we are even meeting with them,” Rhys waved elegantly Amren’s warning away, providing us with the solution, which everyone of us would like. 

“Shall the other Archeon be present in the meeting?” Cass asked, his eyes lighting slightly up at the mention of Nesta. 

I can’t wait to see her again. How is she doing at the Spring Court? 

‘If I should guess, she is handing Tamlin his balls daily.’

Rhys mused, giving me a cheeky grin. 

‘Right, she can hold her ground.’

I laughed and rested more comfortably on his chest. 

‘It’s probably for the best she can, especially with Cass’ eyes set on her.’

Both of our eyes landed on Cass, who was sitting comfortably in the chair, looking completely relaxed, no sign of any disturbance in his posture. 

“That’s up to her, it’s her home, she has all rights to be there with us if she decides to come,” it was me who replied, my voice in its usual warm and kind manner, yet my words didn’t allow for any questions or remarks. 

“Good, very good,” Cass nodded a few times with his head, the light in his eyes gaining in power. 

“I won’t be going, it’s best if we leave some backups in case they will demand time to think and meet for the second time. As I know human queens, they will,” Mor informed us, her posture displaying she was already set on the idea. 

‘She doesn’t want to go because seeing the queens would be difficult?’

I asked my mate the question, which was probably now in the heads of us all.

‘Yes, especially when there is a possibility that they are working with Hybern.’

He placed a kiss on my hair.

“I believe it won’t be any problem dear cousin,” he sent her reassuring smile and it was visible how she relaxed. 

“I will be staying here with Mor,” Amren announced, raising her eyes from her notes.

“That would be for the best, we don’t want to scare them away,” Rhys grinned and was met with an almost predatory smile from Amren.

Anyone who was in the same room as her could feel the lingering sensation of danger, she radiated with it. To imagine humans in her presence, they wouldn’t be able to relax as their instincts to survive would be screaming the whole time at them to run for their dear life. 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

We were sitting in the newly finished and furnished living room in the River House. The designer was as always running late and this time it didn’t surprise anyone, the last time he didn’t set the bar high. 

The living room was otherworldly. Warm, dark colours nicely balanced with few light pieces, keeping the room cosy, yet still bright. A lot of space to sit around on ridiculously comfortable sofas and armchairs set around a masterpiece of a coffee table placed in front of the magnificent fireplace. 

It was everything I ever hoped for. A lot of space yet it seemed cosy and homely. The designer did amazing work in combining all of our ideas and demand, delivering stunning outcomes. 

“Salvatore did amazing work on the living room,” I sang another praise, not being able to contain the excitement inside me. 

“He did, but I still believe that more of the lighter elements shall be more enhanced,” Mor looked around with critical eyes, assessing the work done there with the eye of a professional. 

She had five centuries on her belt in experience when it comes to designing your home, true, but it was not the experience our paths parted, no it was a taste difference. And that was not something that can be affected by experience. 

“I don’t think the living room needs any more of light elements, I like it this way,” Rhys smiled at me with the heartbreaking smile which holds a special place in my heart. 

I turned in his arms and placed a gentle kiss on his lips, unable to help myself from giving in to the strong pull of affection I felt for this male. 

“It strangely lacks in the jewels though, where is the chandelier I picked for this room?” Amren was for a long time quiet, her eyes set on the ceiling as if the ridiculous chandelier she chose was there, but just in miniature version. 

“If you mean the monstrosity which is supposed to decorate ballrooms, then that will hang in the bird nest, probably lighting the music room,” Rhys turned his bewitching eyes to her, informing her of the whereabouts of the chandelier. 

“I hope you are joking and it was sent for polishing before it will hang there,” her eyes landed on my mate, dangerously swirling with threats shooting out of them. 

“Rhys is not joking,” I said, forcing her challenging eyes to land on me. 

“Is he not?” She drawled, not happy at all with the news.

“No, look, I can tolerate a lot, for example that my daughter will have a walk-in closet the size of a regular house or that on the hallways will be displayed statues, which belong in the theatre and not in the home. But I will not tolerate a seven metres wide chandelier made of jewels to hang in my living room, there I draw a line, I’m sorry,” I informed her, keeping her look the whole time without backing away. 

There was complete silence, nobody dared to say anything for a few seconds as Amren was watching me with her calculative eyes, not moving any muscle in her face. 

“Alright then,” she replied, nodding before dropping the topic completely. 

It surprised me that she was this quick to let it go. I expected a tantrum, maybe even some argument, but I did not expect her to just agree and respect my decision immediately.

‘She respects you Darcy darling, more than you think.’

Rhys brushed his fingers across my cheek, her eyes watching my face with tender affection.

‘It still surprises me.’

I admitted, leaning into his touch instinctively.

“My deepest apologies! I was on my way there yet I realised that my hands were empty instead of carrying the finished project plans, so I needed to run across Velaris to pick them up,” Salvatore’s voice sounded all the way through the hallway as he rushed to join us in the living room. 

He was once again dressed in all possible shapes of clothes and colours. To my surprise, he had on himself a silver skirt reaching to his knees. The hot pink suit shirt was accompanied by a blue suit and there was even an orange tie. He positively looked like himself.

“Perhaps you will gain from using notepads?” Rhys said, not bothering to even stand up. 

I blame it on the fact it will force me to stand up as well instead on lack of his manners. These last two days I was suffering from terrible fatigue and a light stomach, most of the time only standing up could cause me to feel sick. Safe to say I can’t wait till this part of pregnancy will pass. Madja promised us that it won’t last much longer.

“High Lord, High Lady,” he bowed his head towards us, smiling with a guilty smile. “ I did tried endless amounts of notepads, yet they always got lost or forgotten. But perhaps I ought to try it one more time.” 

“Tie it to your hand, then it won’t get misplaced,” Cassian pointed out with an amused expression on his face from his place on the armchair, where he was sitting.
‘He would know all about it. My mother had him tie a notepad to his belt when he used to always forget about his duties back then.’

Rhys informed me, clear amusement visible all over his handsome face.

‘No way!’

My eyes went wide at the revelation. 

I thought that Cass was just joking around, not that he himself used to do this. Oh this was endearing. 

“Excellent idea general,” Salvatore nodded at him and then walked to a free armchair, where he dropped his body into, no grace in sight. 

“You have finished the designs then?” Mor said excitedly, leaning forward the coffee table, where Salvatore started to unwrap the papers from the tube they were stored in.

“Of course I did Mor, who do you take me for?” He flashed her with a cheeky smile.

The designs were spread across the large table in no time and the vase with freshly picked flowers which Salvatore knocked over, twice, was saved by Az’s quick reflexes. After the second time, I noticed a shadow lingering around the vase, probably there to keep it from being knocked over again by the reckless designer. 

“This is how the guest rooms will be furnished, I have already ordered the furniture to be made, but I’m sure that there can still be made some changes if you would wish to make some,” he pointed to the beautifully painted room from four angles.

The rooms will be spacious, decorated with dark wood and golden details, like handles. The four poster beds were large and in front of them was placed a comforter. There was an area with a coffee table, sofa and two armchairs from dark brown leather. Each bedroom had its own bathroom which was kept in warm colours and then a closet. 

“Oh this is perfect!” I smiled brightly, loving what I was seeing. 

“If the lady of the house likes it, then there is nothing to be added or changed,” Rhys stated, his fingers brushing my belly gently, earning himself a loving smile for his words.

 
“I thought you would like it, High Lady,” Salvatore looked greatly pleased with my reaction. 

Amren remained from saying anything, only approvingly nodding. 

Mor seemed to have some kind of remark, but thought better after Rhys stated the matter of guest rooms was dealt with. 

“There are designs for each of your rooms,” he handed two designs to Az and Cass, who took it with raised eyebrows. “Mor and Amren both asked me to let them design their room by themselves.” 

This information did not surprise any one of us and the two mentioned females flashed bright grins at each other. 

‘Gods have mercy, that would be really something.’

I mused into our bond, not ready at all to see their rooms anytime soon. Knowing them both, it will be a display of the finest aspects of life. 

“I want to add a weapon stand on these two shelves,” Cassian pointed at the picture of his room while he was showing it to Salvatore, who nodded, probably noting the details into his brain. 

“Just get rid of the white doors there and I’m fine with it,” Az didn’t look quite pleased with his design, but just pointed out the most offending aspect of the design.

“Can I please have a look Az?” I looked at him, smiling warmly. 

“Of course,” he leaned forward and handed me the design of his room.

It was designed in the similar aspect as the guest rooms when it came to the furniture. To be honest, it was almost completely the same as the guest room. 

I raised my eyebrows as I looked at the design, not getting it. 

“Cassian, hand me your design,” Rhys extended his hand, to which Cass pressed his design, looking at the two of us with confusion. 

“Something wrong?” Salvatore asked, his eyes nervously moving between me and Rhys. 

When I looked at the design of Cassian’s room, it was way more different from the guest room. Through were different colours, red aspects added, like red sheets for example. The shelves were placed in different places and were made from lighter coloured wood as well. There was an added stand for weapons, which replaced a bookshelf, which was now way smaller. 

“Well yes,” I looked up at the designer, not happy with the discovery I just made. “Can you explain me, why did you not made any work on Azriel’s room and simply copied the guest room with small changes?” I demanded, my voice firm. 

I was a peaceful person. But when someone acted in a bad light towards my family, I didn’t care to keep it quiet. Especially when it came to Az, who held a special place in my heart. And with my hormones all wild and loose, I was unable to mute the piercing stare I gave to Salvatore who now looked uncomfortable. 

“I’m sorry High Lady, but to be honest, I was not sure what to do about the design for the spymaster, with the general it was easier to understand his taste,” he pushed out from himself, shrugging in his seat. 

I could see the reason. I truly did. Az kept to himself and as the spymaster of our court, he was not easy to read at all. Yet it did not apologise for the fact he neglected his work for my brother in law. 

“You could have simply asked your dear friend Mor, she knows Azriel very well and she could have given you advices of what to do with the room,” I said with an unimpressed voice. 

“It’s alright Darcy,” Az gave me a soft smile. 

I was sure he didn’t want me to bother myself with this, but this was my house and I want each member of my family to feel like home there. 

“It is not,” I shook my head and turned my eyes back to the designer, who looked truly uncomfortable. “I expected you to redo the whole design and do your job properly. Mor will assist you happily, she loves designing things after all. And once you will be at it, you can ask Nualla and Cerridwen for their thoughts about how they wish to have their rooms designed.” 

I looked at Mor, who grinned happily and nodded, probably excited to have any excuse to get more involved into designing this place. 

“Of course High Lady,” Salvatore bent his head, taking the designs back to himself. 

‘Those hormones of yours are really something.’

Rhys sounded entertained, yet his eyes were piercing Salvatore with a heavy look. 

‘I simply cannot imagine what he was thinking of. In which world would this be acceptable?’

I was irritated with the designer now. The fact that he lacked information about Az doesn’t mean that it can be used as an excuse for presenting such a thing. Especially when he is a friend of Mor, he surely knows that he can simply go and ask her. 

“On the other note, this is the design of the meeting room and this is the kitchen,” he pushed forward two different papers, each holding one of the designs. 

The meeting room was dominated by a long, massive table with chairs around it. There was a long, prominent bookshelf adoring a whole wall opposite the large windows. On the exposed walls were located paintings and shelves with decorative aspects. There were shelves with drawers that would be probably used for storing documents and there was a bar in the fares part of the room with four chairs. 

“I'm a fan of the bar,” Cass said with a pleased grin.

Each of them was probably a fan of the bar there, considering the amount of alcohol they drink.

The kitchen was large, made from black furniture and black marble as a kitchen counter. The sink and other items were made from golden metal, giving it an elegant feel while keeping it cosy. 

There was an island in the kitchen as well, made from the same black marble like the counter and in the front part of it were placed bar chairs and the side facing the kitchen counter was left bare so whoever was cooking could use it without any limitations. 

“Oh the twins would love that!” I exclaimed, out of sudden happy again. 

“I’m sure they will, but do you, Darcy darling, love it?” Rhys checked with me, his eyes set on my face with a fond smile on his lisp. 

“I do, it’s little but too big for my liking, but when we will cook for the winter solstice next year, the extra space will be surely greatly appreciated,” I grinned at my mate, already impatient for the next solstice, where Asteria will be with us this time. 

“Thanks to the large space of the kitchen room, it was simply impossible to execute it in a smaller size,” Salvatore looked nervous as he explained himself. 

“That’s alright Salvy,” Mor gave him a reassuring look. “It’s really beautiful.” 

There was a dining area in the large space of the kitchen room. There will be a separate room serving as a dining room, but as I know us all, we will be hanging most of the time in the dining area located in the kitchen. 

“Well, ehm, these are designs of the third floor,” he pushed a small pile of papers towards me and Rhys, biting his lip nervously. 

Rhys reached to take them and held them out for me to have a good look, while he himself looked rather pleased as his eyes danced across the designs. 

The whole theme was kept warm, welcoming and inviting. Nothing crazy, nothing obnoxious like in the parts where others were granted to have a say. 

There were quite a few rooms on the third floor, some which we still needed to come up with what we would do with them. The ones we already decided what to do with them were accompanied by designs from Salvatore.

Rhys had there his personal study, which he wanted to be kept in the similar style as he had in the bird nest and Town House. The location where he wanted it was allowing for a secret room to be built there, which will be executed by someone other than Salvatore, considering that he was Mor’s friend and would spill the beans to her. 
The bedroom was spacious, with a large, comfortable looking four poster bed, on which both of us agreed needed to be the main star of the bedroom. There was a table with toiletries and a mirror set in a silver frame. Walk in closet is split into two parts and next to it is a door leading into a bathroom with a ridiculously large bathtub, so we can be comfortable when spending time together while soaking in the warm water. The nursery was connected to our bedroom, so we can easily access it. 

The nursery was just something perfect. Even with that stupid walk in the closet Mor and Amren demanded. There was a balcony connected to it, so I will be able to take her to the fresh air if she would need it in the late hours and won’t need to leave the safety of our home. Next to the door leading to the balcony, there was a rocking chair and table, where flowers were placed. Shelves adored with toys, bookshelf filled with books to read for Asteria. The crib, much to Amren’s displeasure, was not set with rubies, but made from a wood in light colour, it was set on rocking legs and next to the crib was an armchair, where I can sit and rock the crib while reading fairytales to her. 

‘It’s just perfect.’

I whispered, blinking emotional tears away. 

‘I will take it the tears are happy ones?’

Rhys brushed a few of them which spilled down at my cheeks and I simply nodded, not able to express how much I loved it. 

“Everything alright?” Salvatore checked, looking alarmed by my crying state. 

“Yes, good work,” Rhys assured him and handed me a tissue, so I can dry the tears, which kept coming no matter that I was happy and smiling. 

The pregnancy was for sure playing with my emotions.

‘It’s adorable.’

Rhys gave me a cheeky smile, brushing my belly affectionately.

‘To look at? Maybe, but experiencing it? Not so much.’

I mumbled and tried to blink the tears away. Taking deep breaths didn’t help much at all. 

Chapter Text

We arrived at the Spring Court early in the afternoon, accompanied by Cass and Az, who were both dressed in their armour they normally use for Hewn City. We might have agreed on approaching the queens as our potential allies, but that doesn't mean that we won't clearly display that we took with us our own sentinels just like they surely will do. Just to keep the profile if anything else. And to be honest, it would be suspicious for us to not bring any.

Cassian looked rather grim right from the second we landed in the Spring. His nose was runny and he needed to blow it every few minutes. I pity him greatly, it can't be anything nice to be surrounded by pollen when he was allergic to it. 

To give Azriel the credits he deserves, he had on himself an impressive amount of tissues that he was handing to Cass. I found that kind, silent gesture heartwarming. 

Nualla and Cerridwen had free reign in what to dress me in for the arrival into Spring, as the dress I will be wearing to meet the queens will be put on me later that day to not risk any possible accidents or spillage on them.

So I ended up in a beautiful, midnight blue dress from flowing fabrics. The straps of the fabric were tied around my upper body in complicated fashion and then the long strips fell down my body, creating a skirt. 

On my arms were placed bracelets which were attached to my upper arm and circled around it all the way down to my wrist, ensuring that my arms won't seem empty as there were no sleeves, just a cape falling down in the flowing of light fabric.

My hair was curled and left to fall down my back, ensuring coverage of the scars on my back as the straps the dress were made from didn't cover much there. On top of the hair was placed my crown, making sure anyone wouldn't forget who they were accompanied by. 

If it were me, I would leave the crown only for the Hewn City, but some traditions are harmless, such as wearing my crown to political events and meetings. Plus Rhys loved when I had it on my head and who am I to deny him of a pleasant view?

The High Lord of the Spring Court was already waiting for us with his wife and emissary in front of the main doors, where they were discussing something, but their discussion ended the moment we landed in front of them. 

"Rhysand," Tamlin nodded his head and then turned his green eyes my way. "Lady Darcy."

His surprisingly less offending manners made me feel somehow uneasy. It was such a contrast with the broody male I saw the last time we were there to drop off his wife back home accompanied by her sister. 

Sister, which seemed to be missing now, but hopefully she will arrive, as Nesta was important to the meeting. I was still not sure how or why, but I felt it inside my heart that Nesta will play an important part with the queens. 

"Tamlin, Lucien, Feyre," Rhysand charmed a pleasant smile on his lips.

I just smiled at them in greeting, trying to compose myself a little. Cass might be allergic to pollen, but I'm allergic to the smell of it. Way too sweet. It was making my stomach feel itchy and the saliva in my mouth kept going on and on, warning me if I do any wrong movement, there will be dire consequences for it. 

Feyre looked way better than the last time I saw her as well. She was less gloomy, more present and her eyes shone with the bright flame of determination. The purpose that returned into her life was probably fueling the power behind her live-like appearance. Even the circles under her eyes were gone, replaced by healthy and glowing skin after a good night's rest. 

I was so happy for her. 

"Is your mate alright Rhysand? She doesn't look like she is doing good," Tamlin pointed out my probably slightly green face and the fact that I was silent. 

"It looks like that Springtime is not doing her any good," Rhys' arm around me brushed my side and I tried to find comfort in his touch and not focus on my nauseous state. "It would be preferable if we leave as soon as possible, to spare my darling Darcy from any more suffering." 

His voice was covered in politeness as he spoke to the other High Lord, his bewitching eyes seizing Tamlin, probably wary as well of the missing insults coming from him. 

"Understandable, Feyre and Lucien are both ready to go," he waved with his hand towards proudly standing Feyre, who was flanked by Lucien, who was the only one who kept his attitude from before, a surprisingly welcomed gesture. In these weirdly new moments of politeness coming from Tamlin, he was the normalcy of the things as they used to be. 

"Where is Nesta?" I asked, taking a long intake of air to calm my stomach, regretting the decision immediately as the sweet scent of Spring Court hit mightily into my nose. 

She was missing there and to say that at least I expected her to be there was understatement as I was very much sure she would show up. 

"Nesta refused to spend her time in our manor," Feyre sighed, looking like a huge headache returned to her once the topic of her eldest sister came to be discussed. 

"She was given a house in the nearby village and is spending her time locked there, refusing to leave it," Lucien informed us, his voice uninterested in the topic, yet my eyes shot open wide. 

"You let her be there alone the whole time? In Prythian? In a village filled with Fae?" I could hear the accusation in my voice and my stare hardened as I looked at Feyre, who seemed to be only more irritated by it.

"I tried to keep her company Darcy, she refused every time," she tried to defend herself, yet this time, as much as I respected this woman, I cannot find any bit of understanding in my body. 

"I believe we have enough spare time till we will be needed at your family manor, Lady, can I have a word with your sister?" I raised my chin into the air, ready to throw an argument if anyone would disagree with my wishes to visit the poor human woman, who was thrown into the lands of her biggest enemy and left to deal with it alone. 

"She is cared for, I can assure you that," Feyre tried to assure me, but I stood my ground.

"I do not doubt that, she is your sister after all," my eyes turned from her to her husband and back. "It would be a great shame to leave the High Lord's sister in law uncared for after all. I merely wish to go pay a visit to my friend." I let my voice sound sweet, polite and didn't let my own irritation show. 

'You want her with us at the meeting.'

Rhys caressed my mind with a gentle stroke of night kissed touch.

'She had all rights to attend. I don't think they informed her it is today', she wouldn't miss the opportunity to take a break from Prythian, even if for a day.'

I felt rather appalled, the way they just don't care enough. Especially Feyre, she was just a few weeks ago in the same position as Nesta, well that is a wide stretch but whatever. Everyone was keeping information away from her, keeping her in the dark. She knew what it felt like yet she allowed her own sister to be left behind in something as important as this. 

For crying out loud, Nesta wrote the letter to the queens, inviting them into her own home. She is the hostess, not us, not Feyre, but Nesta and Nesta only. What were they even thinking about? 

'They wanted to drop the difficult task and let it solve itself.'

Rhys answered my question, the way he looked at Tamlin and his wife was enough to tell me all about his feelings dealing with this situation. 

"I don't think it's the right time to go visit her when we are heading to the meeting with human queens and didn't you by any chance, Lady Darcy, was feeling unwell from the Spring air?" Lucien spoke up, his eyes glued on me, but quickly turning behind me, where Cass with Az must have changed their facial expressions.

"If my wife thinks it's the right time to go visit dearest Nesta, then it is the right time," Rhys informed them as if it was the most obvious fact and then flashed a flawless smile of a predator, which started to play with his food before he would devour it. 

"I'm waiting here," Lucien announced, walking back into the manor. 

If my instincts are right, Nesta was not his favourite companion.

"You will go with Feyre," Tamlin stopped him from leaving, his eyebrows raised as he watched his emissary sigh heavily, turning back to face us. 

'I don't want them here.'

I quickly realised that if they will be there, Nesta won't probably even care enough to speak with us, considering the beef she has with her sister and the rest of the Spring Court. 

"It's alright, don't trouble yourselves with accompanying us, we will find our way around," Rhys informed them, immediately complying with my ideas, not even hesitating. "We wouldn't wish to have little Lucien there to be all broody when he will be escorting his Lady later today." 

"But how will you-" Feyre tried to insist on coming, but it was Cassian, who stopped her in the middle of her sentence, his voice light and confident. 

"Our High Lord can find his way around just fine."

To this she shut her mouth completely and with that I turned to my mate, dismissing this gathering for now. 

"See you in a bit," Rhys informed them.

His hand around me took me closer to his firm body and as the midnight swoosh of darkness washed around us, he winnowed us away from the ground of this pompous manor.

We landed in front of a rather humble looking house on the outskirts of a small village. The location of the house was placed perfectly to avoid others from roaming around, serving us well, as we don't want to have unnecessary attention on us. 

"This is just appalling. She lives in a manor yet they think it is alright to provide her with temporary housing such as this?" I shook my head while looking at the humble house. 

"I find it surprising that she agreed to live here," Cass pointed out, pushing some basket on the front porch with his foot, eyebrows scrunched together. 

"She probably just wished to be away from everyone as quickly as possible," Az guessed, his shadows sneaking under the doors, checking if the surrounding is safe. 

"I have half a mind to take her to our court," I gritted through my teeth and knocked on the shabby door after Az nodded that it's safe. 

"Up to you and her," Rhys brushed his hand across my back in a shooting manner, probably sensing the hurricane of emotions that were swirling inside me with mighty force. 

There was silence after the knocking, not even a movement from behind the doors.

"She is there," Az nodded with his head towards the door, confirming that she in fact chose to ignore us. 

"Nesta, it's me Darcy," I said a little more loudly so she could hear me and knocked once again, but there was no reply once again. 

"Your dear sister and her enchanting company is not with us," Rhys mused. 

He must have looked into her head to see what makes her ignore us. 

After a little while the door opened, relieving Nesta in her whole beauty. She looked perfectly put together as always, no matter where she was, her appearance was without any flaw. 

"Took you long enough," she said instead of greeting, opening the door wider for us to walk inside. 

"If I knew you desired our company, I would have come way sooner," Cass flashed her a bright smile, resting his back against the nearest wall and folded his hands on his broad chest, purposely displaying his muscular arms. 

'Can you inform Cass we don't have time to leave them have a privacy, so he can put his flirting on hold for a moment?'

I asked my mate, whose face was covered with mighty amusement.

'Of course my love.'

He helped me to sit down on the nearest sofa and when I looked at Cass, he just winked at me, mouthing something similar to : not a chance.

"I do not desire your company," she bit out, giving Cass one of the coldest looks I ever saw. "Today is the meeting, is it not?" She turned her eyes on me, the coldness leaving it just slightly. 

"Yes it is, I assume you wish to go?" I smiled at her, hoping that some kindness would melt the walls she put back around herself. 

"Of course I wish to go," she replied as if it was the most obvious thing and I couldn't help but grin at her. 

'If her sister doesn't meet my expectations of her, Nesta does perfectly all the time.'

I said to Rhys, who was watching her with neutral eyes, his hand resting comfortably around my shoulders. 

'I noticed. You grew quite fond of her already.'

His fingers were stroking my shoulder.

'I just get this feeling she will be important. I can't shake it off. Plus she is charming company.'

I confessed and stroked his thigh, where I let my hands rest when we sat down. 

"So you were informed of the meeting being held today?" Cassian asked, his eyes glued on the woman since we entered the room, not leaving even for a moment. 

"Of course not," she drawled, the coldness returning back to her face. "Nobody seems to think of me as capable of handling anything there." 

"Insulting," Cass commented, frankly stating loudly the thing we all thought. 

"Indeed, I counted on you to come and inform me," she looked back at me. 

Her trust warmed my heart. Yes, she is now rather distant and closed, but she did indeed trust us enough to come for her and take her to the meeting. 

"And I counted that you would wish to come, good to know we agree on that," I gave her another warm smile and then looked around. "How are you doing?" 

"Look around and you will see how," she looked around as well. "It's better than being trapped in that cursed manor, kept in my room, not allowed to roam around for my own safety," she rolled her eyes, sounding greatly insulted. 

"My offer still stands Nesta, if you wish, we can take you into our court, I can promise you, that you will live in way better condition without any limitations," I leaned forward, the desire to take this brave woman away from this cursed court very clear on both my face and voice. 

"There I'm closer to the human lands, if anything would happen, I can reach Elain from here quickly," her voice was set up, determined. 

Even if she was now living uncomfortably, she was willing to tolerate that for now just to be able to be there for her sister if anything would happen in human lands. No matter how unapproachable she presents herself to be, she is a caring person.

“How are you doing? Your face is green,” Nesta turned the attention on me, dismissing any potential conversation about her. 

“Once I’m from this cursed court away, I will be doing way better,” I told her with a mischievous smile on my face, noticing a gleam in her eyes.

“Can the High Lady of the Night Court speak this way about other courts?” There was a smile tugging on her lips.

“You should hear how the High Lords speak about other courts,” Rhys had a smug expression on his face and his hand brushed over the back of my hair. “This darling can’t even come close to meet the Lords in shit talking about them, she is way too nice.” 

I gave him a bright smile and noticed a fond smile crossing Cass and Az’s faces at Rhys’ words. It was true, so what? I was indeed way too nice to shit talk like the other High Lords do, there was nothing wrong with it at all. After all, I’m High Lady, not a High Lord. I’m allowed to be different from them. 

‘Well when the hormones don’t take the best of me.’

I mused, grinning at him. 

‘Even then, you are the nicest creature I ever met.’

He gently stroked my cheek and smiled. 

“Anyway, what to expect from the meeting?” Nesta looked from me and Rhys to Az, then let her eyes linger a little longer on Cass, who of course noticed, winking at her. 

“We are going there as allies, that’s our desired outcome. They will be probably everything you expected me to be when we first met,” I explained, putting it simply. 

Well my little remark got the stunning woman look at me with amusement.

“Are those tales my sister’s husband loves to share about the High Lord of the Night Court true?” She raised her well groomed eyebrow, assessing Rhys with a calculative look.

“If the tales are about his otherworldly beauty, then sure they are,” it came out of me without any hesitation, surprising even me with the bluntness. 

My little remark caused Cass to burst into booming laughter that filled the whole room. Az snickered with way better control, his pretty hazel eyes shining. 

Nesta gave me an understanding look, her lips twitching with her own laughter, which she tried to contain. 

“Oh Darcy darling,” Rhys practically sang, shit -eating grin on his handsome face lit up the whole room, causing my heart to swell with affection for him. 

‘I was aware of your liking for my looks, but Cauldron boil me, you stating it openly like this does some things to me.’

He placed a gentle kiss on my hand, winking at me, his with galaxies filled eyes shining with newly formed stars. 

I just sighed, feeling the heat raising into my cheeks. There will be something wrong if they would let opportunities like this slip. 

“Well, I meant the tales of his mind destroying abilities,” she pointed out, now with a way more lighter voice.

“I do, in fact, possess such powers, but I use them only on my enemies, not on my wife’s friends,” Rhys waved with his free hand.

Her eyes turned back on me after he declared her my friend and I only smiled at her brightly. 

“And it’s not mind destroying ability, that’s just part of it that they love to point out,” I added, rolling my eyes. 

Back over the breakfast table, they pointed out this part as well when they were explaining to Feyre my mate’s powers. 

“I shall keep my mind closed then,” she concluded, crossing her leg over.

“Just don’t think loudly, but unlike your dear sister, you don’t have those tendencies,” Rhys stood up, offering me his hand to help me stand up. 

“It’s time then?” Nesta stood up as well, following our lead to the door.

“Yes, if you don’t mind, can you please take my arm? I will winnow us to your sister,” Rhys offered her his free arm, his other hand wrapped securely around me.

“Is that necessary?” She eyed his hand, not making any move to touch him.

“That or Cassian can fly you there,” Rhys mused, keeping his arm extended. 

That seemed to do the trick, especially with the dangerous gleam that came from Cass’s eyes at the mention of him flying her there. Nesta immediately grabbed my mate’s arm, not even looking at Cassian, who was now snickering. 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

The Archeon manor was as magnificent as I remembered it. Seeing Nesta practically shine with relief to be back in her own home was breaking my heart. Especially when I knew she would be leaving once again today, returning to that shabby little house her sister got for her. 

‘She belongs to places like these, not at that house in the village.’

I commented to Rhys, who was keeping watch over Lucien once again.

‘She does have qualities similar to the queens she is about to meet. That can be interesting to watch.’

Rhys agreed, then turned to the corners, where shadows stirred, raising his eyebrows at it. 

“If you would excuse me, I wish to go and prepare myself for the meeting,” I said with a confident voice, giving the twins a sign to show up. 

Indeed, Nualla and Cerridwen stepped out from the shadows, bowing their heads in greeting. Their arrival took back both Archeon sisters, whose eyes were now slightly wider as they witnessed the twins covered in shadows walking towards me and Rhys. 

“And what are you doing here?” Nesta demanded, composing herself back. 

“We are here to help our High Lady to prepare for the meeting of course,” Nualla answered and both stopped at each of my sides. 

“They are my dear friends Nesta, do not worry,” I sent her a bright smile, then an idea struck my mind. “I wouldn’t in fact mind if you will accompany me there Nesta. I assume you brought your own help to get ready Feyre?” 

“I’m already prepared,” Feyre replied with a confident voice, making her back square. 

I looked over the Curse Breaker with my eyes, not sure what to think of her outfit for the meeting. If she desired to wear some take on human high fashion clothes made by Prythian seamstresses, then who am I to judge? 

“Of course you are,” I nodded, giving her a kind smile before I turned back to her sister. “Nesta?” 

“I will come,” she replied and I cannot help but flash her with another bright smile. 

“Alright, I will be right back,” I raised on my toes to press a kiss on my mate’s lips. 

“Take care darling,” Rhys bent slightly down to press another kiss on my lips, before releasing me from his grip, nodding to Az to walk us to the door of our changing room. 

Once in the room, the twins took out of the shadows all supplies needed to complete my looks to today’s meeting. 

“Would you want to borrow one of my dresses?” I offered Nesta, seeing her as she eyed the three dresses spread over the bed.

“I don’t think it will be acceptable for me to show so much skin in front of the queen,” she replied, yet her eyes were still glued on one particular dress, which was made from grey, sparkling fabrics. They were light and didn’t cover that much as the dress she was used to wearing. 

“Then let Cerridwen do your hair?” I tried to find another solution to get her to participate in the activities, so she would not have to just stand there and watch over us being busy. 

“Alright then,” she agreed, probably seeing where my efforts were coming from. 

I ended up in an elegant, midnight black dress, which was sewn in a manner to purposely draw attention to my growing belly. It was another way how to show them we are here as allies. Rhys taking his pregnant mate to the meeting is a clear indication that he trusts them and comes in peace. 

Just from the first look at me, you could see that I’m High Lady, the way the twins made my hair, placement of my crown and the way my dress looked. And from the first look they could see that I’m with a child. 

Cerridwen did amazing work with Nesta’s hair and to my surprise she even highlighted her facial features with a little bit of makeup. Her hair was braided in complicated little braids that were curling around her hair, exposing her long, lean neck. Her eyelashes were covered in the black paste, prolonging them and highlighting their colour. Blush covered her pale cheeks and her lips were covered in a pale shade of pink. 

She was positively beautiful. 

And I was not the only one thinking that, because once we joined our company, Cassian had his eyes glued on her, unable to take them off of her. 

“Look at you, shining as brightly as stars in the night sky,” Rhys took me into his arms, admiring my appearance, forcing blush on my cheeks with this blunt declaration of my beauty.

“Thank you,” even over my blushing, I smiled at him, enjoying the praises and attention of my mate. It was impossible to not enjoy it.

“How is your pregnancy treating you Darcy?” Feyre tried to engage in a small talk.

We were seated over the sofas in the sitting area, waiting for clocks to announce three o’clock. The time when queens should arrive. Everything was ready and prepared, all that remained was to wait.

“So far everything is alright, the Asteria is growing and healthy,” I brushed my hand over my belly, noticing that Rhys’s face seemed to light up at my words. 

“Asteria? That will be her name?” She asked, her voice curious. 

I noticed Lucien’s face to shift, his eyebrows crunching together at the mention of the name. So he knew then. 

“Yes, we decided to honour Rhys’ sister,” I replied, leaning closer to my mate, who placed a soft kiss on my hair. 

“You have a sister?” Feyre asked, taken back by the information, her pretty eyes now glued on my mate.

The atmosphere in the room dropped, all faces except the Archeon’s sisters dropped, the air seemed chillier and I needed to bite my lips to prevent myself from saying something nasty. 

“That’s not the topic for now,” Lucien said, his eyes closely monitoring the situation.

“Ask you dear husband about it, he for sure will have quite a tale, we all know how he loves to tell them to everyone,” Cassian drawled out, his face free of any friendly looks.

“Oh?” She looked confused across the room, probably confused by where such a simple topic as naming our baby after Rhys’ sister lead us. 

Nobody of us corrected him or called him out for the way he talked about the High Lord of Spring. After all, it was all true, even Lucien remained from defending Tamlin, quite a rare occasion. 

‘She will ask him for sure, but will he answer her question?’

I asked, not sure why, because the answer was obvious.

‘Of course not. He tries to forget that it even happened.’

Rhys stood up, helping my back on my feet.

“It’s ten minutes past three,” he informed us and gestured to the meeting room where we will be meeting the queens. “They stated that the meeting will be precisely at three o’clock, yet they are late themselves.” 

We walked into the large meeting room, which was heavily decorated with plants, paintings and decorative furniture. The whole room was lit up by natural light which came through floor length  windows. 

Once we were seated, the air filled with magic and soon, sentinels filled the room and just after they covered any corner and wall, the queens winnowed inside the meeting room, surprising the hell out of me. Since when can they winnow?

‘So that was why they wished for a detailed outline of the manor.’

Rhys sounded more amused than surprised, standing up from the chair he was sitting and I followed his lead. 

“Your Highnesses, it’s an honour to meet you,” Rhys bowed his head, his every movement nonchalantly elegant and his voice was smooth like the finest silk. “I’m Rhysand, High Lord of the Night Court, this is my mate, Darcy, High Lady of the Night Court.” 

I bowed my head as well, greeting them with proper manners. 

“We are hearing of the title High Lady for the first time, is that a new thing in Prythian?” The oldest looking one spoke up with a voice filled with confidence and authority, her chin high in the air, looking at everyone over her nose. 

“I got the honour of being named the first High Lady your Highness,” I said with a light smile on my lips, keeping my head held high as well. 

Amren pressed on the fact that I shall never allow the queens to belittle me. I’m on the same level as they are, so they should hold the same amount of respect for me as I did for them. If any of them will ever wish to act out of the line, I shall give back with the same amount of disrespect to remind them who they are dealing with. 

“And what changes lead to such a thing?” The queen with golden blond hair asked, her eyes on my own crown. 

“The High Lord of the Night Court finding his mate, that changed,” Rhys replied with matter of fact manners. 

“Hmm,” the eldest of them made a sound of understanding, her sharp eyes glued on our company. “And your company?” She nodded with her head towards them.

“Our sentinels,” Rhys pointed towards Cassian and Az who were standing behind the two of us. 

Both of them had their wings lightly spread behind themselves, their heads held proudly in the air. Az let his shadows be more visible, making a statement with this decision. 

Even though they were only two and the queens had quite a group of sentinels with them, there was no doubt who was more powerful. If anything would happen, Cass and Az won’t  even develop a sweat while dealing with their surely best of best soldiers. 

“Archeon sisters, Nesta, owner of this lovely manor and her sister Feyre, Lady of the Spring,” Rhys gracefully pointed with his hand towards them. “And Lucien Vanserra, son of the High Lord of the Autumn Court and emissary of the Spring Court.” 

“So you are the woman who left her family behind and married a High Lord.” Dark skinned queen said and looked over Feyre with quite a look. 

“My sister did not left her family behind your Highness, she is in constant contact with us and visits us as often as her new title allows her,” Nesta said proudly, her cold eyes piercing the queen with a challenging look. 

“Remember with whom you speak girl,” the eldest queen bite out at her, not aware of with whom she speaks herself. 

“I’m aware of who you are, yet I refuse to sit in silence and ignore false accusations of my sister,” Nesta was completely unmoved, as if she was preparing her whole life to face such an opponent.

‘I think that the queens are her only worthy opponent.’

Rhys mused, probably enjoying the situation, where Nesta was putting queens into their place. 

“We didn’t come here to argue with a common girl,” the dark skinned queen stated, dismissing the topic at hand. 

“Yes, we are there for far more important matters,” the golden haired queen nodded.

“Before we start with the main course of this meeting, I was made to believe that there should be seven queens, not six?” Rhys addressed the matter of one missing queen.

“The seventh queen is not feeling well, she was forced to skip this meeting for her poor health,” the eldest one informed us, her voice firm and dismissive. 

“Now to the main course please, we don’t have all day,” the youngest looking queen spoke up for the first time, her hair a cold shade of blond. 

“I understand that you are aware of the situation that is happening?” Rhys said, his voice nonchalant and polite. 

“If you mean the potential threats of the war, then yes, we are aware,” the eldest one stated, her voice already bored. 

“Then you as well shall be informed about the dangers which flows from the fact, that the King of Hybern is in possession of the Cauldron,” Rhys was testing the waters, looking for any signs on the queens and their minds of any possible incriminating evidence that they may be siding with Hybern. 

“Cauldron is a tale, mere legend,” the dark skinned queen sounded amused. 

“The Books of Winds is supposed to be a tale as well, yet you possess one part of it,” I gave the dark skinned queen a polite smile and then turned to the eldest one, who seemed in charge of them all. “One connected to another.” 

“Why should we be concerned with the Hybern king having the Cauldron? It doesn’t affect us,” the youngest one spoke up, her indifference very clear. 

“There you are mistaken,” I looked straight into her eyes. “It affects you as much as it affects Prythian. Hybern won’t stop only with conquering Prythian, if you are thinking the opposite then that is a rather naive point of view.” 

“If the king of Hybern would desire to conquer our lands, we will be ready to take actions,” the eldest queen replied, her head held high.

“And what actions are you planning to take? In the villages near the wall is not a single person in charge informed of the situation, nobody is preparing for evacuation,” Nesta proclaimed, her voice accusing the queens openly. 

“Those villages are way too near the Wall to be saved,” the blond queen pierced Nesta with a harsh look, but it didn’t seem to affect her at all. 

“Those are your people, your subjects, you are supposed to protect them, it’s your duty,” Feyre spoke up for the first time. 

“Our duty is to protect our lands, those villages are the price we are forced to pay to protect the majority of our people young miss Archeon,” the eldest queen shot her cold eyes to Feyre, her voice firm and final. 

“There is a way to prevent such a situation from happening,” I stepped in. We can’t afford to argue with them for now. 

“Speak,” the blond queen nodded, gesturing with her head for me to continue. 

I choose to ignore the gesture or the fact she seemed to think better of herself. Just for the sake of this meeting. 

“We are able to prevent Hybern from stirring the war altogether,” my voice was as firm and clear as theirs, not allowing them to forget that I was ruler of my court as well. 

“And how do you believe this could be a possibility?” The eldest one sounded amused now. 

‘The audacity of these queens.’

I sighed into the bond and reached into the pulsing, golden tread that crocheted a cozy nest around my heart, searching for comfort and energy to survive this tiring meeting. 

“You are in possession of the second part of the Book of Winds, this book is able to nullify the powers of the Cauldron and rob the king of Hybern of his weapon he can use to overpower seven High Lords of Prythian,” Rhys replied, leaving me to have a moment to gather all the energy that poured into our bond, courtesy of his for sure, yet I was so grateful.

“Even if we would be in possession of that part, what would make us believe to trust you?” The youngest queen seized us with her thoughts very clearly displayed on her face. 

“Having the same goal as you is not enough?” Feyre said, her face showing how appalled she was with the behaviour of the queens. 

“Let’s say you wish to prevent Hybern from stirring a war, but what can assure us that once he is rendered powerless, you won’t wish to conquer our lands?” The dark skinned queen said, her eyes seizing us with accusations. 

“You can’t be serious right now? They are offering you a way to avoid open war and you are dismissing it?” Nesta cried out loud, disbelief all over her face. 

“Watch your manners girl,” the eldest queen bit out at her. “We have information about Prythian’s High Lords on this side of the Wall and the ones about the High Lord of the Night Court are not helping us to trust the purity of yours intentions.”

‘They are in contact with Hybern aren’t they Rhys?’

I felt a wave of disappointment wash over me. They would sell their lands to the best sounding offer. 

‘I believe they are, but they are open to discussion.’

Rhys caressed my mind with a gentle stroke.

“Believe me, your Highnesses, that the tales which travel to our side of the Wall are not complimenting you at all as well, but we choose to don’t believe what we overheard but rather choose to meet you with open minds and give you chance to prove the talks wrong,” I informed them with firm voice, displeasure clear over my face. 

‘You were right, politics is like dealing with children.’

I said with an annoyed voice and seized the queens with very much disagreement in my eyes. 

Rhys laughed into my mind with free and carefree laughter, not looking affected by the queens at all. 

Thinking about it, he was dealing with such situations very often, considering he was High Lord for quite a while. 

“And we did the same High Lady,” the blond queen said, her eyes glued on me. “Yet all we were met with was accusations from the Archeon sisters and nothing from the Night Court to prove the allegations to be false.” 

“And what do you expect us to do? Declare our honest intentions? That hardly can be enough for you, considering we offered you a way how to avoid the open war and save lives of your people, yet that seemed to be not enough for you,” I pointed out, thankful that I don’t possess misting powers as my mate, or else they would be turned into shimmering black dust long time ago. 

“If you wish to prove you are worthy of your trust, then you better provide us with proof of the tales about the Night Court and its cruelty being wrong. We wish to avoid the war, we are willing to collaborate with you, but only if you prove us wrong and we would be assured that there is no possible threat coming from Prythian once the enemy is defeated,” the eldest queen stated, her voice final and once she stood up, all the other queens followed her lead. 

“You can’t be serious! This is madness! How can you refuse to help us with saving the continent just because of some petty rumours?” Feyre stood up as well. 

Nesta followed her lead, standing as well, her eyes throwing daggers at the queens. 

“You should work on your manners Lady of the Spring, if you will be attending more of this meeting, you should know your manners or else you will be the reason for their failure,” the youngest queen told her with a judging voice. 

“And believe us that those rumours are not petty at the slightest,” the dark skinned queen gave the Archeon sisters quite a look. “You should know your company better, being oblivious to danger might be blissful yet facing the consequences of such choices is not as much. Fae was once our captors and cruel leaders. ” 

“We will be waiting for your letter once you are ready to prove your intentions to us,” the blonde queen informed us, she looked like the only one with even the slightest interest in it.

With that the queens winnowed away, leaving us alone once again. 

Chapter Text

I have not been feeling well since the meeting with the queens. The whole ordeal left me with little to none energy and my mood was greatly reduced to simple irritation by mere thought of the queens and their demands. 

We were at the bird nest, spread across a large meeting room, which was covered in heavy silence. 

After dropping the sisters back at the Spring Court yesterday, we decided to leave the meeting for today. It's wiser to leave the information soak in and think a little about what to do, plus I was not feeling like addressing the problems at hand yesterday. 

I was feeling bad for Nesta, but she chose to remain there herself. Only if she wouldn’t be that concerned with her sisters, which seems to not mind her whereabouts that much. Elain, the middle sister, she is married and to the human customs, she became the responsibility of her husband. Nesta had no duty to tend to her anymore and that middle sister was in good hands, both Feyre and Nesta told me that. 

That was maybe another reason why I developed deeper feelings for the eldest Archeon. She was willing to sacrifice herself and her wellbeing to protect her sister. Feyre did indeed protect them, gave herself up to protect her sisters, but she brought that fate upon herself, she chose to kill that wolf, knowing he can be fae. 

Yet her sisters, they had no choice but to be thrown into this mess. And even if Nesta hated everything that had anything to do with fae, she was willing to act up and do what needed to be done and that all without any childish acts of tantrum and whining about it. 

Feyre indeed saved Prythian and I will be thankful for that, yet she did that unknowingly and her reasons were very obviously personal. All she cared about was to see her Tamlin back then. She had no idea of the curse or how this all would change the course of many things. 

So the difference between her and Nesta, at least in my eyes, are very large. Where Feyre acted upon her spontaneous tendencies and her foolish love for High Lord of the Spring Court, Nesta acted purely upon instincts to save her family and her people.

In that we were similar. She has the same goals which always motivated me. And I’m very proud of her bravery. Both of their bravery to be honest and we just need to make sure that their bravery won’t be for nothing.

The main issue was how we will force the queens to trust us. As childish as it sounded, especially with the looming war around us.

I was standing by the window, watching our beautiful city pulsing with life. We need to protect our people. We need to protect our home. No matter the cost, Velaris will withstand this.

For Rhys who sacrificed himself for five decades to protect this city. For Mor who found safety there after her terrible ordeals. For Cass who found his place where he belongs after being abandoned like a child and left to tend to himself. For Az, who was locked his whole childhood without any sense of home and love, both now symbolised by Velaris for him. For Amren, who lived here for thousands of years, like an unmoving protector of this city, she is part of this city as the buildings or roads. 

For me, after living in the camp, smuggling girls out, risking everything and paying for it with my own wings. After all the suffering I found my home there, safety and love. This is the place where I belong, where I prosper and bloom. Velaris is my happiness, a symbol of my new life. 

And for every single resident down there. Each of them has their own life story, their own reasons for loving this city. As different as they all are, they have one thing in common and that is the love for this city, cherishing it above everything. 

Velaris is heaven hidden between mountains of the Night Court. 

No war can ever reach this city, I know that, but that doesn't mean it won't lure out the most important people in my life on its battlefields. Even if it can't reach me there with its never ending hunger for blood and gore, it can extend its claws and snatch the ones I love away. I won't be able to live without them, even one of them missing would cause a chain of events that would change everything. 

'Come here love.'

Rhys called me with a soft voice.

When I turned, he was watching me with a tender look over his face, probably a witness of my little mind wondering. He patted his thigh, inviting me into my regular seat. Invite I gladly accepted and when he wrapped me in his arms, hiding me from this changing world, I was finally able to take fresh air into my lungs. 

With Rhys by my side, everything will be alright. We can overcome everything as long as this family is together. 

"How exactly do you plan to show them we are trustworthy?" Amren had her eyes glued on Rhys, the silver in them swirling with dangerous warning. 

Similar look was on Mor's face, even Az had this somehow warning look on his face. It was a mystery what they were all thinking about, but what I know is that it won't be anything nice if they look like this. 

"The better question is why do they wish us to show them such a thing? War is looming over us, closer each day. I don't get it. What kind of rumours could force them to demand such a thing in times like these?" I sighed, not happy about such absurdity. It was against any common sense. 

"They wish to buy time," Amren turned her eyes from my mate to me and added with matter of fact voice. "Among the rest of it." 

"Rest of it? Can someone please explain?" I looked over them, feeling left out and stupid for not being aware of things they all knew about. 

"It's nothing, you should not stress yourself in your state Darcy," Mor offered me a light smile, her eyes landing on my belly, where Rhys had his hand spread protectively across. 

Wave of irritation washed over me. How dare she? I would understand if I was not involved with this whole mess right from the start. I would be able to try and understand where she was coming from, but not now. Not when I was part of this the whole damn time. 

"I'm pregnant Mor, not sick," I snapped at her, my voice not friendly at all. "I don't think being enlightened in these subjects would hurt me, or are you suddenly dragging here Spring Court manners?" 

My accusations made them flinch and there was silence for a solid few seconds, before Rhys brushed his fingers against my cheek, turning my face to look at him. 

"Of course not," he said, smiling softly. "The things the queens heard about this court. Night Court keeps Velaris from the public eyes thanks to keeping on display places like Hewn City or Illyria even. They heard about the cruelty there, the ways of those places and their working. They heard about me being High Lord of those places. And most importantly they heard about things which happened during Amarantha's reign there, what I did," he explained it as softly and lightly as he could, but still it was my place to flinch at the things he talked about. 

"They can't think it's fair to hold you responsible for those things," I placed my hand over his on my cheek, keeping my eyes on his beautiful eyes, unable to understand why it's still a thing to keep him responsible for things he was not in control of. 

"Relatives of those who died, those who suffered, they will always keep responsible the one causing it, no matter if they did it willingly or not," Amren said, her own voice now more gentle than moments before. 

Approaching this topic was not easy for any of us. 

"And who would be held responsible for Rhys' suffering? He was a victim as much as they were! Why having two different measures for one thing? Portraying Rhys as a villain while he was locked there just as much as the rest of them were, suffering maybe even more than they did!" I wrapped my arms around his neck, feeling a strong urge to shelter him from any unfair accusation against him. I wished to make the world see him the way he truly was. Rhys placed a kiss on my hair and let his hands wrap around me as well, pulling me even closer. 

"It's alright love," he whispered, his voice tender just as his hands which were brushing against my back, soothing the wild emotions which were crashing against me. 

"It's not alright!" I pulled myself back and with crushed browns together I tried to understand how he can be so fine with this. "Those queens, they are bigger villains than any of us yet they demand from US to prove something to THEM?" I jumped down from his lap, not able to stay in one place without moving. 

I was so angry, so insulted and appalled by the audacity those mortals can possess. 

"They are the ones who are at this minute considering siding with Hybern! From all possible solutions of this problem they are entertaining this one! If anyone should prove something to someone, it's them, not us. After everything Prythian did for them, after the war fae fought for them against our own kin, they dare to demand proof of us being trustworthy," as I spoke my voice became weaker and weaker, the unfairness of this situation crashing with its mighty power all over me.

Rhys had me in his arms sooner than my knees gave up on me from the hurricane of emotions crashing over my body, forcing angry tears in my eyes. He took me back into his lap, sending calming waves into our bond and when I looked in front of me, Mor placed a calming tea there, offering me a sad smile. 

"World is not a fair place, High Lady, you should know it better than anyone else," Amren reminded me, her eyes robbed of any swirling beauty. 

"It's still unfair," I mumbled, sniffling a little. 

"This pregnancy is taking solid hold on you," Cass said with a light smile.

"Right?" I raised my eyes from the cup and bit my lips from smiling, because this was just ridiculous. 

"Yet that," Rhys nodded to the place where I threw my little tantrum over an unfair world, a cheeky smile on his face, "was just adorable." 

'And the pillow between us tonight, because you are making fun of me, will be just adorable as well.'

I grumbled into the bond, earning myself an appalled look from him. I needed to bite my cheek to not laugh at the look he made. He looked like I just gravely offended him.

'You wouldn't do that to me, Darcy darling.'

He replied with that cursed sultry voice, his eyes turning into pools of violet starlight that lured me to taste the depths of his love for me. 

'Don't play dirty.'

I complained, reaching up to place a kiss on his lips. It was impossible to resist the temptation to taste his lips when he was giving me this kind of look. 

'You love when I do.'

One of his hands sneaked to my face, keeping it in place when he deepened the kiss, while the other hand kept me from falling off of his lap.

"Alright, we don't have time for this right now," Amren said with a louder voice, putting stop to the situation before Rhys would winnow us away, excusing us with important matters on our hands that need immediate attention. 

"Yes, we need to come up with something, that will pursue that weak excuse of queens to trust us," Mor reminded us all the main reason behind this meeting. 

Rhys placed one last kiss on my lips, brushing his fingers over my cheek with a soft smile and then he turned to face our family.

"It should be something that will prove that the Night Court is not only a place of cruelty. Something that will make them see that Rhysand and this court are not some kind of monsters thirsty for power and brutality," Amren suggests, forcing me with her words to clench my fists. 

"What can prove them of such a thing?" I sighed, not sure what kind of action, word or prove can make the queens see the truth. 

Rhys looked out of the window for a moment, deep in thoughts, the warning looks on the faces of our family returning back.

"No Rhysand, don't," Mor was first to break the silence that befell on us after my question, her voice full of potential threats. 

"What else will prove that?" He turned his eyes to her, his face covered with the weight of this situation. 

"Not this," Cassian moved to stand beside Mor, his hands folded on his chest, his eyes holding just as harsh look as his voice was.

"What are you talking about?" I demanded, not getting what this was all about. 

"He wants to show them Velaris," Mor hissed, her normally warm and friendly eyes turned into slits. 

"Rhys!" I turned quickly on his lap, surprised by this. 

"Don't you guys see the reasons behind this decision? No matter what we would show them, they wouldn't think it's enough. Everything is touched by the shadow of doubt and past, yet Velaris is not," he tried to make us see it, yet his own voice was covered with disbelief he was even saying that. 

He didn't want to show them Velaris more than any of us. He paid such a price to keep it safe. Yet he was willing to give up something so dear to him if it meant protecting us all from the upcoming war.

'Why are you so selfless?'

I let the anger vanish away, being quickly replaced by sympathy and understanding. 

'It's the right thing to do.'

He replied, his eyes on mine once again. 

I felt my eyes sting after he repeated the words I once explained my willingness to sacrifice myself with. I was willing to die for the right thing because it was simply the right thing to do. I was aware of how that goes, so why was it breaking my heart to hear it from my mate? 

"We will not show Velaris," I proclaimed with a strong voice, still holding his gaze, which now became more intense. 

"Darcy, -" Rhys wanted to speak, but I had enough of his self sacrificing charades. He had enough of that to last him a lifetime. 

"We will not, I command it," I raised my chin into the air, not backing off. "As your High Lady." 

"Don't do it, not that," Rhys took my face into his hands, looking crushed by the findings he discovered in my mind.

"And what would you suggest, High Lady?" Amren asked, her voice showing appreciation for my sudden change of heart and grabbing the situation firmly in my hands before it could turn rogue. 

I turned my eyes to face her, trying to ignore the pull on the mating bond, ignore the desperation Rhys felt at the solution that I came up with to protect Velaris with. 

"We will show them the village where my girls are," I stated, voice firm and definitive. 

"No," Rhys immediately dismissed it. " You sacrificed pieces of yourself to keep them safe, to keep them hidden. I won't allow this Darcy." 

"It's not your place to decide this honey," I turned to face him, my heart breaking all over again at the sight of him. " You sacrificed yourself for this city. Velaris is our home, our safe heaven. It will be home for our daughter Rhys. I won't allow anyone to catch even the slightest glimpse of our home, especially not those cursed queens." 

"Darcy, don't do this to yourself," it was now Mor who spoke up. 

She held Velaris so close to her heart, she was willing to strangle Rhys for even suggesting that we will show them this city, yet now she would rather do that than show them the village where Veronica and other girls were. 

"We will show them the village," I stated with a firm voice, dismissing any of their protests. It took a great deal of my energy to keep a strong face, but this is important and I won't never risk exposing Velaris. "Veronica and the rest of them own this to me and I'm ready to ask for the favour back from them. It's a place filled with pride and joy. She told me in the letter that they prosper and the village is a safe haven for any Illyrian female. They are even training to fight, they are fighters, through and through. If anything can peruse that damn queens that the Night Court is capable of good and kind things, then it will be a whole village with Illyrian females with their wings unclipped and living life full of freedom and pride?" 

"They wouldn't agree to go there, they were complaining about coming to the Archeon manor, now imagine asking them to come into a village hidden in mountains," Cassian pointed out, his eyes glued on me like the rest of them. 

"I know how to show it to them," Mor suddenly exclaimed, hope shining through her pretty face. 

"How?" I raised my brows, resting my back on Rhys' chest, feeling exhausted.

"Veritas, it's a silver orb that contains truth magic. It has belonged to my family for millennia," she explained, looking between us all. "It will capture the picture of the village and then we can show it to the queens at another meeting at the manor." 

"Where is the catch?" Cass asked, his face looking more relaxed now.

"It's in possession of my father," she explained, a shadow crossing over her face. 

"That won't be any problem, we can distract him long enough for you to take it," Az said with a stone cold face, any emotion schooled away from his face. 

'What's wrong with Az?'

I asked Rhys, my eyes on the shadowsinger. 

'He is furious that you were forced to reveal the village. We all are, but he just doesn't know how to deal with such strong emotions, so he pushes them away for now.'

Rhys brushed his fingers through my hair, still sending comforting waves through our bond to calm my heart, which was now bleeding. 

'I was not forced. I choose to reveal it myself.'

I kept my eyes on Az, wishing to hug him to chase any troubles away from his heart. 

'The circumstances forced you Darcy darling.'

He gently reminded me, forcing even heavier stone to land on my chest. 

He was right, yet now I cannot allow myself to think like this. There is no time nor space to sulk over it. 

"We can fly over the village, capture their normal day with it," Cass suggested, clenching his jaw. 

"That if they will agree to it," Rhys spoke up, his voice sounding sober.

"That if we even find them," Mor added, putting light on the biggest issue of this whole plan. 

"I will find them," Az stated, completely confident with the statement. 

If anyone would find my girls, it would be Azriel. He had his ways, that even Rhys was still not aware of, but they worked wonders and that was the most important part. After all, Az was our spymaster, the best spymaster out there. 

"Thank you," I said to them all, feeling emotional at the speed things were unfolding. 

I stood up, wishing to go and just hug them all, but the world started to spin around me, the ground under my feet became unstable and thanks to the quick hands of my mate I didn't end up face first on the floor. 

"Are you alright Darcy?" Mor quickly rushed to us, placing her hand on my forehead while Rhys took me into his arms, walking towards the bedroom in the bird nest, where we never stay. 

"She is not feeling alright, bring Madja here, immediately!" Rhys threw commands and walked with me in hands through the hall, not daring to winnow at the moment. 

'It will be alright, love, just breathe.'

Rhys' calm, gentle voice caressed my mind as he was placing me into the clean sheets. 

I was unable to concentrate, everything was spinning around me and the feelings of weakness were overwhelming. My heart started to beat under the pressure of the stress, which seemed to never leave me these days. 

"There," Amren's voice sounded from a distance, even though I was sure she was standing next to the bed. 

"Thanks," Rhys nodded and soon a cold cloth was placed on my forehead, cooling the uneasy heat from me. 

Rhys was sitting beside me on the bed, brushing my hair and whispering calming words, promising that everything will be alright. Amren was coming and going, changing the wet cloth on my head each few minutes to keep it icy cold. 

It was so sudden, the feelings of weakness, the panic, one minute I was just feeling exhausted and stressed and then this. 

"Is Asteria alright?" I managed to choke out, feeling first tears bursting out from my eyes. 

The fear of her now overshadowed any other. Is she alright? Did something happen to her? 

"Her magic is still strong, love, she is alright," Rhys placed a kiss on my hand, but I saw worry all over his face. 

Was he speaking the truth? Or he just wanted me to not freak out? I could feel myself starting to hyperventilate, the fear taking the best of me.

“She’s our little miracle Rhys, please, tell me that she is truly alright,” I whispered, the warm tears running freely down my cheeks. 

She needs to be alright, no matter what. Our little miracle, my little bean. 

“Our little miracle is going to be alright Darcy darling,” his lips brushed over my hand again and his eyes, now full of worry, were glued on me. 

“What happened?” A voice of the healer echoed through the heavy air of the bedroom, easing the atmosphere with her presence.

“Darcy, she was not feeling alright since the morning, a little while back she fainted and is not able to keep her consciousness stable,” Rhys immediately informed Madja, who rushed quickly to our bed, joining me from the opposite side.

“Is my daughter alright?” I turned my eyes to look at her kind face, only one goal in my mind right now. 

Once I will be sure Asteria is alright, I will be able to relax a little, but right now it was impossible, with the fear of her safety. 

“Let me see, you need to calm down my High Lady,” she brushed my hair softly and then lifted the hem of my dress, exposing the skin of my belly for her to have easy access to it.

Her warm, yellow light lit up the space around my stomach as her hands started to roam over it, the calming, gentle magic of her healing powers entering my body. 

It seemed like forever, never before I wished for her to be done faster than now, but she was just taking her time. 

My head was unable to focus, my breath was way too quick for it to do its job and deliver proper doses of oxygen into my system. The panic inside my mind seemed to worsen everything that was wrong with me, rendering me unable to try and calm down. 

Even Rhys’ constant attempts to calm me down didn’t seem to work. His reassuring voice in my mind, whispering that everything is alright, did nothing for me. His hand stroking my hair, holding my hand, it was all foolish things that were overshadowed by the petrifying terror for my daughter’s safety. 

“Your daughter is healthy and doing alright,” she gave me the best news today and I bursted into tears, relieved so much. 

“Oh thank gods,” I covered my mouth with my hand, hoping to mute the crying a little, but it was useless as the tears were falling down my cheeks. 

Rhys let his head fall into my hand, which was resting in his hold on the bed, hiding his face there for a moment to compose himself as well. 

“It’s stress, you are under a lot of it,” Madja’s voice was still soft, but there was a strange edge. “It is not going you nor the baby inside you any good. You need to rest, gain strength you lost and focus only on your wellbeing for now High Lady.” 

“What do you suggest, Madja?” Rhys raised his head from my hand, worry all over his face once again. 

“I am putting the High Lady on bed rest. No exceptions or excuses. She needs to stay in bed and I can’t empathise this enough, but she needs to stop being stressed. The pregnancy is tiring and extensive labour on its own, it consume so much of the body’s strength and energy, with outside factors which are causing stress and anxiety, the body doesn’t have enough of it to support both,” she declared with final voice, not looking like she will allow anything else than what she ordinated, even if it means that she will need to sit there the whole time and make sure that her orders are followed through. 

“What if I will be unable to stop worrying? With everything that is happening around, with everything what is at stake, it’s simply impossible to not worry,” I looked from Rhys’ face full of worry and now determination to Madja, who held an understanding look, yet the finality of her orders remained.

“If you keep going on this path, there is a large possibility that your body won’t be able to support the pregnancy anymore. You need to prioritise yourself and your child now. You need to learn how to manage stress in a healthy way or else there will be dire consequences,” she tried to say it as gently as possible, yet the words had destructive effects.

The whole room filled with deadly silence and I felt new tears rushing out of my eyes. The lingering threat looming over our heads like freshly sharpened axe, ready to severe our heads without mercy. 

“We will follow your orders Madja, nothing is more important than Darcy’s and Asteria’s safety,” Rhys assured the healer, his voice now sounding more composed and stronger. 

“What about the safety of our court? There is so much going on Rhys, how can you expect me to just lay there and don’t do anything to prevent the war?” I cried out, not happy to feel the determination in his voice. 

I can’t just let them deal with it. I can’t just lay around and let them all handle the whole situation by themselves, especially when I already became so involved with it. 

Yet I cannot endanger my daughter. I don’t care about my own safety now, not with the war on the horizon. But Asteria? Her, I cannot let be harmed. No matter the price paid. 

“Let me and the rest of our family handle the issues for now while you will focus on healing and growing our daughter under the golden heart of yours? I promise that you won’t be left in the dark, once you are strong enough to get back, you will. But not now love,” he took my cheek into his hand, caressing it softly as his beautiful eyes held my own. 

“I just don’t want to be useless,” I whispered, my head leaning into the comfort of his touch, fresh tears running down my cheeks.

“You will never be useless Darcy darling,” he gave me one of his heartbreaking smiles, leaning forward to press kiss on my lips “Now you need to sleep, it was a lot of this that happened at one.” 

I felt his midnight kissed power to caress my mind, singing the most alluring lullaby to lure it into waters of blissful sleep. It was impossible to escape the pull of it, even though I tried. There was a lot we needed to talk about, a lot that needed to be addressed and handled, yet my eyelids were just way too heavy and as my sobs decreased, my consciousness began to slip from my reach, being stolen away by the most beautiful rhythms of my mate’s powers.

Chapter Text

I was losing my mind. Being tied to my bed, unable to leave it without a good enough excuse as tending to the call of nature on the toilet or stretching lightly my body from all the laying around. It was torture by itself. 

The books around were not enough to entertain my mind enough to keep the worry and stress away. The themes I chose were just too connected to the looming war, that it always brought my mind right to it, filling my heart with worry and frustration that I was not able to help anyone with anything. 

I tried everything to keep my mind busy. Painting! I even did painting! It did nothing but proved that with enough time on your hand, you can really do anything, even paint. I tried to colour a book and even crochet, yet once again my mind was full of thoughts and worries, that it did nothing for me. 

The only thing that seemed to work to calm my racing mind was writing my thoughts down on the paper. It made me wonder, if it was the same reason, what made Amren to write everything down on paper. 

I wrote down my ideas on how to approach the matters with Hybern, how to handle the queens, how to address the issues with visiting the village. It was my little dark secret. None of them didn't wished for me to even think of anything related to war, so I needed to keep these little handy notes hidden, mostly under my pillow or in the cabinet under the sink in our bathroom. 

Technically I did nothing wrong, but still, it was out of principle. 

If Rhys knew of it, he didn't mention it and I was truly thankful for that. 

It did indeed release some of the build up stress from this whole week tied to the bed, being useless, but it as well added to my quilt. 

I was supposed to rest, supposed to relax and not care about the war, yet the only thing that worked in my stress relief was planning how to approach the war. It was probably because it was the only way I did not feel useless. 

Rhys was out of himself with worry. He would pop up many times a day, checking if everything was alright. The twins were instructed on so many things from my overly worried mate, including but not limited to how to properly prepare a mug of calming tea, how to fluff my pillow just the right way, the proper time limit between hearing my call and their reaction. There were so many ridiculous things that I felt bad for the lovely twins, who were busy as it was and now had their hands full of one High Lady, who was unable to handle war and pregnancy at the same time. 

He would even come every evening with a new activity for me to do, something he saw or heard of. First it was paintbrushes and canvas, then it was crocheting supplies, then jewellery making kit, then pencils and notebooks. Each evening is a new hobby for me to try and pass time. 

There would be a little basket with sweets, flowers and snacks for me that he would bring as well, smiling from ear to ear, stating that now I'm eating for two and need way more food than before. 

Rhys had problems with letting others visit me, stating it will cause me stress and that I didn't needed. It took only a few minutes of Mor's and Amren's time to smack that stupidity out of his pretty head, stating that such an idiocy won't be tolerated in this household.

After that little fiasco, Rhys made a schedule plan, where was showed, when each of our family members could come and visit me. It was the best possible compromise we could hope for, considering that his pregnant mate was in bad health now and he battled each of his instincts to let me alone with anyone, even his family members. 

I was laying in our bed, what a surprise, and tried to come up with a good idea on how to approach meeting with Veronica. My hand was constantly stroking my belly. It became an even stronger habit ever since the terrible day that put me to bed rest. I needed to constantly assure myself that Asteria was there, healthy and well. 

The girls I helped back then, they owe me their help. After everything I did and sacrificed, this cannot be too much to ask for from them right? It's not for any selfish reason as well, this is for the safety of our court. And I'm not asking for anything impossible. 

I would understand if they would refuse if I would ask them to fight against Hybern in the war, that would be a good reason to refuse. Or if I would ask them to leave the village and move to Velaris, that would be a good reason to refuse my request as well. 

But mere capturing of the daily life of the village is not something that should be a good reason to refuse my request. If they choose to not help, what will I do? I can't allow anyone to see Velaris, especially not the queens. I would not be able to live in peace if they would know. 

The village is secluded, well hidden and the hidden location somewhere in the mountains is a perfect place where nobody could go and explore. Nobody can enter the Night Court without Rhys knowing, nobody can come near where Velaris is located without my mate and the whole Inner Circle knowing and Illyria is very close. They will be safe and sound even if the queens would go with the information to Hybern, seeking some advantage. 

Knocking echoed through the bedroom and woke me up from my daydreaming. Quickly, I shoved the papers where I tried to write down some smart way how to talk Veronica into helping us, into the night stand, and just in time, because once the drawer closed, the door of the bedroom opened, showing a warmly smiling shadowsinger. 

"Az, hello," I gave him a bright smile and shuffled aside in the large bed, making space for him to sit down. 

"Darcy," he nodded with his head and instead of popping onto the bed, he took a chair from the writing table and placed it next to the bed, sitting comfortably while folding his wings over the lower backside of the chair, which was made in mind to accommodate wings. 

"Everything alright?" I took him in, trying to find any indication that something was wrong, but found none. 

Az was supposed to be scouting the mountains and trying to find the village, he was doing that for the whole week I was laying around and trying to muster as much energy as possible. I have not seen him a lot lately, as he was busy and I missed almost every meeting that was held. 

"Why wouldn't be?" He raised his eyebrows and let his shadows roam freely around.

"Shouldn't you be out there, hunting Veronica?" I grinned, keeping my eyes on him.

"I was not aware that you wouldn't appreciate my company?" Az's eyes lit up with mischief as he let his long legs stretch in front of him, folding his arms on chest. 

"You know that's not what I meant," a smile showed up on its own accord as I saw him being this relaxed. 

Normally he was most of the time tense and greatly controlled, having everything around him in check. Seeing him letting his guards down for a moment was very much needed refreshments. 

"Indirectly asking if the search of the village is going well?" He had me read through right away and I just smiled sheepishly, nodding with my head. 

"It's going well, north of Ramiel I noticed few signs of life, tracks which were covered and such," he smiled and looked at the night stand, where my plans were hidden. "It seems you made your own progress?" 

"Those shadows of yours," I gave the shadows a nasty look, sighing. 

"They are only concerned about you," he said with a softer voice. "We all are." 

That was the problem. They all were concerned about me, having their minds turned away from the most important thing and that was the war. 

"I'm fine," I assured him, brushing my hand over my belly. "Asteria is as well, this morning, there was quite a pulse of her magic, that I saw a stars twinkle around." 

That seemed to surprise the shadowsinger and surprise your spymaster is quite an achievement. I cannot help but laugh at his expression, it suited him. 

"She indeed took after Rhys in her magic," he shook his head, slightly curly black hair danced around his head as he did so. "His mother used to tell us, that when she was expecting him, he used to let out pulses of magic, that would cloud the room in darkness." 

"Did he?" I grinned, excited to hear more of their connected past. 

"Oh he did," his eyes lit up with amusement. "And it was getting so common that she needed to have a candle nearby even during the daytime. She would be working on new dresses and out of sudden there would be darkness flowing around, keeping her from seeing even an inch in front of her." 

He wiggled with his fingers in front of his eyes and I was laughing at this point. It was just a precious idea. 

"Oh that is just way too sweet!" I kept laughing as the idea of Rhys' mother needing to light a candle all the time kept running inside my mind. 

"You should be ready for the same though," he pointed out, a fond smile on his lips. "Asteria now summons stars, but it won't be long till there will be darkness flowing around."

"If the darkness will be the same as her father's, then I cannot complain, I love the cosy feel of it," I grinned shamelessly, feeling a very satisfied pull through the mating bond. 

“You know that you are the only one who describes his magic as cosy?” Az raised his brow at once again, amusement all over his handsome face. 

“Well it is,” I shrugged and patted my belly. “And her’s is as well. Yours as well, I like your shadows, even when they tend to be nosy,” I watched the shadows swirl around, curling around his ear for a slip of second and whatever they said made Az’s mouth to twitch.

“That’s for first as well, most people think they are threatening,” he said with such a light voice, as if it never bothered him, but I’m sure, that the soft, kind heart of his must have felt quite strongly about it. 

“None of you ever did something to me with your magic that would make me feel otherwise, so it is cosy and pleasant for me, but I would bet it is rather handy most of the times when others outside the Velaris are wary of it,” I laid more comfortably into the pillows and grinned. 

“It is,” he nodded and his hazel eyes turned to the night stand once again, before he looked back at me, his face turning a little more serious. “I’m close to finding the village and I wanted you to know first. It’s your call Darcy, tell me to drop it and I will, no question asked from any of us.” 

His eyes bore heavy feelings. Whoever would say he is cold and emotionless will be gravely wrong. Az tends to feel a lot, his emotions are like hurricanes, strong and overwhelming. He feels everything way more than the rest of us does, so he keeps it under tight control to not let it consume him. I realised this the moment Rhys told me about how torn he was by the fact I needed to expose the village. The suspicion was there for a moment but this confirmed it completely.

“Az,” I said with a soft voice, giving him a warm smile to assure him that it was alright. “It’s okay. No need to feel bad about this. I would choose to expose the village over Velaris every single time.” 

“You paid with your wings for their safety,” his eyebrows scrunched together as spoke, it was not an easy feat for Illyrian to speak about another one of us losing our wings. “You don’t need to sacrifice even this Darcy, let them live there, hidden and in peace, just like you wished.”

I reached over and took his scarred hand in a gentle touch, squeezing it lightly. They all tend to be way too kind and considerate when it comes to me. 

“Velaris is my home now Az,” I said and brushed my thumb over his hand. “It’s a place where my daughter will grow up. I sacrificed for them enough, it’s their turn to pay back now. They used to be my concern, my responsibility, not any more. I found my family, I have my mate, child on the way and a whole court to take care of. I will never put anything above my family and Velaris is our home, our safe place where after facing all the ugly faces the world has to offer we can go and let our guards down. I would rather expose the village ten times over than share our home with the queens, risking they would spill the beans to Hybern the first opportunity they would get.” 

His eyes were glued on his hand in mine, deep in thoughts. What was he thinking about? I would never know, but when he finally raised his eyes to look at me, he gave me a bright smile that made my heart skip a beat. 

“You grow like a person so much each passing day,” he said and squeezed my hand back “This point of view, it’s admirable. There are not so many people like you out there. People who paid way too steem price for something and then being able to let it go to waste, technically speaking. We are lucky to have you as our High Lady.”

I felt tears coming to my eyes, touched by his words. How can I be so lucky to have such amazing people like Az in my life? What did I do to deserve this kind of life? 

“Can I hug you?” I asked in a small voice, blinking the emotional tears away from my eyes, letting them spill over. 

“Come here,” Az grinned and stood up, wrapping his hands around me in a gentle manner. 

It makes my heart feel all fuzzy. He doesn’t get enough hugs and he deserves all hugs in the world. The mask he puts on himself keeps everyone at arm reach, but I think he needs more hugs and affection than he is getting. 

“What are others doing?” I tried to distract my mind so the emotions would calm themselves and laughed when he took out of his pocket a tissue and handed it to me. 

“Rhys, Cass and Mor went to the Hewn City to get the Veritas,” Az sat back into his chair, rolling his eyes at the few shadows that sneaked close to me, dancing around with rather lively manners. “Your absence is an excellent excuse for Rhys being a dick and pick on Keir, distracting him long enough till Mor and Cass will come back with the orb. Amren, I believe, is still fussing over the book.” 

I thought they were working on the situation, but this surprised me. They were doing so much! Over the week I was there, doing practically nothing, they managed to do so much. I was happy that the things were moving and being done, but it left me feeling useless all over again. Dam those over sensitive emotions! 

“That’s excellent, truly is,” I tried to swallow another wave of tears, it was truly silly for me to feel so strongly about them doing such a process without me by their side. 

“It’s alright to feel this way,” Az handed me another tissue, smiling warmly. “The situation we are in is really difficult and you are pregnant as well. There is a lot happening at the same time and feeling overwhelmed is just a natural thing.” 

I was not sure what to do. His understanding was another force for my tears and I wanted to laugh at the silliness of my damn self and the never ending tears over even the smallest of things. 

“Once you find the village, take Veronica here, I want to see her, can you do that to me?” I sniffed and rolled my eyes at the sound, making the shadowsinger laugh.

“Of course. I had that in mind from the moment the search started,” he grinned and reached into his shadows, taking out a new notebook made from a fine leather. “There, this will serve you better for your little secret notes, it’s enchanted to open only to the owner, so you don’t need to hide it away.” 

I was speechless as I looked at the beautiful notebook that ended in my lap. What rendered me speechless? I was still not sure if it was the beauty of the notebook or the nonchalant nature of how he simply addressed my notes and fixed the problem without making it obvious. 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

It was later the day when Amren walked through the door without bothering to knock, looking like she would choke the nearest thing that would get on her nerves.

“I swear this cursed book!” She threw it on the writing table and jumped on my bed, laying down next to me.

I was surprised and not sure what to do or how to react. I surely did not expect Amren to storm into my room and jump into the bed, complaining over the book. 

“You alright?” I checked on her, offering her a pillow, since every single one of them was behind my back so I can comfortably sit and write my notes into the new notebook Az gave me. 

“I should be the one asking you that,” she opened one of her eyes and accepted the pillow, sticking it under her head. 

“Well it’s not me who is looking like hell now,” I raised my eyebrows at her, giving her a pointed look. 

“Right,” she sighed and brushed hands over her face.

“So?” She looked so worn down. Tired even. 

“I can’t move with the translation before the second half will be there and that drives me crazy!” Amren exclaimed, throwing her arms into the air. “I can’t focus on anything else than the translation and it’s not moving anywhere now!” 

“Did you have time to eat? To sleep?” I felt bad all over again, they all were working so hard and there I was, laying in the bed all day and not helping at all. 

“Kind of slipped out of my mind,” she sighed and looked around. “You were busy.” 

Her silver eyes toured the room, probably noticing the numerous projects that I tried to do to keep my mind busy and out of the war’s reach. 

“Yeah,” I rolled my eyes, already irritated by the mere thought of doing another distractive exercise. 

“How does that work for you?” Her voice gave it right away that she knew.

“Like shit,” I confessed and laid down as well, joining her in it. 

“That makes us two,” Amren didn’t look happy at all. 

She was probably not used to things not going how she wanted. Over the millennia she was alive, she must have learned all things and over the time it all became easy. Having something difficult that is not working how she wants must be so frustrating for her.

“I heard that Rhys is in Hewn City,” I mused, trying the waters if it’s safe to approach this topic with her. 

Mor for example didn’t want to talk about anything related to war till I’m discharged from the bed rest. Rhys always brushed it gently aside with massage or cuddle, telling me only the harmless stuff and leaving any real information out. 

Cass was a mixture of the two. He would deny any of my attempts to gain information about what is happening, but then he would spill the beans, leaving anything disturbing out. 

“Aren’t you supposed to relax and let these things out of your mind?” She turned her head on the pillow, facing me. 

“It does more harm when I try to ignore it,” I turned my head on the pillow as well, facing her. 

“Makes sense,” she closed her captivating eyes and smiled. “They should be coming back home in a few hours. If I know them, they already have the orb and stay there to not seem suspicious.” 

“Az is close to finding the village,” I hummed and closed my eyes as well, feeling relieved to be able to speak so freely over those matters. 

With Az it was easy, but I was sure that Rhys would have some things to say about it to him. But he wouldn’t dare to say anything to Amren, so I was not pressured to feel responsible and guilty. 

“He is a fine tracker,” Amren commented matter of factly, forcing a smile on my lips. 

“He is,” I agreed and then grinned like an idiot. “How are things going with Varian?” 

“We still exchange correspondence,” her voice was now sounding way lighter. 

“Only correspondence?” I mused and turned to lay on my back, brushing my hand over my belly. 

“That and we might or might not have had a few one night stands,” it came out of her like it was nothing, but my eyes shot wide open at the news. 

“Really?!” I giggled and felt like jumping two metres into the air from the excitement. I knew there was something between them! 

“Hmm, but don’t say anything to Cassian or all I will hear from him will be how I can fuck a dude that is reason he can’t enter the Summer Court,” she laughed and I joined her in it.

“Varian is the reason he can’t enter? I thought it was a drunken flying race gone bad?” Oh this was priceless.

“He made a bet with Varian that he would be able to manoeuvre around the city with blinded eyes, obviously a very shitty idea,” Amren filled me in on the reason behind the catastrophic failure of his flying match and I was ready to die from laughter. 

“Oh my,” I kept laughing like an idiot and for sure I will use this against Cass when he will feel all smart and make fun of me. “So you and Varian are a thing?” 

“Don’t be ridiculous,” she sounded openly offended by such a suggestion. “We fuck and we talk, that’s it.” 

“Sounds terribly similar to being a thing if you ask me,” I practically sang and sat up in the bed to have a better look at her, but she refused to open her eyes and look at me. 

“It’s way too soon to make any judgement yet,” she opened one of her eyes in the end, grinning like a wild cat. “I still haven't decided if I will eat his soul or not.” 

We both erupted into fits of laughter at this and I fell back into the bed, enjoying these moments of normalcy. 

After all, this bed rest is not as bad as I thought. Without it, I wouldn’t get such an opportunity to get one on one with my family members in the middle of the situation we are in. I wouldn’t be able to relax and connect with myself and the ones close to me or come to peace with things which are out of my reach. 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

Amren stayed for the rest of the day, keeping me company as she sat by the writing table, working on the translation even though it was a foolish attempt to be useful, feeling I got to know and understand completely. 

When she was bent over the cursed book, I took my time and wrote a letter to Tarquin. I was not sure what Rhys managed to say to him so far, so I decided it would be the best use of my time if I would inform him about the progress made on the book and how things look with the war. 

I let him know about the progress with the queens and mentioned the bravery of the Archeon sisters when it came to standing up against the queens. Let him know that the Book of Winds is being translated and we made significant progress with it. 

This let me feel more at ease, especially after the whole week of not feeling useful, this little thing made me feel as a part of an active group that works to prevent the war. 

When it turned late in the evening, alarmingly close to dinner time in the Town House, which meant around seven in the evening, people started to pile up in my room.

Rhys was the first to show up, burying me under a blanket made of endless kisses and sweet words, declaring how much he missed me the whole day. I turned into a giggling mess unable to resist those sweet words and gestures from him and I did not even try to protest, leaving him to do as pleased. 

Soon after him arrived Cass and Mor, both grinning from ear to ear, holding trays with dinner, twins behind them with other portions of trays, smiling broadly at us. 

“It would be nice to have dinner together,” Mor sent me a wink and dropped on the nearest free place on the floor, making herself comfortable. 

“You guys could eat downstairs, I don’t mind it really and you will be way more comfortable down there,” I watched them drop down on the floor without any care in the world, looking comfortable no matter that they were literally sitting on the floor. 

“Nonsense,” Cass waved with his hand, grinning broadly as he stretched his leg.

“We won’t let you eat alone and now that we are all in the city at the same time, it’s just the perfect opportunity to eat together,” Mor patted my tight, giving me a reassuring smile. 

“Hope I’m not late and Cassian didn’t eat all the beef,” Az walked through the shadows, shaking some of the snow away from his black hair, sending me a warm smile. 

“We haven't yet touched the food,” I assured him and laid more comfortably into my nest made from pillows, throwing my legs over Rhys’ lap, which he started to stroke once they landed there. 

“I’m offended Azriel,” Cass mumbled, giving his brother a hurt look. 

“Don’t be dramatic, he is right,” Amren sipped on her gobbled full of blood, looking more relaxed than she was when she stormed into my room hours ago. 

‘You can take the credits for her current state. You gave all of them a place, where they can charge themselves.’

Rhys caressed my mind as his bewitching eyes looked across the room. 

‘They do the same for me. I feel way better.’

I confessed, idiotic smile finding its way on my face as I looked at my mate.

‘We have the Veritas.’

He pushed a tray filled with all varieties of food into my lap and leaned over to press a kiss on my lips, his way of saying bon appetit. 

I felt relieved at the assurance that they indeed managed to get hold for the orb and with an appetite I dig into the dinner, enjoying the company of my family, who were spread across the floor of our bedroom, eating and chatting over dinner.

Chapter Text

Today was the day! Madja, Gods bless her, finally released me from the bed rest and I was discharged with one condition and that was to take it easy. It was a deal I was willing to make if it meant I would have the blessing of our healer to get back into normal life. Even if it was limited. 

The Town House was quite a busy place right now. The twins were running around, carrying things around and packing them into boxes that then disappeared. They packed things that we held close to our hearts, some books, some of the decorations and things like that. 

When I danced down the stairs, completely overjoyed that I could roam around without any scolding following, it was a weird sight to see the Town House being robbed of the things that were making it feel like home. 

‘What is happening, honey?’

I asked Rhys, who went just an hour ago to check something in the city, looking way relaxed once Madja assured both of us that my condition calmed down and no immediate danger was to be expected for both me and Asteria if I will keep the stress levels low and don’t overwork myself. 

Safe to say that Rhys took it seriously and banned me from lifting anything that is heavier than a mug of tea or to not worry about any details that had anything to do with war, promising that everything is taken care of and once I’m needed, he will tell me. 

That left me relaxed, after such a long time I realised that the weight of the future is not standing on my shoulders, I’m not alone in this and have such a great family that can deal with those things that were bigger than any of us. 

‘Nothing that should concern that pretty head of yours, love.’

Rhys mused into our bond and I felt a brush of his powers on my mind.

He did that often lately, using his powers to release any stress that loomed around my mind. I would take it as an invasion of privacy, or even unfair manipulation, but to be honest. When did we ever have any kind of privacy since the mating bond snapped for us? It was just not our thing and I didn’t mind it. He knew what he was doing and if it’s impossible for me to control my stress levels, then I will gladly let Rhys do the work. It’s for the good of me and Asteria after all. 

‘And when will I see my handsome mate?’

I walked into the dining room, noting that the set of vases that were usually placed on the table went missing as well. 

“Do you miss me that much?” A voice of my mate purred from the doorway and when I turned, he was standing there, his hands folded on his firm chest and an alluring smirk danced on his kissable lips. 

“How can I not miss you?” I smiled brightly and walked right into his arms that opened for me, letting him hide me from the whole world in the safety of his hug. “Did you miss us?”

He chuckled, a deep sound vibrating through his chest as he pressed his lips on the crown of my hair and gently brushed hand over my belly.

“I miss my girls every second I don’t spend with them. Even a mere wall between us makes me miss the two of you,” his voice was tender and I smiled up at him like an idiot, charmed by his words.

“Smooth talker,” I laughed and wrapped my arms even tighter around his body, the urge to keep him close almost consuming my soul. 

“Smooth talker I might be,” he hummed and placed his hand on my cheek, lifting my head to look up at him. “But I’m even smoother with surprises, close your pretty eyes love.” 

He leaned forward and pressed a gentle kiss on my lips, clouding my mind with thoughts only about his lips brushing against mine, sending warm, fuzzy feelings through the bond. 

The kiss consumed me so wholly, that I didn’t notice the ever so familiar darkness hugging us and winnowing us away from the Town House. I noticed that we didn’t stand in the dining room only when a different scent hit my nose and his lips left mine.

I opened my eyes, not sure where he took us. The first thing I saw was violet eyes holding a gaze that was making me fall in love with him all over again. He nodded with a nonchalant move of his heartbreakingly handsome face for me to look around and with a great deal of trouble to tear my eyes from his face, I managed to look around, a gasp leaving my lips. 

We stood in our bedroom in the River Estate, fully finished. I turned around, my mouth open from the fact that our new home was finished. How did they manage to accomplish this? 

“Indeed, smooth in any aspects,” Rhys mused with satisfaction in his voice, a cheeky smile dancing on his lips. 

“Entertain me, oh your highness Prince of Hel, my High Lord,” I turned to face him and almost purred his titles, a playful grin on my lips. “Why did you take me into our bedroom when we should start with the bottom when exploring our new home?” 

I walked closer to our new bed, perfectly made, decorated with black, silken sheets, aware of his eyes glued on my swaying hips. My fingers brushed over the decorative pillows with utter gentleness as I turned my head over my shoulder to look at him. 

“Because, your highness Princess of Hel, my High Lady,” he replied with the same tone, his eyes drinking in each movement of my body with predatory precision. He started to walk towards me, each step elegant and seductive as he let go of the hold on his magic, darkness freely flowing around our bedroom. “I plan to baptise this house by taking you right there on this very bed,” he reached me, bewitching me with his enchanting eyes. His hands gently took hold of my waist and he moved me to sit down on the bed.

“Will your highness finally touch his wife?” I took my lower lip between my teeth and slowly, painfully slowly let go of him while keeping my eyes glued on his. 

“Madja cleared you from the bed rest, didn’t she?” He grinned with a sinful smirk and caressed my cheek with his finders, that he traced down my neck, over the side of my breasts down to my chest, where he gently pressed, forcing my body to lay down into the pristinely clean sheets. 

“I think she said something of not having sex in the upcoming months,” I whispered, fighting with myself to don’t burst into laughter as a look of horror crossed his face for a split of seconds, before a feline grin showed back on his lips and a dangerous gleam lit up his eyes. 

“You cruel, beautiful thing,” he purred and climbed on top of me, each of his movements elegant as of a panther, who measured his prey.

“Am I?” I charmed an innocent smile on my lips, raising my hips to brush against his hips, earning a sinful huff from my mate, that sent flaming hot desire through my whole body. 

“Hmm,” humming brushed against my lips before he crashed his lips back on mine, capturing my mouth in a kiss full of hunger and anticipation. 

The desire and lust quickly turned the air around us into unbearably hot as we gave up to hunger for each other. His free hand that didn’t support his weight on top of me started to roam down my leg, brushing the skirt up, exposing my leg for his touch. 

His touches on my skin was sending pulses of lust and desire through my entire being, clouding my mind from anything else. It soon became apparent that the clothed state irritated him and within a second I was laying naked under his body and faced a satisfied looking Rhys that was taking in each exposed inch of my body. 

“Way better,” he winked and then let his face fall down, gracing my chest with his attention. 

His sinful lips were showering my breast with kisses and teasing licks, forcing a moans out of my lips and my hips up to brush against his. It was apparent that he was as excited as I was, judging by his dick already hard and ready to ravish me. 

“Sing for me darling,” he started to travel with his lips down my body, across my swollen belly, that he eyed with utter love and affection, before he pressed a kiss on my navel bone, a devilish look clouding his eyes. “We need to fill this home with that sweet sound of yours.” 

And with that he dived between my legs, taking his favourite type of feast without any hesitation or holding back. His tongue brushed across my core with expertly precision, forcing the first loud moan out of lips. 

He purred approvingly and started to eat me out, his lips and tongue caressing the most sensitive parts of my body with gentle, blissful gestures, rendering me a moaning mess. 

My legs moved further apart to give him more space, earning myself  a very satisfied growl from Rhys, who raised one of his hands and took my breast, showering it in attention as well. 

“Oh Gods, Rhys,” I moaned and closed my eyes, that were heavy under the pleasure he was giving me. 

“Keep those pretty eyes on me sweetheart,” his lips were brushing against my clit as he spoke, his voice gravely deep. “I want to see you being lost in pleasure.” 

It took everything in me to do as he said and I only managed to keep my eyes half open. It was something erotic, seeing Rhys between my legs, his lips feasting on my core and his eyes, those beautiful, soul stealing eyes now coloured by darkness that were such a prominent part of him. 

Everything in Rhys was erotic, each move, each word, each wave through our bond was sending me over the edge over and over again. He was a sinful promise that night held, crafted to deliver mind blowing pleasure that rendered me senseless and utterly, completely satisfied as I let him have my body in any way he desired. 

“Who do you belong to love?” He licked his lips with appetite after I recovered from the first orgasm of the day, breathing heavily to get grip on me. 

He climbed back on top of me, taking one of my legs into his hands and placing a kiss on the inner side, his eyes still glued on mine as he placed the leg on his shoulder, the fact that he was naked as well just landed in my mind, making my mouth water. 

“To you,” I half moaned and half whispered, the tension inside me building once again as he positioned himself to my entrance, setting even stronger fire of lust into my body. “I’m yours.” 

It was like my words were calling of heaven, because once those words left my lips, his face clouded by such a deep, strong desire and he entered me in one swift, gentle move, forcing my eyes to open wider at the feeling of having him back inside me. 

“Again,” he growled and his arm reached to cover my belly.

“I’m your Rhys,” I moaned and as he moved inside me again, I had now problems keeping my eyes on his own at the pressure of the pleasure he was giving me. 

“And I’m yours, love,” he leaned forward, keeping my leg on his shoulder entering me even deeper as he connected our lips in a heated kiss full of hunger and love that was mixing in the sinful moves of our bodies. 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

We graced our bedroom and then bathroom with our love making, enjoying the company of each other after such a long time. One wouldn’t believe how torturously long two weeks can be when it means two weeks without your mate and his comfort. 

We were now in the living room of our new home, slowly swaying into the silent tunes Rhys let sound in our minds. 

Dancing with Rhys was something euphoric. My mind was at peace and no care in the whole wide world could enter my head that was filled with the magnificent presence of my mate, that overtook the entire attention of my soul and heart. 

After a rather long and blissful bath in our new bathroom, Rhys helped me into clean dresses, delicate masterpiece crafted from the finest black silk, light and comfortable. He was a sucker for black dresses and I must admit that the kind of dresses he chooses are always the most beautiful ones I ever wear and after the months spent by his side it’s a great deal to top the previous ones, yet he always manages to do just that. 

My hair was freely flowing around my head in their naturally curly form, joining us in our dance as Rhys circled me around, following the lead of the skirt of my dress, that was flowing around as well. 

“I can’t believe that the River House is finished, it feels like yesterday when we talked about the idea of a new home for our growing family,” I beamed up at him and let him sway me around into the rhythm of the tunes. 

“Is it way too early for you?” He studied my face, looking for any indication that I was not ready. “We can still live in the Town House if you wish.”  

“No,” I returned to him from the curling turns and wrapped my arms around his neck while smiling brightly. “I love it here, it feels like home, it just came out of nowhere, it didn’t occur to me that today I was waking up for the last time in our bedroom at the Town House.” 

Rhys raised his hand to my face and his long, elegant fingers brushed against my cheek, soft, cosy smile dancing on his lips. 

“But you know,” I leaned into his touch, keeping my eyes on his as we kept swaying into the rhythm. “Sometimes it’s better to not be aware when it’s the last time, it doesn’t let you wonder and overthink everything.” 

“The Town House is still our home, it always will be our home, the River Estate just became our another home, but the Town House will be forever there and ready to welcome you,” he spoke with tender voice as he leaned forward and pressed a gentle kiss on my lips, melting my heart with the fierce love that flowed through our bond. 

“I don’t know how to describe how proud of you I feel,” I pressed a kiss into his hand. “You managed to build a home for me and our daughter in such a so little of time and with everything that is happening out there, it’s just dazing how amazing you are.” 

I was speaking with heart on my hand, honestly filling each of my words as I admired the perfect male that was my mate and I needed to blink away the emotional tears that came knocking to be shed. 

Rhys opened his mouth to reply, his own eyes filled with exposed emotions full of love and warmth, but before he could speak, a teasing voice filled the air of our living room, interrupting the soothing tunes we kept dancing to.

“Don’t overdo it Darcy, or his ego won’t fit even into this grandiose estate,” Cassian was first who walked into the living room, hands full of bottles and a wide smile on his face. 

“It’s already a tight fit,” Az sent me a warm smile and carried a small barrel of the Summer Court juice that couldn’t miss anywhere where I was present. 

“What in the Cauldron’s name brought you here?” Rhys sighed and kept me in his arms, still slowly dancing, not minding that now we had company. 

“Celebration of course,” Mor sang and danced through the open space of the room with grace so natural to her. 

“Of what?” I raised my eyebrows and looked at them, noting that they very happily crashed on the sofas around the fireplace, setting a rather impressive bar on the coffee table there. 

“Release of your prison?” Amren sent me a wide grin and elegantly sat down on an armchair.

“And the new home?” Cass offered another excuse for celebration and popped open a bottle of champagne, making Mor cheer and hand him her already waiting glass to pour into.

“I would very much prefer to celebrate alone with my lovely mate,” Rhys sent them a glare and I needed to laugh at him, my laughter earned me a pinch on my ass from him and not so much innocent grin. 

“You had your time to celebrate alone and I’m sure you made the best of it,” Amren said with a knowing look on her face and I needed to fight a blush that threatened to land on my cheeks from the suggestion in her voice. 

“Fair point,” Rhys grinned and I lightly hit his chest as my eyes popped wide open at his shameless self.

The room was filled with amused laughter and I lost my fight with the blush, feeling the warmth on my cheeks. 

“Did I tell you that you are breathtakingly beautiful when you blush?” Rhys mused and brushed his nose against my own, forcing an idiotic smile on my lips. 

“Do you two plan to dance the whole evening or will you grace us with your presence?” Mor downed her glass in a single movement and gestured to Cass to fill it again. 

“We will join you, don’t worry,” I wanted to go to them, but Rhys placed hand on my waist and turned my back to him, keeping our dance still going. 

“In a bit, I still don’t have enough of dancing with the love of my life,” Rhys charmed a bright smile, taking the air from my lungs. 

“Oh Rhys,” I cooed and raised on my toes to press a kiss on his kissable lips. 

One kiss turned into another and then another, filling my mind with the feel of his lips and his hands on my cheek and waist, keeping me close to him. 

“Gods have mercy on us,” Amren said with a light voice and I heard another bottle being opened, probably the one of special bled created only for her to drink. Mixture of lamb blood and alcohol made from rare herbs growing only at a specific time in a few places far away on the continent. 

Once Rhys decided it was enough dancing for one evening, probably noticing in my mind the slight ache in my feet, we joined our family in celebration that was in full swing, alcohol flowing freely around, consumed with appetite. 

“You ought to know this story Darcy!” Cassian out of nowhere raised his glass, eyes gleaming with excitement.

“There we go,” Az knocked a whole glass into himself and I watched with astonishment how his shadows went to prepare another glass for their master. 

“What story?” I raised my brows at him, sitting comfortably in my mate’s lap while nursing a glass of the delicious juice. 

“Back a few centuries, long before Rhys was High Lord,” Cass wiggled with his brows at his brother. “We used to spend all our free time out together, finding someone to warm our nights,” he paused to take a sip from his glass and Amren took the opportunity that he had his mouth full.

 “As young and stupid males tend to do,” she said and rolled her eyes, making me and Mor laugh.

“Very funny,” Cass sent her a pointed look and then turned back to face me and started to speak with eagerness. “Anyway, as I was saying, we used to spend all of our free time together and mostly it was at the local bars, which were pulsing with life. Back then, Az was still working for Rhys’ father and was not much around, but when he was, we always forced his ass to join us,” he gave both of the males a large grin and took another swing from his glass.

I noticed the shadows gathering closer to Az as he mentioned the past and I felt my heart ache at the realisation that it must not have been pleasant times. 

‘It was not a pleasant time for Azriel at all. My father ran him ragged and he was way too young for the type of work my father saw fitting for him.’

Rhys caressed my mind and I felt a strong urge to go and hug the shadowsinger with a proper, warm hug, making sure he knows that everything is alright now. 

“One of those rare evenings where all three of us were together, we went to Rita’s and planned to get roaring drunk, bang some chicks and get loose,” Cass continued and I fought a laugh at his crass language. 

Amren gave him a disgusted look, not afraid of showing her opinion about their idea of getting loose back then. Mor just rolled her eyes and finished another glass, probably used to these types of stories by now. 

“Back then, your darling Rhysie was not such a good dancer as you see now,” Cass’ eyes lit up with amusement and Rhys groaned, probably getting where his brother was aiming with this conversation. 

“There was this female, dancing alone in the middle of the dance floor, enjoying herself. It was sight to behold and I’m not gonna lie when I say that half of the club wanted to bend her,” he continued with his story and Rhys let his head fall down, hiding his face in the space between my neck and shoulders. 

I raised my hand and started to play with his midnight locks while listening to Cass’ story with interest, impatient to hear what is the reason behind my mate’s despair. 

“All three of us wanted to go and get her attention, which led to us tossing a coin to see who would go first. You know, females can be as attractive as they are, but none of them can fuck up our relationship with each other. Rhys won and it was his turn to go and try first,” Cass practically sang and I cannot hold my laughter at the excitement in his voice as he was talking. 

“Rhys, with his endless confidence, went to get the girl. I never saw anything like that,” Cass started to interrupt himself with laughter as he spoke, shaking his head.

“I was drunk!” Rhys whined and I bit my lips to not burst into laughter at his defence. Instead I pressed kiss into his hair and nodded to Cass to continue.

“This pompous idiot started to dance his way to the girl like he was some fucking peacock, parading his feathers to impress the female,” Cass roared with laughter and bed forward to breath out the fierce attack of laughter that took over him. 

The rest of us was nowhere better, both Amren and Mor were crying with laughter and fanning their faces with their hands to catch some breath and Az was bend over similarly to Cassian, laughing loudly with his whole heart, holding the armrest of the chair for support to don’t fall over as the memories must have come back to him. 

“That poor girl was watching him with alarmed eyes and I swear for a solid minute I thought he was having a stroke!” Az forced out through the laughter forcing me to break free and burst into fits of laughter, while holding Rhys in my hands, who was now groaning at the memories  of his goofy youth. 

“I was merely thirty! Have some mercy!” Rhys whined and I laughed even harder, almost spilling my juice as I let go of the glass, thankfully Az’s shadows were there to save my precious juice and placed the glass on the table in front of me like nothing happened. 

“Darcy is twenty six and she is a good dancer,” Mor squeaked and tried to catch some air. 

“Yeah, don’t blame your horrendous performance on your age,” Amren was the first to get hold of herself and shook her head, fists of laughter claiming her there and there, but she was now in control of herself, not like the rest of us. 

Cass was crying at this point, on his knees as he fell from his seat with the force of his amusement and was supporting himself from falling on the coffee table in front of him. Az was nowhere better, but he was bend backwards and laughed loudly with head threw back, his chest and shoulders were shaking with his laughter and his shadows were displaying joyful dance around us as their master was consumed by amusement, unable to stop them from chasing one another around us, pulsing with the joy that filled the living room of our new home. 

“I will never live this down,” Rhys complained, but even he was now laughing freely, free of the first rounds of embarrassment that were washing over them through the story. 

“But now you are a spectacular dancer, my love,” I placed my hand on his cheek and grinned, trying my best to compose myself and not make fun of him anymore. 

“Because he swore that he wouldn’t ever allow this to repeat and spend the next two decades with a private tutor, refining his moves,” Az cried out loud and that broke all of us all over again.

The whole River Estate was pulsing with laughter and joy from my family. It was the perfect first evening in our new home and as the evening went on, more funny stories were spoken and more bottles opened. The air filled with easiness, belonging and freedom to be who we are, enjoying our time together without any care about anything. 

Chapter Text

Today was a baking day. I promised Mor that I will fill her in on the mysterious secrets behind baking and prevent the catastrophe from repeating itself at the next year's solstice. Especially with little Asteria around, I cannot let this gorgeous female burn our kitchen down or drown it while trying to bake bread. 

We were starting easy. A simple cake was on schedule. Nualla and Cerridwen were there to help me with teaching Mor bake and I was thankful for their help, as it turned out, Mor is a terrible learner when it comes to baking. 

She preferred to instead listen to how to properly measure ingredients to chat with Cass, who was sitting by the kitchen counter, and talk about what is the best way to cure a hangover. So it was mostly me talking to not listening Mor and baking cake with spoken commentary. 

Rhys was sitting by the kitchen counter as well. He was supposed to work on some reports that were spread in front of him, but he was most of the time watching me while drinking his coffee. 

"That is way too heavy darling," Rhys quickly said once I wanted to lift the bowl with cake mixture.

"It is not," I rolled my eyes and sent him an amused grin. 

"It certainly is," he sent me a flying kiss and nodded thankfully to Cerridwen who took the bowl from in front of me and poured it into the mould. 

"This is ridiculous Rhys," I complained and went to go and prepare the icing for the cake. 

"Madja said that you can't lift anything heavy," Rhys defended himself, sending me that charming smile of his. 

"She meant things like boxes and stuff, not a bowl with cake mixture," I rolled my eyes again and brushed my hand over my baby bump, which at six months pregnancy was very clearly visible. 

"I'm not taking the risks," he charmed another smile and took a sip of his coffee, his beautiful eyes glued to my hand brushing over my belly.

'By the Mother, you are stunning.'

He hummed into the bond, a wave of possessive protectiveness rushed through it. 

A gentle pink blush landed on my cheeks. He knows what to say to settle those emotions that lately took over me so strongly. 

He showered me with compliments lately even more than before and that was an achievement on its own, considering how much he tended to compliment me since the first day we met. 

This morning, he stated that I was glowing. Dressed in pastel pink dresses, that was nicely showing my baby bump and with a blush on my cheeks from the activities we did together before I went to dress up. Indeed, while looking at the mirror, I was glowing, happy and finally feeling way better and it was showing on me.

"If this is how those three months will go, then we are in for a treat," Mor laughed and finally started to whip the cream in the bowl in front of her. 

"Yeah, with Darcy's mood swings, we will be lucky to still have High Lord after those three months," Cass wiggled with his eyebrows, sounding way too amused.

"If my mood swings can apologise for something, then it will be this bowl ending on your face, Cass," I grumbled and sent him quite a look.

"Come on," he started to laugh loudly. "You would need to be able to lift it in the first place." 

My mouth opened in disbelief and it was a matter of seconds before the bowl ended in his face, but not thanks to my doings. 

"She might not be able to lift it, but I certainly can and would," Rhys informed him and went back to his papers like nothing happened while sipping on his coffee.

Cass was way too stunned with the whipped cream all over his face to even react and soon the room was filled with booming laughter. 

'I won't let you lift it, but I'm for sure going to be the executor of your will, my lovely, sweet, pregnant mate.'

Rhys mused into our bond, making my grumpy mood melt completely. 

'I love you.'

I chirped back and watched with very satisfied amusement how Cass was trying to scrape the whipped cream off of his face and place it back into the bowl, cursing when it only ended all over him. 

"Went for a facial?" Amren came into the room, raising her eyebrows at Cass' state. 

"Piss off," he mumbled and kept with his attempts to clean himself. 

"What a lovely attitude you have for an overgrown bat," Amren rolled her eyes and walked to Rhys, where she placed another report on the pile he was already working on, earning herself a nasty look from my mate. 

The whipped cream landed on Amren's blouse and the room fell into utter silence at Cass' action, which could pretty much cost him his head. 

Rhys raised from his seat and with nonchalant elegance, that is so own to him, walked over the kitchen counter and right behind me. His hand came to rest protectively over my belly, where they started to draw smooth, gentle circles, while he let his head rest in the dip of my neck, placing a gentle kiss there. 

'Did I told you how breathtaking you are looking, swelled up with my child?'

He hummed into our bond, distracting my mind.

I was never more thankful for having my head full of his touch, as the kitchen erupted into chaos as Amren woke up from the shock and started to chase Cassian around the kitchen, who started to spread the whipped cream around the whole room, while trying to save his life. 

'Only about ten times this morning.'

I replied and my heart swelled with fierce love for this male.

It was a mess and Rhys' protective and calming presence helped me to turn that mess off. I leaned closer to his touch, sighing happily and a little chuckle left my lips when I felt a stronger shield around me, a response to the chaos that was happening there. 

'They wouldn't do anything to hurt me and Asteria.'

I remained him softly and placed my hand over his on my belly, brushing it lightly. 

'I'm not taking any chances.'

Rhys grumbled and placed another kiss on my neck, then burying his nose into my skin there, inhaling softly.

'I can't get enough of your scent.'

His voice was a caress of dark whispers in my mind, filled with desire and longing. 

'Let's get lost and let them deal with this mess alone.'

He kept musing, one of his hands moved from my belly to my hip, drawing circles there. 

A cheeky smile landed on my lips at his words and I was greatly tempted to do just that. Let the mess handle itself and get lost in our new home, in his embrace, his touch that would cherish my whole body. 

"What is happening there?" Az walked into the room, his eyes searching the room with raised eyebrows from his place by the doors, where he was standing. 

"That's a long story Az," I laughed at his stunned expression, when he noticed Cassian, covered in whipped cream, being in choke hold of Amren, as well covered in whipped cream, who had murder written in her now dangerously burning eyes. 

"Already back brother?" Rhys said from the place behind me, still holding me close to his body, probably tempted to just winnow us away. 

"Yes and I brought surprise as well," he looked at me with a warmth in his eyes and with a smile he stepped away from the doorway. 

Through them walked a person I didn't dared hope to see again. With her confidence Veronica walked into the room, looking at me with a bright smile. 

She was dressed in fighting leathers, her wings proudly displayed behind her back. Her long, almost black hair was braided into a single braid that kept them away from her face.

She looked like a warrior. 

"Veronica!" My heart erupted with excitement and a loud, cheerful sound escaped my lips at the sight in front of me.

Rhys let go of me and I quickly ran to her, crashing her in a bear hug. 

"Look at you!" I leaned away a little, to have a better look at her and bursted into another fists of laughter, pushing her back into my arms. "You look like a warrior!" 

Her arms wrapped around me as well, holding me tightly in her embrace, laughing as well. 

"Me? Look at you!" She laughed loudly and placed a kiss on my hair.

I tightened my arms around her and blinked away emotional tears that came knocking on me. 

It was her turn to put me at arm length and search with her eyes across my body, a bright smile landing on her lisp.

"Oh gods! I really will be an auntie!" She cried out and her eyes lit up with excitement. "You are so damn beautiful Darcy! You are glowing!" 

At her words the tears spilled over my eyelids and a bubbly laughter left my lips as I crashed her again in a bear hug. 

"Oh I'm so happy you are here!" I said when I let her go from my arms, watching her with a bright smile. 

"When the shadowsinger told me that you wish to see me, I cannot refuse," she grinned brightly. "I waited for this moment for a few years now." 

Her eyes landed behind my back and their light muted a little, pained gleam covered them. 

"I'm so damn sorry Darcy, those fuckers never knew where to stop," she said with regret and grief in her voice as she took my appearance in properly, noticing the missing wings.

It was the first time she saw me properly without my wings, I realised.

"I wouldn't change a single thing," I assured her and smiled warmly at her. "It was worth it."

"Don't talk nonsense," she gave me a pointed look and her own wings moved behind her, probably very much unsettled by the fact she didn't see mine on my back. "It's a miracle we didn't lose you, you have no idea how thankful I was for your stubborn determination." 

I rolled my eyes, not able to feel badly about anything, not when she was there now, standing in the kitchen in my home. 

"You need to meet my family," I smiled brightly at her.

"Well if Cass and Amren are done with their little thing," I turned around and hoped to see those two being back to their composed selves, where Amren let Cass go out of her choke hold. 

"For now, yes," Amren replied and both of them were clean of the whipped cream, probably by the help of Mor or Rhys and their little cleaning magic trick. 

"Welcome in Velaris, it's nice to finally meet you," Rhys walked towards us and wrapped one of his hands around my waist and offered his free hand to Veronica in greetings. 

"Thank you High Lord," Veronica bowed her head slightly in greetings, her eyes looking between me and Rhys with a mischievous gleam of her eyes and once she noticed my raised eyebrow, she winked and wiggled her own eyebrows. 

"This is Cassian, Amren and Morrigan," I gestured to the three of them, who were standing close to us, watching us with fond smiles. "And I guess you are already familiar with Azriel." 

I turned my eyes to Az and gave him a warm, thankful smile for bringing her to me, to which he nodded and leaned over the door frame with his shoulder, monitoring the situation. 

"It's a pleasure to meet you all," Veronica charmed a polite smile at them, looking around the room with curiosity. 

They all nodded with their heads in greeting, their eyes monitoring the situation closely. I was not holding that against them, as she was a stranger to them after all, they didn't know her at all and now she was in our home. 

"You must be tired from the way there, come and sit," I gestured towards the counter and with a wave of Rhys' hand, the piles of reports vanished, leaving it free for us to use. 

"I'm fine, really," she tried to wave it away, but still ended up sitting by the counter. 

"You will enjoy a tea and I will finish this cake and then I will show you around," I grinned at her and turned to make the tea quickly just to find out that Nualla was already preparing it. 

"Cake?" Veronica raised her eyebrows at me, her dark brown eyes looking at the bowl I took into my hands again. 

Rhys came to sit by the counter as well, followed by the rest of my family, who joined us there. 

"Yeah," I raised my eyes at her and then gave Cass a pointed look. "I had whipped cream already ready, but it ended on Cass' face, so I need to quickly get going this one so it can set before the cake itself will bake and then I'm all yours." I promised, earning a hurt look from Cassian for mentioning his little escapade. 

"I thought you said that you will never bake again if you will ever get out?" She said carefully, making me freeze in the middle of my move for a second, before I started to move again. 

"Back then I didn't knew that Mor will try to burn and drawn the kitchens with her attempts to bake and will need someone to teach her," I explained the sudden change of heart. 

Back then I didn't know I would have family, have a mate and carry our child under my heart. I didn't know I would have my own home and will find joy in baking for the ones I love. 

A wave of comfort and calmness washed through the bond and when I looked at Rhys, he offered me a soft, reassuring smile. 

"I see," Veronica nodded, dropping the topic completely. "Nice house I must say." 

Wave of joy washed over me at the mention of our new home. 

"Thank you! It's just freshly finished, it's been a week since we moved in actually," I finished the whipped cream and Cerridwen took it from my hands, placing it into cooling storage to rest. 

"It's suitable for a High Lady," she mused with a gleam of pride in her eyes and I rolled my eyes at her comment.

"Don't start with this. I dare you to use that title on me," I raised threateningly the spatula covered in the whipped cream that was still in my hand, pointing it in her direction. 

"Always so overbearingly humble," she grinned and reached over the counter, taking the spatula from my hands with a grin and sat back into her chair, licking the cream out of it. 

I ignored her remark and turned to look at my mate, who watched us with amusement all over his handsome face. 

"I will show Veronica around," I told him and walked towards him. 

"Be careful and once you girls are done with the chit chat, come to the meeting room, we have things to discuss," he took me closer to him and placed a gentle kiss on my lips, forcing a sheepish smile on my lips and I hummed in agreement, hiding in his arms for a quick hug. 

"I will make sure that Darcy is safe and sound," Veronica placed the now clean spatula on the counter and stood up, her posture displaying the confidence of a skilled warrior. 

"That would be greatly appreciated," Rhys nodded approvingly, but when I got away from his arms, I noticed the look he gave Az and I was sure that there would be a group of shadows watching over me the whole time. 

"I'm not a child you know, I can perfectly watch over myself," I remained both of them, stepping closer to Veronica. 

"Of course you can, girl," she nodded and her eyes looked behind my back, her face contouring with a shadow of regret. 

"Alright, let's go," I clapped with my hands, rolling my eyes at the shadow who shamelessly dashed towards me and wrapped around my wrists, perfectly on display for Veronica to see. 

'Just to make sure.'

Rhys said into the bond, brushing my mind with a gentle caress. 

I don't know why would Veronica need to be reminded of the fact that my security was watched closely, but whatever, if it makes them feel better and they would not worry, then so be it. 

We walked towards the gardens, where I decided to start, mostly because I greatly needed fresh air.

"How are things in the village? Tell me everything!" I demanded once we were outside in the gardens and I laughed lightly at the coat that landed on my body immediately once I stepped outside, probably courtesy of Rhys. 

"We set the village near a forgotten temple, it used to be occupied by a group of female warriors, they called themselves Valkyries. The temple was filled with materials for following their teaching, their beliefs and rituals. And we did just that. We train and practise the Valkyrie lifestyle of living. Those," she pointed at a white stone placed on each of her open gloves on her hands. 

"They are moonstones, Valkyries used them instead of syphons, with the right type of training, each of the girls in the village were able to learn how to use them," she shared with me and I felt like I would explode with pride. 

"I'm so proud of you and the girls, you did such wonderful work," I placed my hand on her shoulder and squeezed, overjoyed with the findings. "How the going of the village works?" 

"We tend to ourselves, we farm, we raise livestock, we craft our own weapons and tools. Each of the girls contributes to the community in ways she can and it all works perfectly. We have everything and there is nothing we need that can't be handled by our own help," she was speaking with pride in her voice and I was so proud to see how far the girls have come. 

"It's all thanks to you Darcy, only thanks to your kindness and sacrifices we were able to make it out and experience true freedom. The Valkyries society works in hierarchical fashion, so the moral values are kept in check. I was set into the position of leading female there, but we never choose a captain, because we were saving that honour for you Darcy, waiting for the day, when you will come and join us, taking your rightful place between us," she turned to look into my eyes, her look full of gratitude and pride. 

My heart bursted with such a strong wave of emotions at her words, unable to believe what I was hearing. 

"But I'm sure your story will be way more interesting than mine, come on and don't let me wait!" She took my hands into hers and I couldn't help but laugh at her eagerness. 

"Don't be ridiculous, your story is pretty damn hard to top," I bumped into her shoulder with mine and a smile was dancing on my lips. 

"When the camp lord captured me and took my wings, I thought that it was the end of me, not gonna lie, I was so sure that I would just die in the basement he threw me into after he cut them off, bleeding to death. Yet I survived and so I continued with what I knew the best," I needed to sit down on the nearest bench, which Veronica didn't comment on and just followed my lead, still holding my hands in hers. 

"They were about to clip another girl, you know I couldn't just let it be," I continued, skipping over things that I just couldn't share yet. "I fought with the guards and it ended as it always ends when someone with my reputation was causing more trouble than I was worth, they were about to just kill me back then, I'm completely sure of that Vera," I looked over the garden, grounding myself with remaining myself that I made it out, I survived and I'm in Velaris, in home I share with my mate and not in the past of which I was speaking about. One of my hands moved to my belly and protectively brushed over it, calming my mind.

"How did you survive?" She asked softly, her eyes glued on my face, taking closely in every detail on my face. 

"Rhys, he came to check on the camp and saw them beating me black and blue. He stopped them and when our eyes connected, the mating bond snapped into the place," a small smile landed on my lips at the memory. 

"He took me into his home, helped me to get back on my legs and we accepted the bond shortly after. I was never as happy as I am now," I turned to look at her, my eyes shining brightly with the happiness I felt. 

"You do look happy," she gently pointed out, her warm eyes shining with proudness. 

"Rhys made me a High Lady and I started to learn my responsibilities that came with the new title. They all were there for me through every step of my healing journey and helped me to get used to this new, crazy and wonderful world I found myself in," I let my head fall on her shoulder and sighed happily. 

"I never believed to be someone important, but then Rhys showed me just how special I'm, he took me into another courts, he made me active part of the court leadership and he trust my judgement," my voice was soft and coloured by the immense love I felt for Rhys as I was sharing this with Veronica. 

"The shadowsinger, he mentioned something about an upcoming war and request you would like to make?" She placed her own head over mine, her arm sneaking around my shoulders. 

"Oh right, will you mind looking around the house tomorrow? Let's go join them in the meeting room so we can have this over with?" I raised my head and looked at her, offering her a sheepish smile. 

"Of course High Lady, lead the way," she mused with amusement in her voice and I rolled my eyes at her teasing. 

"For you it will always be Darcy," I said with fondness in my eyes and led her to the meeting room on the second floor of the River Estate. 

"The decorations there, it's really something," she commented as we walked across the estate and I needed to suppress laughter. 

"Tell me about it, Amren and Mor went wild with Salvatore, the designer who is behind the renovation of this estate," I grinned at her and admired the beauty of the halls we walked through. 

"First and second floors are open to our family to come and go, the second floor is where the guest rooms are and third floor is private floor where me and Rhys live, soon joined by little Asteria," I explained to her and brushed hand over my belly, smiling with a warm, foolishly in love smile at the idea of Asteria joining us in less than three months.

When we arrived at the meeting room, everyone was already there, talking about something in hushed voices.

Once we entered, Rhys' eyes landed on me and he charmed one of his bewitching smiles, making my heart swell with love at the sight of him. 

"Take a seat wherever you want," I patted Veronica's shoulder and went to my mate, happily sitting down into his lap. 

'Everything alright, love?'

Rhys checked, his long, slender fingers gently stroked my belly.

'Completely.' 

I leaned forward and placed a gentle kiss on his lips, happy to be back in his arms. 

"So, does anyone care to explain what that little request is?" Veronica folded her hands over her chest and I noticed the solid amount of muscle there. 

"War is looming over our heads, the king of Hybern is in possession of the Cauldron and plans to use it to conquer Prythian and then the rest of the Continent. We need to stop him and we are on a good way to accomplish it without any bloodshed or open war," I started to explain the situation to her, my voice filled with urgency and confidence as I spoke. 

"Oh?" Her face turned confused and she raised one of her eyebrows, looking surprised.

"There is a way to nullify the Cauldron and render Hybern powerless. There is a book that holds spells that can nullify it. It was split into two parts when the treaty between humans and fea was signed, one part went to us and the other to the human queens," I clarified the way how to prevent bloodshed and smiled at her, noting that those news were pretty much new to her. 

"How do I fit into this?" Veronica asked, her eyes glued only on me, watching me with a sharp eye of a warrior. 

"We are in possession of the part which was given to Prythian, but we need the one that was given to human queens, so we can use the power to nullify the Cauldron. The queens are not fond of us, especially when their mind is influenced by their collaboration with Hybern himself. They demanded proof of the Night Court being trustworthy and demonstrating that we are not full of cruelty and hatred," I gently approached the matter, feeling Rhys's fingers that brushed over my belly in a soothing manner. 

"Alright?" Veronica nodded, waiting for me to continue. 

"I will need to go into the village and capture the daily life out there Veronica, we have an orb that is able to capture and then play the surroundings. I want to show the queens the village and prove to them that the Night Court is home of a place, where Illyrian females are free and live their lives to their own accord," I spilled the beans and kept my eyes on hers. 

I was not asking, I simply informed her of what would happen. It was the least they could do for me and there was not a chance that I will ever allow anyone to see Velaris. 

"Of course captain, just say and it will happen," Veronica answered without any second thought and nodded sharply.

"Captain?" Cass raised his eyebrows and looked at Veronica with confusion over the title she called me with. 

"Darcy is the captain of the Valkyries, it's her rightful position," she replied with a duh expression and I just rolled my eyes.

"We will see about that, for now, I'm thankful that you are willing to help us," I sent a thankful smile her way, leaning closer into Rhys' embrace, feeling way more relieved than this was settled.

"It's the least there is to do after everything that you did for those girls," Amren spoke up for the first time since Veronica joined us, her silver eyes cutting through her with intense looks.

'Oh gods, there we go.' 

I sighed into the bond, sending Veronica an apologetic smile. 

'It was to be expected, each of them have their own reasons for having some reservations against her and the other girls.' 

Rhys brushed my mind with a calming caress of his darkness and relieved me from any potential stress that could consume my body.

"I'm aware of that," Veronica turned her head to face Amren with a fierce confidence, not moved by her sharp voice. 

"Anyway! I'm sure you will be tired after the whole trip there and enjoy some privacy to relax, I will show you your room?" I patted Rhys' arms that had me close to his chest and stood up with his help, smiling at Veronica with a warm, soft smile, hoping to brush Amren's comment away. 

"Thank you Darcy," she offered me a smile and nodded, her eyes travelling between me and Rhys, who held me close to his body as we walked towards her. 

"I think I will be staying here tonight as well," Mor said towards Amren, a little more loudly than was necessary.

"Me too, just to be sure," Amren agreed, sending a pointed look towards Veronica. 

"I will join you as well, I don't feel like flying up to the bird nest tonight anyway," Cass grinned broadly at the two females and sent a wink to my friend, who didn't show that it bothered her at all. 

"Az?" Mor asked the shadowsinger, who was quiet the whole time, just simply monitoring the situation. 

"Yeah, why not, we can get over the training schedules for the WindHeaven with Cass," he shrugged with his shoulders nonchalantly and I sent him a thankful smile. He looked like the only one who didn't openly hate Veronica. 

Once she was settled in her room, me and Rhys left everyone behind and went to the comfort of our private floor, where he scooped me into his arms and I could melt into his arms without any distractions. 

"How are you feeling?" He brushed his hair over my hair, placing a kiss there. 

"So happy to have her there," I admitted, a bright smile on my lips. "But I don't like the way others seem to have something against her." 

He huffed and his arm gently brushed my swollen belly.

"They hold her and the other girls responsible for the things that happened to you. They willingly left you behind just so they can get a chance for a better life," he gently explained, placing a calming kiss on my hair.

"I did it on my own accord without being asked to do it," I reminded him, nuzzling closer into his arms.

"Yeah, but that doesn't make it right. They shouldn't have allowed you to stay back there when others were constantly escaping from the hell, everyone used you as a leader and didn't care enough to take you out as well," Rhys explained the point of view that my family saw. 

I closed my eyes and took a deep breath to calm my mind. Of course that their point of view was making sense and they all had rights to be wary of Veronica, but in the end, it was my own decision and it's not fair to hold it against them. 

"They all suffered enough in their lives, we all did, it's not fair to blame them for something they had no control over," I said into his chest, inhaling his calming scent.

"Did any of them ever ask you to come with them?" He asked softly, his hand on my belly was drawing calming circles there.

"No," I bit my lips and looked up at him, the weight of this single word made my eyes sting. 

"Then let our family stand behind you," he placed a kiss on my forehead, his darkness gently caressing my mind in a calming manner.

Chapter Text

I was sleeping peacefully when a gentle caress on my hip woke me up slowly. The sun was slowly rising and our bedroom was covered in the golden hue of the early morning sunrise. 

I hummed happily at another brush of Rhys' fingers across the exposed skin of my hips, completely awake thanks to his wandering fingers, that never seemed to have enough of travelling across my body. 

"Morning, Darcy darling," Rhys purred into my ear and placed a soft kiss there after his words, his honey covered voice was now clouded with desire. 

I had no time left to reply to his morning greetings, because he turned me around to lay on my back and soon enough he crashed his lips onto mine, stealing air from my lungs. 

My hands raised up over his muscular back to his broad shoulders, all the way up to get tangled in his midnight black hair, while trying to keep up with his over consuming kiss. 

A loud moan left my lips when he raised up to have a proper view to see my face crumble under the pressure of pleasure when he entered my body gently, his bewitching eyes taking in each detail of my face as he rocked into my body.

My hands fell from his hair and landed on his hips, feeling his thrust with them as my body was taken hostage with the blissful feelings only he could bring to me. 

"Fucking beautiful," Rhys growled and leaned down to capture my lips once again, being mindful to don't put any pressure on me. 

My moans raised in intensity as the pressure building in my abdomen was becoming tighter and tighter with each of his thrust into my body. His lips were half swallowing my loud cries of pleasure and half leaving them sound through our bedroom, being sucker for my singing for him. 

"Oh gods, Rhys," I moaned as the pleasure which was building inside me erupted and with its mighty force captured my body, rendering it a senseless mess overpowered with pleasure. 

Seeing me whirl in pleasure and crying his name was enough for Rhys to cross the edge as well, and soon he followed me to the climax, groaning my name as if it was a prayer. 

Our souls nestled close to each other, enjoying the closeness and bliss that both of us were floating at this early in the morning. There was no other place I would be than there, right at this moment, with Rhys still inside me, holding me close and nuzzling my neck with his face as he was breathing in my scent.

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

There is no better way to start a day than moaning the name of your mate and then having a very warm and comforting bath together. Nothing that could happen in the upcoming day could shake my mood, the was set utterly content by those sacred moments with the love of my life.

It was safe to say that I was floating on a cloud of uplifted mood when me and Rhys walked into the kitchen hand in hand, smiling like idiots. 

"Morning!" I cheerfully greeted the occupants of the kitchen, earning myself a warm smile from the rest of our family that was already there. 

Rhys sat down at the table and took me onto his lap, pushing a plate in front of me, winking me when I picked up a fork, ready to dig into the meal as the others of our family started to greet us back.

It was his thing, making sure that I will be satisfied and fed properly, so nothing could bother me and I loved him endlessly for that. 

"You seem to be in a good mood for someone who hates mornings," Veronica mumbled through her mouth full of crumbled eggs, eying me with disbelief to see me function normally this early in the morning. 

Before I could chew and swallow the food I just placed into my mouth, so I would be able to reply, Cass took the unfortunate opportunity to open that crass mouth of his.

"It seems Rhys figured a way, how to make her love mornings," he mused and wiggled with his eyebrows at the two of us, not shying away from the warning glare he got from Mor to not go this direction.

A blush landed on my cheeks at his suggestion and Rhys simply chuckled, not bothering with any comments, since it was a truthful statement, no matter how manner lacking it was. 

"I am sorry Vera," I finally swallowed the food and gave her an apologetic smile. "Cass says anything that is on his mind without filtering it."

My remark earned me an amused look from Cass, who shrugged with his shoulders and kept up with his breakfast. Mor and Amren both looked at me with a nod, agreeing with the statement. 

"It's alright," she waved with her hand and there was a mischievous gleam in her eyes as she watched me and Rhys.

Gods, what is she thinking about me now? Does Cass really need to be like this when she is visiting?

'I can assure you, Darcy darling, that she is greatly amused, no negative feeling whatsoever.'

Rhys brushed gently across my mind, his violet eyes glued on me as I munched the breakfast. 

"What are the plans for today?" Veronica asked, probably not used to this kind of freestyle without discipline and routine.

Back in the camp, there was always discipline and routine to follow and I am sure that the girls took that to the village with them, as that is a way that works best for Illyrians after all. Having clearly planned days and lined up things that need to be accomplished. 

Lately my days have become freestyle. No strict plans to follow and no things to accomplish. All I needed to do was to not cross paths with stress and be healthy, while Asteria was growing inside me. 

She became my main focus. No matter what was happening outside, all that mattered was her health and safety. 

'And I completely agree with this point of view, my love.'

Rhys sounded greatly pleased with the course my mind seemed to set. 

"I am reserving my lovely mate for this evening, I will be taking Darcy darling for a theatre date and then for a dinner, there is a new play where Caravaggio is playing a main role," Rhys charmed heartbreakingly beautiful smile and I almost melted at the sight of him. 

"Caravaggio is playing again? That we cannot miss!" I agreed with excitement and my whole face lit up with excitement. 

He was an excellent actor, who was taking a hiatus thanks to his vocal cords being damaged. If he is playing tonight, that means it will be his first play after the pause. It will be just amazing. 

"He is. He sent a letter inviting the two of us to come and see the play, as he knows you are his fan," Rhys took me closer into his arms, placing a soft kiss into my hair. 

"Of course he is aware, nobody claps as loudly as our High Lady," Amren set her swirling eyes, now full of amusement, towards me and through the kitchen echoed sets of amused snickers. 

"I can't help it! I am always taken back with how he pours his soul into the role," I defended myself and couldn't help a soft blush landing on my cheek, hiding more into the warm embrace of my mate, who had the audacity to chuckle alongside them. 

"How can such a petite creature like you be this mightily adorable?" Rhys practically cooed at my bashful state and let me hide my face in his warm chest. 

"Rhys," I mumbled and was at an edge of letting out a whine about how embarrassed I suddenly became. 

Those emotional swings were truly something. 

"We should be going," Az walked into the kitchen, looking ready to leave as he stood by the doorframe. 

"Az! You did not have breakfast, you can't go anywhere without eating something," I complained and pointed towards the awaiting food on the table. 

"There is no time left, I will have something outside," he waved with his hand dismissively and gave me a warm smile. 

"At least have an apple," I reached over the table and grabbed the apple, holding it in the air for him, wiggling with it. "Hurry up or my hand will fall off."

A shadow dashed across the kitchen and took the apple from my hand, circling around it a few times in greeting before it dashed back to its master, delivering the fruit to him.

'I love you.'

Rhys purred into my mind, his hand caressing my belly gently and when I turned to look at him, his pretty eyes held such a warm and loving gaze.

"Thank you," Az nodded and took a bite from the apple right away, looking in hurry.

'And I love you, honey.'

I hummed back, sending a wave of how much I indeed loved him.

"Why in such a hurry?" Veronica asked, watching this exchange with a nostalgic look, as it used to be her who I nagged around to eat properly. 

"Me and Rhys need to tend to something," Az swallowed quickly the large bite and replied before he set his hazel eyes on my mate. "And we are in a hurry."

"Oh? You are leaving?" I looked from the shadowsinger to Rhys, who gave me a soft kiss and helped me to stand up, so he would be able to leave. 

"Yes, you take good care of yourself, rest a lot and don't stress alright?" He brushed a strand of my hair behind my ear and leaned down to kiss me once again. 

"Where are you two going?" I wrapped my arms around his waist, not willing to let go of him just yet. 

'Hewn City, Az captured tonight another attor that roamed across the Night Court, he is due to meet me.'

He explained privately, probably not willing to discuss this in front of Veronica, who was watching us with raised eyebrows. 

"Alright, take care you two!" I sent a warm smile to Az and then raised on my toes to place a kiss on Rhys' lips. 

Lately it was becoming more difficult to let go of him, I needed his presence constantly around me as the due day was nearing us. It was an instinctual response, as at this stage, the pregnancy was taking the best of me and I was in great need of protection and his never ending support. 

I watched them leave with a heavy heart, not happy that they will be nowhere near Velaris. 

At least Cass was still there. If things would get bad, if Hybern would somehow discover Velaris and attack it, Cass would be able to handle my safety till Rhys will reach us. Mor and Amren were more than capable to hold their grounds as well. 

Oh gods, why did my mind always seem to come up with the worst scenarios when Rhys is leaving? 

I felt a soothing darkness caress my mind, calming the spiralling panic that was threatening to take over me. 

I sat down with a now more grumpy mood and started to pick up the plate in front of me, now completely out of any appetite when Rhys was not there to hold me. 

"Come on Darcy, sulking doesn't suit you," Veronica said with a light voice and when I raised my eyes to look at her, she was watching me with quite an amusement. 

"Just wait till you will find yourself a mate and he will leave out of sudden, you will be sulking as well," I grumbled and stabbed a piece of bacon with much more force than was necessary. 

"No mate for me, thank you very much," she quickly dismissed my words and looked greatly appalled by the mere suggestion. "I don't have time for this kind of distraction." 

"Oh, will you look at that, Veronica is now all busy without any time to chase that old dream of hers?" I raised my eyebrows, smiling lightly now. 

She used to dream out loud about the day she will snatch the best male out there for herself, having a dreamy life and be happy with him, yet things seemed to change quite a lot it seems. 

That made her laugh with a bright, open laughter, that filled the otherwise silent kitchen, that seemed to get silent as they chose to listen to our conversation instead of chatting with themselves. 

"You know, old dreams change when life happens," she shrugged with her shoulders and her warm eyes landed on me with quite a meaningful expression. "I mean, look at you, weren't you the one who was vehemently proclaiming that there is no mate waiting for you out there? Little did you know that he was waiting just across the valleys."

That charmed a bright smile on my face. I had no clue that the Mother had Rhys in store for me. 

"I am not against your change of heart, quite the opposite, freedom suits you," I beamed at her and took her once again in.

She was strong. Independent. With her own mind and control over the course of her life. She was everything she could become and more. 

I heard a scowl, not the first, but definitely louder this time. I tried to ignore the sound and gave Veronica a proud smile. 

Rhys told me to let them have my back and I have every intention to let them do so. If they need to express themselves loudly to ventilate their emotions, then so be it. 

"You should see the others, they are flourishing," she gave me a warm smile back and I was endlessly happy to hear that they were doing well. 

All of them suffered way too much, they all deserved to be happy and bloom in their little village, where they could be whoever they ever wished to be.

"That's such great news. It is so good that Rhys with boys are keeping a close eye on the camps, making sure that there is no longer a need for those kinds of things. Not a single female was clipped ever since I left the camp, they are even allowed to train if they choose to do so. Many decided it will not for them, as was to be expected, but there is few brave females, who decided to become part of the army and they are growing so much as a warriors," I shared merrily the news to her, pride filling my heart as I was able to tell her of such an incredible accomplishments. 

"I heard of that, times are changing and few females in the Village are entertaining the idea of returning back, to their families, many of them did not seen their parents for long years, I do miss my parents as well, but I will not be returning, I might came to visit, but my place of at the village, where majority of females wish to stay," Veronica shared the latest doings in the Village and I was almost glowing with happiness to hear that some of them would be willing to return and reunite with theirs families. 

"I am sure it must be terrible," I heard Mor mumble into her cup of coffee. 

She was always more pissy in the morning, but if I heard her, it means Vera heard her as well, and I don't want her to feel badly at those side comments, that seems to be coming out of my family mouths as if it was a competition to see who would muster more. 

"Oh Vera, that's amazing, I am sure their families would be ecstatic to see them again after those years," I tried to keep the conversation going, force the remarks into the background and keep the morning somehow pleasant. 

"What is your problem?" Veronica chose to point out the elephant in the room after all and I sighed as her eyes pierced Mor and Amren, who both were voicing the remarks most often. 

"Nothing much, it just seems to be impossible for me to understand, how could you all use Darcy as a ladder to get out of that shit-hole and gain freedom, but you all seemed to be just fine with leaving Darcy behind, knowing perfectly well that the camp lord was keeping close eye on her, yet instead of getting the female who secured a freedom for countless other out, you simply let her there without as much as assuring that she will be safe," Amren replied without any sugarcoating, her voice deadly cold, filled with unfiltered anger. 

I sighed once again and took my tea, trying to calm my mind from spiralling again. 

'It was bound to happen, my love, do you wish for a song perhaps? To keep your mind occupied till then will this get over?'

Rhys' calming touch caressed my mind and I leaned with my souls further into his touch, desperate for any kind of comfort from him, especially now when the situation was so tense.

'That would be nice.'

I whispered back, closing my eyes to push the room away and I felt my shoulders relax when the tune we danced to started to play in my mind, keeping it away from the argument that erupted in the kitchen. 

"Darcy offered herself to stay there, she was already clipped back then..." Veronica tried to explain herself and I flinched at the statement. 

My mind was gently forced away for the conversation. Rhys pushed the starry night into my mind, enchanting it with such beauty, that chased any negative memories away and left it only with wonder. 

I don't know how long they were arguing, but my mind was released from the midnight comfort when a large hand softly landed on my shoulder, taking me back into the present moment. 

I looked up and saw Cass watching me with worried eyes and he pushed a calming tea into my hands, sitting next me while keeping his hand on my, grounding me to his presence instead of the fight. 

"We are thankful for your willingness to help, which by the way should be necessity considering what Darcy did for you all, but I will never forget what happened to my High Lady to assure the comfort for you all far away from the hell she was kept living, without any of you as much as asking her to go with you," Mor hissed at Veronica and I felt stinging sensation in my eyes at her words.

She was right and that hurt the most. Never, even once, after Veronica left, none of the other girls asked me to come with them, they were taking it as a fact that I was staying behind, as if that was my place to be so they could keep getting away. 

I did not see it back then, but with a little help from my family I realized that it was not the right thing at all. Cass took me into a hug, patting my back to chase the tears away. I let him hide me in his bear hug, thankful for the safety of his embrace, that shielded me away from the argument that still kept going. 

The tune was still playing in my mind, muting the words away from me. 

"We got you, Darcy, we will protect that gold heart of yours and make sure its not taken advantage of," Cass hummed silently and I hugged him more strongly as a thank you for his kind words. 

"Can you hit the table or something and make them stop?" I whispered into his chest before I let go of him, to which he nodded assuringly and smiled, looking amused by the choice of my words. 

In Illyria there used to be a saying. That the male hits the table and calls the shots in the household. I used to hate it greatly back then, but right now, it came quite handy and it lifted the tension a little. 

Cass indeed hit the table, giving each of the arguing females an unimpressed look. It was like he openly asked for another choke hold from Amren and having his ass handed to him by Mor for this attitude, both of them shot him a nasty glare, which quickly vanished when they noticed the state I was in. 

"You three cut this shit, my head starts to hurt while listening to this," he complained grumpily and I needed to bite my lip as he purposely used the sentence older Illyrian males used to grumble on misbehaving family. 

"How dare you-" Veronica turned away from Mor, ready to beat the living soul out of him for this, but I quickly stood up, not about to let this escalate so rapidly. 

"Vera, I owe you a tour around my home, it's due now," I gave her a pleading look, nodding towards the door. 

It will serve these three well to take a break from each other. 

Veronica looked torn between keeping up with the argument, kicking Cassian black and blue for addressing her in such a manner or going with me. What swayed her into joining me was my pleading look and I bet the visible signs that I was indeed crying a little while back. 

This kind of situation was not good for me right now, especially when not so long ago I was on bed rest with an axe over my head. 

I sent Cass a quick thank you smile, gave Mor with Amren a warm, appreciative look and led Veronica away from the kitchen. 

Good hearts tend to get taken advantage of and I was thankful for my family to take upon themselves to be guards of mine, making sure that past would never repeat itself. Maybe being able to stand up for me in this way would help them to stop kicking their own asses over my past. They never stopped to blame themselves for me losing my wings, always finding a good enough reason to point the blaming finger on themselves. If they were more perceptive. If they were more involved. If they visited more often the smaller camps. No matter how many times I assured them that it was not their fault, it was never enough. 

So maybe from this little fiasco will come something good. At least that is what I hope for. 

I was showing Veronica around the River Estate, telling her stories about Salvatore and when I described how he kept dressing like, she completely melted and the harsh, guarded aura around her vanished. She bursted into laughter when I showed her the hideous white cabinet, which Mor tried to push into the living room, but ended up in a storage room at the end. 

She was taking in with wonder the beauty of this house and I never forget to give credits where they were needed when we came across specific places, telling her stories about how it came to be and how hard of a battle it was to secure that the third floor will be only for me and Rhys. 

"Back in the Town House or even the bird nest, it was impossible to have proper privacy, others were coming and going as they liked, which is not wrong, I love having them around, but it was for sure awkward when they walked into more private moments, if you know what I means," I smiled sheepishly when I was showing her the third floor.

"You mean when you two were fucking?" She grinned mischievously and wiggled with her eyebrows at me. 

"You are just as crass as Cassian," I shook my head at her shameless vocabulary and tried to fight a blush from showing up. 

"What? I mean, you are with a child Darcy, of course that you two were ..." Veronica would continue if I would not put my hand over her nasty mouth and give her a warning look.

"Shush," I let go of her mouth once she licked it and I brushed it into my dress quickly. "You are gross."

"Oh! Is this the crime scene!" Veronica was completely immune to my complaints and danced into the bedroom with light steps.

"Vera," I sighed and was fighting a laughter as she eyed with an open mouth the enormous bed. 

"Well this is really something! You can fit at least five people in there! You guys are really freaky," she dared to jump into the bed and roll over it with way too much excitement. 

"As if Rhys would share me with anyone," I rolled my eyes and brushed my hand over my belly, smiling like an idiot.

Sooner the world would fall apart before Rhys would ever share me with anyone. He would gladly mist anyone who has even in slights unbecoming thought about me. He was way too territorial and overprotective to ever allow anyone to witness some of my most vulnerable moments. 

'This masterpiece of you being lost in pleasure is only for me to witness and no one else, my lovely mate.'

I tried to keep my composure when a sensual caress brushed over my mind.

"I heard that!" Vera exclaimed and jumped from the bed and rushed into the bathroom, her mouth falling down once she witnessed it."You must be kidding me!"

"To my defence, Rhys loves to bathe with his wings out," I tried to explain the enormous bathtub, which can host at least four full grown Illyrian warriors and still have space for females to accompany them. 

'And I love when you clean them for me, Darcy darling.'

Rhys did not have any mercy on me and my poor crumbling composure. He kept with those little remarks and I desperately needed him there with me.

'Come back home and I will clean them for you again?'

I tried my luck and sent a wave of desire and longing into the mating bond.

"And I thought that the bath in my room was obnoxiously large," she shook her head as if she tried to clear her thoughts, still glaring at the truly way too large bathtub as if it was openly offending her.

'I wish I could, we have a situation there, I will be lucky if I will make it in time for the play.'

Rhys sent back just the same feelings of longing to be with me and then gentle darkness brushed away any sadness and disappointment away from my mind. 

'Are you and Az safe?'

I checked while going to a vanity and sprayed a little bit of perfume on myself when I was already in the bathroom. 

To my astonishment, Veronica danced towards me and grabbed the bottle, sniffed it and then proceeded with spraying generous amounts of my precious perfume on herself while grinning widely. 

'We are, enjoy your time with Veronica and don't cloud that sweet mind of yours with any worry.'

After his assurance that they were alright, I quickly followed Veronica, who turned out to be quite a handful as she swirled around like a hurricane and interacted with anything that caught her attention. 

"But this is truly something else," Veronica practically sang when she opened another door and ended in our closet. 

"You need to remember that this is for two people," I bit my lower lip and watched her as she eyed the walk in closet with open offense and disbelief. 

"Darcy, this is bigger than my own house in the village," she informed me with clear disbelief in her voice and continued with exploration of the closet.

"We have a lot of finer clothing, that needs a proper storage you know, gown that cannot be squashed, suits that needs to be kept properly hang without brushing on anything else," I felt another blush on my cheeks after she informed me, that the closet is bigger than her own house and I tried to explain myself why it was like this.

"And a lot of fine jewellery I assume," she stopped in front of the display, where were placed on velvet cushions our crowns and my jewels. 

"Rhys has this little quirk, where he keeps gifting me with them," I grinned at her and eyed the pretty shimmer that was coming from the display. 

"What in the name of Mother is this?" Veronica pointed towards the top shelf, where my Hel crown was resting proudly. 

"I got that for the winter solstice alongside a statue," I mumbled and felt slightly stupid for saying it. 

I was doing way too good. In the light of how our world looked now, I was doing way too well and I felt torn about how to feel about it. Guilt was probably the strongest feeling right now. 

"Statue?" Veronica turned around and watched me with raised eyebrows. 

"Hmm, in the gardens of Velaris, every female of the Night Court leadership, who accomplished something great, was granted with a statue there," I hugged myself and gave her a light smile, hoping that I did not sound stupid for saying this. Or egoistic, considering how that sentence sounded. 

"I see, I guess you got your statue for the deeds of saving our asses back then?" She smiled more gently and brushed my arm. 

"Yeah, Rhys and others take great pride in it," I said and felt a wave of pride wash through the bond, which forced a foolish smile on my lips. 

It was everything that I wanted. Making them proud of me and I was always so grateful and happy when that happened. 

"You should as well, you know, what you did back then was selfless and brave, I would never be able to stay behind if there would be guaranteed rout away from there awaiting for me," Veronica gave me an important look before she turned and reached for the Hel crown and wanted to put it on her head. 

"Not this one," I quickly snatched it from her hands like it was a plague. "This one cannot land on another head than mine. Try another crown."

It was enchanted. Some ancient customs back at the place from where this one was. If anyone other than the ruling princess of Hel would wear it, they would drop dead on the spot and I wouldn't be able to forgive myself if anything would happen to her. 

Well practically, any crown that was in this closet, was supposed to be worn only by me, but who am I to not let her try one? They were not charmed by ancient customs and they would not hurt her. 

"Then put it on, I need to see it on head," she ushered me, not bothered that I forbid her from wearing it. 

She reached for a tiara that I normally chose to wear on walks through the city, placing it on her head while eying me with impatience. 

I rolled my eyes and placed the crown on my head, feeling once again the now familiar darkness spreading over my body, creating a protective shield over me. 

"Fuck," she breathed out, stunned by the sight of what this crown was able to do. 

"Yeah, it's pretty good for building respect I would say," I smiled sheepishly and raised my hand to brush through the darkness, which was answering to my touch, curling across my hand and gently brushing it. 

"I never saw anything like this, you look somehow more powerful with it on," she breathed out and eyed the pair of small horns on my head. 

I grinned at her mischievously and took it down, placing it back into its place, where it was safe and out of reach from anyone who could try and wear it. 

"The one you are wearing is my preferred one," I pointed to her head once the Hel crown was secured in its safe place. 

"That doesn't surprise me," Veronica laughed, recovered from the first shock. 

As she woke up from the shock, she kept up with her uplifted exploration of the third floor, dancing around like a hurricane. 

She bursted into the third door that was in our bedroom and she froze at the spot. 

"Darcy, please, tell me that I don't see in rubies set crib," she whispered and I quickly turned to look around and indeed, there it was. 

"Amren!" I called loudly, very much aware that she was able to hear me. 

That damn crib was not there this morning when I went to admire the nursery. When did she manage to move it there? 

"What?" Veronica turned to look at me with raised eyebrows. "Why are you calling that one here?"

"Amren!" I called once again, my eyes glued to that offending crib. 

"Damn girl, I am there, what is it?" She walked into the room with light steps, a wide serpent-like smile landed on her lips when she noticed where I was looking. "Noticed it? It suits the room right?" 

"Suits the room? Amren, I told you that I don't want this monstrosity anywhere near my child," I pointed towards the ruby crib, very much offended by its mere presence. 

"Come on, don't be dramatic. I thought that if you see it in the room, you will realise that it belongs there," she patted my arm and went to the crib, brushing her hand over it. 

"It's terrible," Veronica proclaimed, eying the monstrosity with distaste similar to mine. 

"It's not terrible, it's just over the top," I tried to smooth the blow and turned to look at Amren. "Please, take it away, I don't want Asteria hurting herself by the surface of the rubies."

"I got them polished and smoothed, if that is your concern," she informed me, the fact did not surprise me at all, she thought always about everything. 

"Please? Can you just get my original crib back and take this one somewhere as a backup plan?" I gave her a pleading look and that seemed to work. 

"Fine, really, you lack in taste girl," she shook her head, the black hair dancing around her shoulders as she did so and with an effortless wave of her hand the crib disappeared and was replaced by the one I picked out. 

"Thank you," I sighed with relief and with satisfaction watched the crib from light wood standing in the nursery. 

"Of course," she waved with her hand dismissively and her silver eyes set on Veronica. "If I were you, I would take down that crown, before Morrigan would see it on you and tear it off alongside your head."

With that she walked away, leaving me with stunned Veronica, who was still processing the ruby crib. 

"As I told you a little while ago, keeping the estate from turning into obscenity was quite a difficult thing to do," I brushed my neck and went to brush my hand over the pretty crib. "This was one of the battles I had with Mor and Amren. Those two wanted that damn ruby crib so badly, stating that it's suitable for an heir of the Night Court. They think of this one as way too plain."

"I think it's pretty. It surely is at least a little touch of normalcy in this whole estate," she finally woke up from the shock and looked around, taking in the nursery. 

"Right? Asteria will have enough of that over the top things if her aunties will have anything to say about it, so I try to push as much of a normalcy as possible to cushion the situation," I laughed lightly and took into my hands a fluffy little bat, that Az bought for Asteria, watching it with a soft smile. They grew fond of calling her little bat.

"Why Astreria? Who came up with the name?" She sat down on the rocking chair, watching me with curious eyes.

"It was Rhys's sister's name, we chose to honour her memory and promise he and his sister once made," I brushed my hand over my belly, smiling like an idiot at the bat in my other hand. "But lately the quad of aunties and uncles chose to rename her little bat."

"Suitable nickname. You need to promise me that you will take her to the village one day," she was smiling just as brightly as I was, watching the plushie in my hand. 

"I will," I promised and played with the wings the bat had. 

"Your doing?" She nodded to the bat in my hand and I laughed.

"Azriel's," I looked up at her and placed the toy back into the crib.

"Really? I wouldn't say that into him," she raised her eyebrows and I needed to fight to not burst into another laughter.

Nobody would say that our spymaster has such a tender heart. One day he came with this little thing in his hand and gave it to me, saying that he saw it in a display window and cannot leave it there. It became a permanent figure in the nursery ever since, patiently waiting for the other little bat to come and play with it. 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

We were back in our bedroom, the twins were helping me to get ready for the date with Rhys and Veronica was spread as long that wide on the bed, watching them with curious eyes as they skilfully braided my hair and weaved little accessories into them. 

I was dressed in a warm, black, sparkling dress with open sleeves and slip on the skirt, where my pretty, silver shoes were poking out. 

Lately I was able to wear the dress only once as my body kept changing and growing alongside the little bean in my belly. Sometimes it was a small tragedy when I knew that some of the dresses would be destined to end packed up and never used again. Just like those. I loved them so much. They were so comfortable and sparkled with warmth, yellow light that captured my heart. 

Cerridwen pinned my favourite crown on my head, securing it in place with a few of a little braids, making sure it would not slide off of my head when I would bend over. She put a necklace of yellow diamonds on my neck and a matching set of bracelets on my wrists, so my neck and arms wouldn't look empty and the warm colour of those accessories would match nicely the light that was coming out of the dress. 

It was a perfect look for a theatre date and then a nice dinner afterwards. Maybe we would be able to invite Caravaggio to accompany us and tell us more stories about his adventures when he was seeking inspiration for his art. 

"Do you really don't mind that I will be away? I know it's bad timing, but Caravaggio was not playing for three months and as this is his first play after the pause, it would be terrible to miss it," I looked at Veronica throughout the mirror, making sure she was alright with this. 

She was visiting me after all and I was about to leave her alone, so I can enjoy a nice evening. I would have invited her to accompany us, but theatre was a sacred space for Rhys and I did not want to disturb the precious little thing that was so close to his heart. 

"I am fine, don't worry," she assured me and made herself more comfortable on the bed. "Since when do you enjoy this type of things?" 

"Since Rhys took me to watch my first play? It was so amazing that I fell in love with it," I replied and my heart swelled with the memories of our first time at the theatre, where he opened his heart for me and shared such vulnerable thoughts. 

"I guess it suits you, you perfectly blend with this kind of people," she said and I turned around to look at her, earning myself huff from Nualla, who was trying to apply a blush on my cheeks. 

"This kind of people? What do you mean?" I asked, trying to understand what she meant with this comment. 

"People like your High Lord and others like him," she gave me a pointed look. "You are so damn soft and I mean it in the best possible way Darcy."

Well, I am not sure what to think of that. I watched her for a moment longer before I turned and chose to take it as a compliment. 

After all, it's a good thing I blend well with people like Rhys. He is my mate, it would be disastrous if I would not. 

"You will probably be there alone, since today there are open doors at the Rainbow and I bet others will go and use this opportunity to get sauced," I informed her and stood up, giving the twins a thankful smile for making me look once again this pretty. 

"Open doors?" That seemed to get her attention and she raised her eyebrows with question.

"Artist in the Rainbow hosts this evening twice a year. They keep their ateliers open, prepare refreshments and let anyone wander inside and provide them with commentary about their craft while letting the wanderers try it. It lasts for three days and tonight is the start of it. You should go and try it. It's so much fun," I walked towards a long mirror and smiled at myself. Rhys will love this look for sure. 

"And you are not going? It sounds like something you would enjoy," Veronica watched me admire myself and there was a soft smile on her lips as she did so.

"We will go with Rhys on the last day, as there will be less people, which means less stops to make a small chat and more time for us to enjoy ourselves," I turned and swirled around, showing her the dress from all angles. "What do you think?" 

"You look pretty," she assured me and tilted her head slightly. "I bet you are seeked out attraction out there."

"Oh you have no idea, but most of the time citizens of Velaris are mindful, they let us enjoy our strolls across the city and greet us from afar," I grinned and brushed invisible creases away from the skirt. 

"You are breathtakingly beautiful, Darcy darling," a voice covered in midnight hue echoed through the air and when I turned, Rhys was standing by the doorframe, his hands folded over his broad chest as he was taking me in. 

"Rhys!" I beamed happily and went right to him, wrapping my hands around his middle to hug him. "I missed you." 

His arms wrapped around me and hid me from the rest of the world in the cosiest, most soothing embrace that was in the whole world. 

"I did miss my girls as well," he pressed a soft kiss into my hair and I could melt at the spot when he said that. 

"You have something silver there," I pointed to a silver drops on his black suit shirt, trying to brush it off, but he gently took my hand before it could reach it and instead, he raised it to his lips and pressed a soft kiss there. 

"It must have splashed on me, I will go change and we can go, the play is about an half an hour," he winked and pressed a kiss on my lips and caressed my belly before he went to get lost in the closet. 

"What is silver that can splash on you?" I turned to look at Veronica, who quickly raised from our bed, moving to the door. 

"I guess melted silver? But that stays solid once its cooled down and I don't think he was making jewellery," she shrugged with her shoulders, then stopped at the doorway and gave me a Quick Look, before she continued. "And I believe Attors have silver blood. That stays liquid even when it leaves their body. Enjoy yourself tonight Darcy." 

With that she left and I was surprised with her deduction skills and then a shiver ran down my spine at the realisation. He and Az were dealing with the Attor that Az captured tonight in the Night Court. It must have been nothing pretty if there was blood left on my mate's tailored shirt. 

I guess that tonight's date would be greatly appreciated then. It would lift any weight that stayed on him after facing another ugly aspect of his title. I cannot imagine what it must be like to be needed at moments like that. It must be something nasty and completely unimaginable for me.

Chapter Text

I was sitting on a bench in the gardens of Velaris and admired the pretty statue I got for the winter solstice. There were small girls running around, dressed in warm coats and fluffy ear warmers, playing that they had wings like the girls behind me in the statue, waving with their hands behind themselves and laughing loudly. 

It was such a cosy and heartwarming moment to be able to watch them play together. 

Veronica was sitting next to me and there was a fond smile on her face as she watched the girls alongside me.

I noticed a few suspiciously swirling shadows, who kept following me around and it was sure from the first glance on them that Az was on watch duty. I should have known better than to think Rhys would just simply agree to let me go alone with her, no matter that I was completely safe with Vera. 

"You know Darcy, I have something I need to talk about with you, and I think being out of that suffocating estate is the best opportunity I would get," Veronica said out of nowhere and I turned my attention from the playing kids to her, surprised slightly by the words she choose to describe my home. 

"I would hardly call it suffocating," I defended it, shaking my head slightly. 

It's impossible to think someone would find that obnoxiously large house suffocating. It's so spacious and welcoming. It was designed and decorated by my family, we worked on it together and I am completely sure it is a welcoming and warm space that leaves you feeling comfortable and safe. 

"They all are watching you like hawks, that is the suffocating aspect of it," she watched me with slight concern in her warm eyes and I was lost in deciphering where she wanted to lead this conversation. 

"I-" I opened my mouth to protest, but she raised her hand and stopped me before I could continue.

"Just let me speak," she said and made her back straighter. "I believe that you are due to start training Darcy. You are captain of Valkyries, no matter you knew it or not, you are. You need to become a fighter. You don't need all this protection, you are perfectly capable of doing it yourself, just like you used to do back then. You are a strong female, Darcy, you are a fighter, warrior. You have the spirit of Valkyrie. Ever since the first day I knew you, I looked up to you, admired you for your strength and I believe that the admirable strength is still inside you. Come to the village, train to become a free warrior, train to become what you fought for."

"Veronica-" I opened my mouth once again to protest, but she quickly jumped into my speech once again. 

"I know you Darcy. The fighter inside you, the girl who used to kick camp lords into their shins, spit on their traditions and rebel, never taking a shit from anyone, that is our captain and that fierce girl would never allow to become like this," she gestured towards me, eying me with slight distaste. 

"Like what?" I folded my arms across my chest and raised my chin into the air.

What was wrong with me? 

Was it the dress? I would say they were in a very nice shade of midnight blue, with little constellations embroidered into the warm fabric and my cape, that kept me warm, was one of my favourite pieces I owned, with rich and complicated patterns of night sky and moon phases displayed on the warm, thick fabric. 

Was it my hair? I had them braided on top and they were falling down in waves. I would say that it was classic and go for style I often wear. 

'There's nothing wrong with you my love. You are utterly perfect. Should I come?'

Rhys came to the rescue and quickly chased any self conscious thoughts away with his soft voice. 

'Thank you, Rhys. No, I want to hear what she has to say.'

I assured him that his presence is not needed right now, as I am sure that would shut Vera up and she wouldn't continue.

"Settled, passive," she said those words with such a strong distaste, as if it was poison on her lips. "You become a housewife Darcy. That is not a position worthy of someone like you. You are destined for far greater things than just being a passive figure next to your mate."

"I will stop you right there, Vera, you got it all wrong," I quickly raised my hand into the air, stopping her from wasting her breath on such nonsense. 

"Did I?" She gave me a look full of scepticism.

"Yes. I am surely not a passive figure. I am the High Lady of the Night Court, Veronica. I am an active figure in the leadership of this very court. I am attending meetings, audiences and other court official events. I have a say in the decisions that are made and have influence on how the course of things will go. I am in contact with other High Lords, we are actively tending to the upcoming war and trying to prevent it. Rhys is not keeping me out of anything," I quickly corrected her point of view, trying to clarify any possible misunderstanding that might have happened. 

"From what I have seen, you are not a very active figure except for baking and being paraded around while looking pretty," she stated, completely unmoved by my explanation. 

"I might seem like that right now, but you don't know the whole story Veronica. Not so long ago, I was put on a bed rest with very high chances for losing Asteria thanks to all the stress that I was under. I was tied to the bed for over two weeks and released just a week ago. It might seems like I don't do much, but I would love you to know, that I am not any passive housewife, but an active member of the leadership of the Night Court, I am the High Lady of this court and I am tending to the responsibilities there are with the title," I replied with soft voice, but not backing down. 

I did so much work, tried so hard, that I cannot allow her to dismiss it all only thanks to her ignorance to those aspects. 

"Then step into the captain role Darcy. The girls are waiting for you. It's your responsibility, they are counting on you," she kept insisting, not letting the words I said go into her head. 

I sighed and brushed my hand over my belly, calming myself down, before I continued with a firmer voice this time, so the message would get through the thick skull of hers.

"I am the High Lady of the Night Court in the first place Veronica," I pierced her with a pointed look, raising my head into the air. "My responsibilities changed. They grew into something larger. I am leading the whole court alongside Rhys. I cannot just leave and train to become someone you all believe me to be. I am pregnant, I have a mate, I have a family. I survived the camps and built a new life from the bits of what remained from who I used to be. I am happy with my new life and I am proud of what I managed to accomplish so far. I believe that you should take the captain role on yourself Veronica, you build the village, you manage it all those years. It is your creation. I appreciate the gesture greatly, but I cannot leave the whole court behind just because you and the girls think that I should be your captain just because of a memory of who I used to be."

Veronica watched me with open mouth, no words coming to her after I finally managed to finish my speech, ending it with a slightly more irritated tone than I started and I did not feel bad about it at all. I was pregnant heavily now, there was just so much happening lately and I just did not have any strength nor time for dealing with things like this. No matter than it was important to have this conversation. To clear the air. It was still something I would rather avoid and that made me feel greatly uncomfortable and irritated. 

Especially when we were discussing this in front of my statue, where I wanted to keep only peace and positive emotions. Just out of respect to what it cost me to have it there in the first place. She should know the best, as she was the first female I managed to smuggle away from the camp. One of many. Yet she did not realise that this was not a topic to be discussed at a place like this or she did not care. 

"Darcy!" A cheerful voice of Mor caught my attention and when I turned my head, I noticed her and Amren walking towards us. 

"High Lady," Amren nodded with her head when they reached us.

Both of them pierced Veronica with a harsher stare and I was sure it was Rhys who sent them, just to diffuse the atmosphere that came to be a little while ago. 

'A cannot help myself. You said no to my company, as wounded as I was, you did not dismiss the company of others, so I sent them.'

Rhys mused lightly, stroking the bond softly to help me ease the tension in my body. 

'I love you.'

I hummed back, thankful for his nosey tendencies. 

They came quite handy most of the time.

"What are you two doing here? We are having conversation, private one," Veronica bit at them, already looking annoyed with their presence.

They would probably never find a common ground between them it seems. 

"We are going shopping of course," Mor rolled her pretty eyes and offered me her hand to take. "And Darcy is expected to join us, so I assume your private conversation is over."

I accepted her hand and let her help me stand up, giving her a thankful smile. 

"It is, will you join us Vera?" I turned to give her a warm smile, inviting her to come with us. 

I might have been digging myself a hole to fall into later, with having these three together, but it would be very much rude to not invite her to accompany us and frankly I wanted her with me. 

"Of course," she nodded and stood up, much to the loud sights from Mor and Amren. 

We went for a small walk across the city, where I showed Vera how enchanting Velaris is. I took her into Rainbow, where the four of us joined Salvatore in his atelier, paying him a visit as the open doors in the Rainbow were still going on and he let us try and paint some interior designs. 

Safe to say that Mor and Amren both enjoyed this the most of us all, skilfully painting breathtaking designs of their possibly newest take on their redecoration of their homes. 

I did enjoy it as well, trying to sketch some ideas of the room for Asteria, when she will be older enough to leave the nursery and move into her own room. Salvatore was kind enough to have patience with me and was always behind my back, giving me advice on how to properly blend the paint, what it was missing and where shading was needed.

Veronica turned out to have a knack for this kind of thing and painted such a stunning design of a small house that captured my heart. It was cosy, warm and welcoming. Homely. 

Salvatore sang her praises and offered her apprenticeship if she ever desired to follow the artistic call, which she very openly refused, stating she was made to hold a sword and not a brush, but there was pride in her eyes when he gave her that offer. 

After this lovely stop, where Mor and Amren both managed to keep their opinions to themselves as long as they were busy enough, we proceeded with the shopping. We ended in a boutique where Mor loved the work of the seamstress that owns this little place. 

I was pushed by Mor to have made new dress, which I did not protested and with a smart comment from Amren, who suggested to make them a little bit more loose around my belly, Mot ordered three new dresses which made her completely forget about Veronica, who was looking as bored as ever when she sat on a waiting sofa, looking around the shop with disinterested. 

It's surprising that someone can be as calm as she was at a place like this. Even me, who was more laid back when it came to fashion, it was heaven. But I guess that she would shine if we went to armourers or blacksmiths. Maybe Cass or Az can take her to visit some of them, so she can take something nice back into the village. 

It's not like I plan to come empty handed. I planned this with Amren already. We will offer them a stable delivery of anything they would ever need. I wish to make sure they will not miss anything, especially when the village is located in such a secluded place. 

We ended in a restaurant after I kept complaining how starved I was after all the walking around. Vera never tasted Sevenda's food and it would be a crime to rob her of such a delicious experience. 

We were seated by our regular table and I was thankful to be sitting, as my feet were already killing me. Lately all the walking was more tiring and I am sure that soon, I will be unable to stroll this much in the fresh air. 

"How was the play last night?" Mor asked and took a larger sip from her wine glass, probably saucing herself to not start another argument with Vera. 

To her credit, she managed to ignore her for most of the time and even give her a positive comment about her design, which I believe is a large plus and step forwards neutrality. 

"Absolutely amazing as always when Caravaggio is in it!" I beamed at her and felt my whole face lighting up just by the mention of the play. "It was a new take on a tragic comedy, where he played a desperate writer, who sold his soul to the corrupted king so he could have an endless source of inspiration. It turned out that the king played him, and provided him indeed with the endless source of inspiration, but it was just terrible! Not a good story whatsoever. Caravaggio needed to try and make some kind of sense of that whole mess and ended up building a fame as the worst author out there."

I merrily shared what the new play was about and grinned like a fool while speaking. Both me and Rhys were laughing almost the whole time so much and the play scored on top of our favourite plays so far. 

"I hear my lovely mate is already singing praises of her favourite actor?" Rhys's hands gently brushed across my shoulders and he leaned down, placing a kiss on my lips when I turned to look up at him, before he sat down next to me, keeping his hand on the backrest of my chair.

"They asked me how the play was, I did not start about it by myself," I smiled brightly at him and took his hand, which was resting on my chair.

"I could hardly blame you even if you would, Darcy darling, it was truly an amazing play, I highly recommend you go see it," he winked at me and then turned to the females who sat by the table when he recommended them the play. 

"We should go, what do you say Amren? We will force Cass and Az to come as well," Mor quickly took the opportunity to torture the two Illyrians when it landed in front of her. 

'You alright love?'

Rhys turned back to me and ignored the conversation that started between the two of them. His other hand went to brush over my belly softly and the most tender smile landed on his kissable lips. 

'Yeah. You worry too much, honey. I had it under control.'

I assured him and leaned more into the safety of his touch, feeling any lingering tension leaving my body when the warmth that radiated out of him, reached me.

'I can't help it. I want my girls to be safe and sound. Having one grumpy female talking to you as if there was anything wrong with you, was just way too much to ignore. I hope you don't mind that these two joined you?'

I felt how the worry he felt managed to sneak and present itself through the bond, squeezing my heart. 

'I don't mind at all. I enjoyed their company and it was a very much welcomed excuse to end that pointless discussion.'

My hand reached to his cheek and I leaned forward, placing a gentle kiss on his lips, finally tasting them after almost a whole day of starving for them. He sneaked hand down to my chair and pushed it closer to himself, making me laugh a little into the gentle kiss. 

"You two, don't ignore us!" Mor waved with her hand in our direction,but she was smiling brightly. 

"As if it would be possible to ignore you, Mor," I gave her amused smile and leaned more comfortably to Rhys's side.

"Tomorrow we will be going into the village, if it will be alright?" Rhys chose to inform us all about the plans for tomorrow with a nonchalant tone and his violet eyes landed on Veronica.

I guess that is the reason why Cass and Az are not here. They are probably checking if everything is ready for the departure. 

"That sounds great," she nodded and took a sip from her wine, looking completely fine with it.

She will be happy to go back home. I am sure that the stay there must be already way too long for her. Considering the nature of how she lives and is used to, this must be quite a change and I bet she is counting days till she will be back home with her own family. 

"I was thinking if you would want and if they will have time, if you would wish to visit a blacksmith or armourers with Cassian and Azriel?" I quickly realised that I wanted her to have at least a few nice things to take home and now that the time is limited, we will need to tend to it quickly. 

"I am sure Azriel will find some spare time to take Veronica to blacksmith and armourer, him and Cassian are now tending to the last check ups for the supply delivery to the village, so he will need to go there anyway," Rhys said, stroking my shoulder gently as spoke, playing with the edge of a cape I had on. 

"I would appreciate that, those boutiques we went to today were not the best choice to be honest," she nodded, looking eager to get her hands on some new leathers and weapons. 

"They were the perfect choice, Darcy got new dresses," Mor flashed a bright smile, looking greatly pleased with it.

"Don't you say?" He raised his eyebrow and looked at me, another tender smile crossed his lips as he watched me with those pretty eyes full of love. 

"Yeah, this little bat is making it difficult to keep up with the dresses," I smiled sheepishly and brushed my belly happily. 

It was discomfort I would gladly take as it means our little bean is growing well and is healthy.

His eyes followed the movement of my hand and then raised up to look at me, the lazy smile I adored so much showed up on his lips and I fought a blush as the weight of his eyes. 

'You have no idea what it does to me, when you do this, Darcy darling.'

He purred into my mind with in midnight comfort covered voice, sending a chill down my spine and a blush to my cheeks. 

'I have some ideas.'

I bit my lip and sent a wave of desire into the bond, my eyes glued to his, captured by his intense gaze. 

What woke me up from the haze he put me into was Sevenda who placed our meals in front of us, smiling with that additive smile of hers. 

"You will love this, Vera! Sevenda is the food goddess incarnated!" I grabbed the utensils and without waiting dived into the food to distract my mind from the lust that poured through the bond. 

And I was right. Just after the first bite, she melted into the chair and her eyes went wide. She went immediately for another bite, looking greatly satisfied with the taste. 

˗ˏˋ ★ ˎˊ˗

Later that day, I was laying in the bed, tangled into the messed up bedsheets after me and Rhys did our best to satisfy the mighty hunger of each other. I had my head resting on his exposed chest and he was playing with my hair, brushing gently his fingers through the chestnut hair. 

I was telling him about what happened at the gardens. He might have been there in my mind, but I needed to talk about it and he was more than willing to be there for me and listen to anything that was weighing my heart. 

"It's only natural, Darcy darling. People that knew us from the past often expect us to be the same person who we used to be. Sometimes it is difficult to comprehend the changes we underwent and accept it," Rhys gently replied, sorting the mess in my head with his wisdom and he leaned down, placing a tender kiss into my hair. 

"I just don't want to disappoint them," I breathed out and nuzzled closer into his embrace, enjoying the closeness. 

"You will not disappoint anyone, my love. It might take them a while, but they will eventually understand how much you grew as a person. You become a High Lady of this court, you managed to make sure that Illyria is changing and you gained mighty respect from your people by bringing honour to Illyria. If anything, those things would make them realise that you are so much more than just a passive figure next to me," he assured me and his hand brushed over my belly. 

It calmed both of us. Making sure that Asteria was still there. It's not like she would be going anywhere anytime soon, but it became a reflex of sorts. 

I laughed when he climbed back on top of me, pushing my knees apart with his leg, his eyes filled with mischief and desire. He looked so pretty like this. His hair messed from how many times my hands went through them, his lips slightly puffy from all the kissing and tasting, his eyes shining with happiness and love. 

"Did I ever tell you how handsome you are?" I raised my hands to touch his cheek, my eyes scanning his face with affection.

"Oh yeah," he hummed happily and leaned towards my neck, where he started to shower it in feather-like kisses. "And you tend to think about that quite a lot as well."

I was about to laugh at his comment, but instead of laughter, a moan left my lips when he bit down into my back after he finished speaking. 

His hand sneaked to caress my body, while he licked the pulsing place he bit down, rendering me unable to think clearly with just a few touches of his. Soon my mind was focused only on his touches and the pleasure he delivered to me when he claimed my body. Our souls were connecting alongside our bodies as they nuzzled with each other, enjoying the warmth and love that pulsed through our bond.

Chapter Text

The journey into the Village was not as difficult as I thought it would be. It turned out that Az showed Rhys where it's located and he winnowed us there, much to Vera's protests, that we should arrive by foot instead of winnowing. 

I was so spent from the previous night, where both me and Rhys were unable to satisfy the hunger for each other and ended up tangled in the sheets for most of the night. We fell asleep just when the sun started to rise and got just a few precious hours of sleep. Surely not enough for me to wander through freezing Illyria to keep up some kind of appearance that Vera cared so much about. 

So I did not back her up and went alongside the winnowing. Even if I would want to go by foot, as she suggested, Rhys and the squad of overprotective aunties and uncles would have never allowed for that to happen.

When we landed by the outskirts of the village, Vera seemed to come back alive. There was such an ease surrounding her once she was back home and I almost melted at the sight in front of me. 

It was something out of a fairytale. The village was small, yet, but that was just adding the dreamy atmosphere to it. The houses were made from wood, with tall chimneys that were now leaving out smoke, as the heaters were surely burning to provide warmth in this freezing weather. 

There were sorely pretty gardens around the houses, which was a pity that it was winter and we would not be able to see them in their whole glory. 

Paths were cleaned from any snow that was neatly placed on each side of the path, where small poles with a fae light were placed to keep it illuminated when the night came. 

There were few houses with livestock, like pigs, cows, chickens and I almost melted when I noticed a cages with rabbits there. They were looking for sure fluffy and fat! Oh I need one to take home with me! 

'I am sure they will let you take all of them and they will be happy about it my love.'

Rhys seemed to follow the track of my mind and amusedly hummed into my mind. 

As we walked through the village, with the lead of Vera, who was our guide, I noticed there were shops as well. They developed a whole society there. 

My eyes started to sting when my eyes landed on a training rings, where four females were training with swords, fighting at the same time, looking so skilled as they swirled around. 

It took only a minute or so and all attention started to land on us. And it took even less for them to recognise me and around us started to echo clapping and cheering, as all the females stopped everything they were doing and went to welcome me there. 

It was so heartwarming to see them standing so proudly, with their wings in the air behind their backs, cheering and clapping, looking so happy and thriving.

Rhys kept me close to himself, making sure nobody would accidentally bump into me. His wings, that were on display this time, were shielding me from behind, making sure anyone cannot sneak up on me. 

It was just me, Rhys and Azriel. Others stayed behind to make sure that we wouldn't overwhelm the females there, considering they are not used for outsiders. Az was already there once, so he wouldn't be a stranger and will stay by my side when Rhys will go and capture the Village with Veritas orb. 

"We will go to the main house to have the meeting with others, then there is a celebration waiting for you," Veronica slowed slightly down and sneaked between me and Az, who had my other exposed side till now. 

"Celebration?" I raised my eyebrows at her and waved at the group of females, who were smiling brightly at me and were waving like there was no tomorrow. 

"Of course. You are finally there. It is the biggest occasion since this village was finished," she grinned and winked at me, saying it like it should be a well known fact. 

I wanted to protest, but thought better of it. For them, it can be true. I believe there were bigger moments. Maybe they becoming warriors? That is for sure one of the biggest accomplishments for them that would outshine my mere presence. 

We stopped in front of the main house, which was placed on top of a small hill. It was the biggest one of them all there. It had two floors and even a small balcony. 

What forced my mouth to fall was a wooden statue that was placed in front of the main house, surrounded by small bushes, which in spring and summer must be blooming in pretty colours. 

It was a female dressed in fighting leathers, the same Vera was wearing. She had a bow around her head and her wings were proudly spread behind her. She had a sword in her hand, resting its tip on the ground while looking like she was protecting the main house as she watched anyone who was coming inside. 

"We made it a long time ago, it was made when you still had wings," Vera spoke with a softer voice as she was watching me taking in the sight in front of me. 

"Is it me?" I raised my hand slowly towards the statue and caressed her wings, fighting the urge to cry at the sight. 

My wings. With them I used to look so complete. There was nothing missing. After they cut them away, there was always a piece of me missing every time I looked into the mirror, but this statue, it was complete. 

"Who else would it be?" Vera rolled her eyes and patted my arm. 

'You looked so beautiful with your wings, my love.'

Rhys gently hummed into my mind and held me closer to support me, as I felt slightly weak at the sight into my past.

'I miss them.'

I replied and felt such a strong longing to have them back. No matter if they would be clipped and I wouldn't be able to fly. Nothing would be able to top the feeling of being complete again.

'I wish that I would be able to give them back to you Darcy darling. I would reach the world's end to assure you can fly again.'

He sounded so raw as he whispered those words. 

'I have you. You mean to me more than any wings ever could.'

I let go of the wings and nuzzled closer into his side and each word I spoke was filled with honesty.

No matter how much I longed for my wings, there was nothing more important than Rhys and Asteria in my heart. My mate and my daughter. If losing my wings was the condition for having them in my life, I would think it is a fair deal and make it again without hesitation. 

We were sitting in a meeting room that was smaller than the one in River Estate, but did not lack anything. It had a round table with ten chairs. There was no head of table and the layout made you feel like everyone had the same position as anyone else in this room. 

I liked it. 

Rhys was sitting next to me, his hand resting behind my back and Az was covering my exposed side, his shadows swirling around the room. Who doesn't know them, they would think they just existed like this, but I learned the patterns with his shadows. When they were swirling around the room in controlled, calm manner, they were on watch, making sure that there was nothing that could surprise their master. They were wild, mischievous little troublemakers when they were just existing without any leash from their master. 

There were other females, who were watching me with starry eyes and bright smiles on their faces. 

I did not had much of a deep relationships with them, not like with Veronica, but I used to help them for years to postpone theirs blood and then smuggle them away. 

I was so happy to be able to see them once again and it was so heartwarming to see how much they changed. 

They were strong. Muscles were adoring their lean bodies dressed in fighting leathers. Their eyes shined brightly with life and their wings were looking healthy, proudly displayed behind their shoulders. 

"To address the main topic on hand," Veronica started to speak, leading the meeting. "Darcy asked me to permit our High Lord to capture the Village with an orb that captures its surroundings, so they will be able to present it as a proof to the human queens, who demand proof of Fae being able of kindness or whatever."

"I hope you said yes?" Sammar, a female who was third that I smuggled away, spoke up, her dark eyes set firmly on Veronica. 

"Of course I did.  The High Lord will fly over the village after the meeting and will capture it," Vera replied with a duh face and then smiled with a mischief flashing in her eyes. "I also informed Darcy about her role as our captain."

"And I told you, that the role of captain belongs to you Veronica," I said with a calm voice and I fought the urge to laugh at her little tactics. 

Did she think that I would change my mind after seeing the village? Did she think that I would say yes if I would be sitting in this meeting room and be surrounded by others? 

'She did think that.'